Bhakta Course-Part 1 Table Of Contents ISKCON EDUCATION……………………….……6 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE THE MEANING OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE…………………….……11 DEFINITION OF PURE BHAKTI………………………………………….12 6 CHARACTERISTICS OF PURE BHAKTI……………...………………12 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN GENERAL…………………………………13 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND SURRENDER…………………………...25 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND ENTHUSIASAM…………………….….27 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PRAYERS…………………………….....29 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PREVIOUS BIRTHS…………………...29 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PROTECTION………………………....32
SADHANA BHAKTI 1.What is sadhana bhakti STAGES OF DEVELOPMENT OF BHAKTI…………………………...…33 3 CATEGORIES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE……………………….….34 MEANING OF SADHANA BHAKTI (DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN PRACTICE)…………………………………………………………………...34 TWO PARTS OF SADHANA BHAKTI…………………………………….35
1
2.Why to practice sadhana bhakti THE NECESSITY OF SADHANA BHAKTI……………………………….36 THE RESULT OF SADHANA BHAKTI…………………………………...40 THE RESULT OF NEGLECTING SADHANA BHAKTI…………….…..42
3.How to practice sadhana bhakti HOW TO PRACTICE SADHANA BHAKTI……………………………....44
4.What to practicaly do in discharge of sadhana bhakti a)What to completely give up THE FOUR REGULATIVE PRINCIPLES………………………………...49
b)What to regulate REGULATION………………………………………………………………..52 SLEEP………………………………………………………………………54 SENSE CONTROL…………………………………………………………...55 GENERAL MEANING OF SENSE CONTROL…………………………..55 CONTROL OF THE SPEECH……………………………………………..59 CONTROL OF THE MIND………………………………………………...60 CONTROL OF THE ANGER ……………………………………………...61 CONTROL OF THE TOUNGE/EATING………………………………….62 CONTROL OF THE SEX URGE/SEX ATTRACTION…………………...64 AUSTERITY…………………………………………………………………..66 HEALTH………………………………………………………………………67
c)What to do 5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE 9 PROCESSES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE…………………………….75 2 MAIN BRANCHES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE…………………..…77 5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE (INTRODOCTION) ……………………………………………………………82
2
1.ASSOCIATION WITH DEVOTEES THE PURPOSE OF ASSOCIATION…………………………………………86 CO-OPERATION ,APPRECIATION AND CIMPETITION…………………88 CRITICISM AMONGST DEVOTEES…………………………………….…95 LEAVING ASSOCIATION OF DEVOTEES…………………………………98 VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE VAISNAVA DEFINITION…………………………………………………99 3 CATEGORIES OF VAISNAVAS………………………………………101 GENERAL VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE…………………………………...103 MORE ON THE BEHAVIOUR OF A VAISNAVA…………………...…104 ETIQUETTE WITHIN RELATIONSHIPS……………………………….105 WOMEN IN KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS……………………………….108 DRESSING LIKE A VAISNAVA ………………………………………..117 SPIRITUAL MASTER AND DISCIPLE QUALIFICATIONS OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER…………………..…..119 A GURU GIVES ALL CREDIT TO HIS GURU…………………………124 THE HUMILITY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER……………………….....128 COMPASSION OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER………………………...….129 QUALIFICATION FOR BECOMING A GURU………………………....131 ACCEPTANCE OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER…………………………...136 SIKSA GURU…………………………………………………………..…140 CONNECTION BEFORE FORMAL INITIATION…………………...…141 DIKSA INITIATION THE MEANING OF INITIATION……………………………………145 INITIATION QUALIFICATIONS……………………………………146 HOW SPIRITUAL MASTER RELATES TO DISCIPLE PATERNAL RELATIONSHIP………………………………………..148 THE DUTY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER…………………………....150 APPRECIATION OF DISCIPLES´ SERVICE…………………….…151 CHASTISING THE DISCIPLE……………………………………….155 ABSORBING THE SINFUL REACTIONS OF THE DISCIPLE...….158 SPIRITUAL MASTER AND REBIRTH FOR DISCIPLE…………...159 THE DISCIPLE-QUALIFICIATIONS,CHARACTERICTICS AND DUTIES …………………………………….161 VANI AND VAPU……………………………………………….………..175 OUR PARAMPARA AND OTHER SAMPRADAYAS……………....….178 GENERAL ETIQUETTE……………………………………………….....179 SRILA PRABHUPADA`S GODBROTHERS (IN GENERAL)………….183
3
Bhakta Course -Part 2 Table Of Contents 2.CHANTING HARE KRSNA THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF CHANTING………………...….193 JAPA…………………………………………………………………………..212 TEMPLE KIRTANA…………………………………...……………………..217 SONGS AND BAJANS……………..……………………………………..…218 HARI-NAMA SANKIRTANA………………………………………….……220 HARINAMA AND TEMPLE WORSHIP……………………………………222 3.HEARING SRIMAD BHAGAVATAM THE CULTURE OF HEARING……………………………………………...226 THE IMPORTANCE OF HEARING……………………………………...…227 EVERYTHING IS IN SRILA PRABHUPADA`S BOOKS………………….248 BOOKS TO BE AVOIDED…………………………………………………..250 STUDYING KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS PHILOSOPHY……………….…253 RELATIONSHIP WITH KRSNA…………………………………………....261 CONFIDENTIALITY OF DISCUSION ABOUT RADHA-KRSNA LILA…………………………………………………………………………..265 SAHAJIYISM………………………………………………………………...271 4.DEITY WORSHIP THE NECESSITY OF DEITY WORSHIP………………………………...…278 THE RESULT OF PERFORMING DEITY WORSHIP………………….….281 PRASADAM THE IMPORTANCE OF PRASADAM……………………………….….282 PURCHASING BHOGA……………………………………………….…282 COOKING AND KITCHEN RULES……………………………………..284 TULASI……………………………………………………………………….286 EKADASI……………………………………………………………………..289 COMING ON BRAMINICAL LEVEL……………………………………....290 PREACHING; CHANTING AND DEITY WORSHIP……………………...293
4
5.LIVING ON THE HOLLY PLACE STRUCTURE OF ISKCON 7 PURPOSES OF ISKCON……………………………………………….295 GOVERNING BODY COMISSION……………………………………...296 SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC…………………...296 MANAGERIAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC……………….301 GBC AND THE TEMPLE PRESIDENT…………………………..…304 AUTHORITY OF THE GBC…………………………………………308 MAYAPUR ANNUAL MEETING…………………………………..310 ISKCON HISTORY AND OBJECTIVES………………………………..312 ISKCON TEMPLE MANAGEMENT ORGANISATION HOW TO MANAGE A TEMPLE……………………….…….….316 EVERY CENTER SHOULD BE INDEPENDENT…………...….321 RULES AND POLICIES………………………………………….322 TEMPLE PROGRAMS……………………………………………328 LABOR TEMPLE PRESIDENT´S RESPONSIBILITIES AND QUALIFICATIONS…………………………………………...….333 HOW TO MANAGE AND ENGAGE DEVOTEES……………...336 HOW SHOULD DEVOTEES EXECUTE THEIR DUTIES……..344 RECRUTING DEVOTEES……………………………………….349 PREACHING PREACHING-IMPORTANCE AND GUIDELINES…………………….357 PREACHING-WITH PURITY AND CONVICTION……………………369 BOOK DISTRIBUTION THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF BOOK DISTRIBUTION…....383 BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND STREET CHANTING….………………..390 BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND TEMPLE WORSHIP………………...…..393
5
ISKCON EDUCATION To study other things as a high grade scholar is secondary for us. The first thing is to build up character and be experienced in the understanding of the conclusions of the Srimad-Bhagavatam. (P. Sik. 776) „ Gurukula, we are not going to make some big, big scholars. We don´t require scholars. We require ideal men by character, by behavior, by Krsna consciousness. Not by studying grammar, there are many grammarians. Let them study our books nicely, English, little Sanskrit, that´s all. Gurukula organize like that. There are so many scholars in the universities, drinking and woman-hunting, that´s all. In the universities, I know, to get the degree, pass the examination, the girls have to adopt prostitution with the teachers. I know that. That to pass the examination by prostitution. Whatever nonsense they may write, that´s all right.“ Looking out the car windows as we drove to Central Park, Prabhupada observed the effects of modern schooling. „This is not education, everything is killing. Therefore we are supposed to deal with all madmen. They are thinking that they are constructing such big, big buildings, they are the most exalted persons; but we take them as mad, ghostly haunted. A person ghostly haunted, as he does, acts, similarly, anyone who is under the clutches of maya, he acts like this.“ (S.P. Diary3; 272-273) „Now I have rereceived your letter stating that only educated and cultured men should be allowed to stay in our temple. So I will follow this policy.“ (S.P. Diary3; 280) „Brahmacari guru-kule vasan danto guror hitam. The beginning of life is how to become cent per cent obedient to guru. That is gurukula. That training should be given. The whole process is that our life will be successful when we strictly follow guru and Krsna. Guru means Krsna; Krsna means guru. Not Mayavada, but guru means one who follows Krsna, he is guru. Saksad-dharitvena samasta-sastrair uktas tatha bhavyata eva sadbhih.So guru is directly God. Saksad means directly. So saksad-dharitvena samasta-sastrair uktas, in every sastra it is said the guru is one, Krsna. So, it is stated in the sastra and it is accepted by authorities. Not that it is simply stated. Ukta means ‚said‘ and sadbhih, ‚by great personalities‘, and tatha means ‚accordingly‘. Bhavyata eva sadbhih, those who are actually in transcendental platform, they should accept it. So why? Kintu prabhor yah priya eva. It does not mean Mayavadi, that he has become God, but he is the most confidential servant. He’s God, servant-God; God is master-God. Kintu prabhor yah priya eva tasya. So why he has 6
become priya? That is, Krsna says personally, na ca tasman manusyesu kascin me priyakrttamah: nobody is dearer than him in the whole world. Why? Ya idam paramam guhyam mad-bhaktesu: ‚Who preaches this gospel of Bhagavad-gita among My devotees.‘ „So the guru has got two business. He has to make devotees and teach them the principles of Bhagavad-gita. Therefore he’s so dear. Because he acts very confidentially on behalf of Krsna, therefore he’s as good as God. This is bhakti. Not the Mayavadi philosophy that guru has become God. He’s servant-God, and Krsna is master-God. So the success is that both the Gods, when one is accepted by both the Gods, then his life is success. Guru-krsnakrpaya paya bhakti-lata-bija. Therefore one has to fix his faith staunchly in the bona fide guru. So if one has got bona fide guru, and if he follows that bona fide guru, then his life is success.. This is the process. So gurukula means to teach how to become very, very faithful, cent per cent faithful, to the bona fide guru. That is gurukula. So you have to teach like that. By behavior, by life, by action. This sum and substance of gurukula.“ (S.P. Diary 3; 454-455) He stressed that the most important thing is for thge children to learn how be obedient, self-controlled and act on behalf of the guru. He said he isn’t interested in producing scholars because the world is already full of them. „Put in the life, that is important. Our movement has drawn the attention of the world on account of life and the knowledge. They are finding the knowledge in the books and they are finding the practical application in the life.“ (S.P. Diary 3; 456) He said girls should learn how to be faithful to their husbands and like Radharani they should learn the sixty-four arts , such as cooking and painting. „Then She could control Krsna.“ The boys should be taught to adress all women as their mother. When they grow up they should learn the sastra. „The more they read, the more they learn, then they become preacher, teacher.“ ( S.P. Diary 3; 456-457) There are so many, in the Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu it is stated, how Radharani was qualified. So these things should be taught to the girls. If the girls are taught to give service to the husband to the greatest satisfaction, there will be no disagreement.“ (S.P. Diary 3 457) He went on to say that it was not meant for everyone, but if a small section of the population was ideal, they could guide human society. „ At the present moment, there is no ideal section. Everyone is rascal, demons, rogues, everything. There is no ideal character. All politicians, scientists, leaders, they are all drunkards and woman-hunters. So what they can lead? There is no ideal man in the society. The politicians are giving big, big speech in the United Nations. They’ll go the same hotel where another debauchee is dancing and drinking. That’s all. That is his character. Is it not? So what he will do? He can give a very big speech, that’s all. What is his character? There is no ideal character in the present human society.“ (S.P. Diary 3; 458-459)
7
Jyotirmayi also had some questions about the academic side of gurukula. She asked if they should teach biology about how the body is working, just to give some general knowledge. Prabhupada’s response was instantly to say it was a waste of time. He told her that biology is going on, whether you study it or not. You were saying they should learn geography and history“ Jyotirmayi humbly reminded him, „just for general knowledge.“ That is because you have to go from America to India. You must know.“ Prabhupada laughed. „ You have to calculate two plus two equal to four, a little mathematics. But this biology and this ‚logy‘, they are useless. There is no necessity. What you’ll gain by understanding biology?“ (S.P. Diary 3; 459) In response to a question from Yogesvara he added that if someone already has medical knowledge then they can be engaged to serve according to what they know. „But not that our men have to go to the medical college to learn medical science. That is not the point.“(S.P. Diary 3; 459) Jyotirmayi said that since they are living in the country she is already showing the children different plants and explaining their use. In light of what Prabhupada had just told her, she asked if there was any use in that. „No“, he said. „Different plants, that is botanical study, that has also no utilization. But you can teach them, ‚Just see, this plant is coming from earth. The earth is the mother of this plant.‘ These things you can convince them. Is it not a fact?“ Giving the explanation of how different living beings are born from the earth,he outlined a usefull study of plants.,,That study will be nice. Aham bija-pradah. Just like father gives the seed, similarly, Krsna gives the seed. The seed, when pushed into the womb of the mother and properly nourished, a rose plant comes out. It is verry easy. The father injects the seed within the womb of the mother, and the childs come out. Similarly, whatever is comming out from the earth, the seed-giving father is Krsna. This nature`s law is going on. Where is the necessity of understanding more than this? We understand the mother is pregnant. Now how she has been, how the child is growing, that is not under your controll. It is going on. Prakrteh kriyamanani gunaih karmani, immediately it is in the hand of the nature. Even if you study, you can not understand how things are arranged. The intestine is joined to the navel of the child and the food is supplied, how it is mechanical; do you know everything? Can anyone do? Can anyone understand? But things are there; that is being done by prakriti. Even if you study, you cannot understand. So the best thing is to understand that it is being done by nature under the instruction of the Supreme Lord. Let us chant Hare Krsna instead of studying these. There are many studants, many botanists, many...They, vagualy they are studying, and they have no understanding of Krsna. They`re denying, rather, the Father. The child has come into existance without father. This is their knowledge. So instead of becoming such a fool and rascal it is better not to study.(S.P. Diary 3;460) „We disregard the statement of Vyasadeva, and we have to accept the statement of a rascal drunkard! We are not so unfortunate. The unfortunate, they can believe that; we cannot believe.“(S.P. Diary 3; 462) Yogesvara introduced another guest, a young African from the Ivory Coast, Bhakta Ulain. He explained he was trying to start Krsna consciusness in his home country.Prabhupada advised
8
him to first stay here for some time before attempting to go out and preach. „Because everyone of us, we have followed the silly jackals; now we have to follow Krsna. Janma sarthaka kari` kara para-upakara. That is Caitanya Mahaprabhu` s advice: First of all, let your personal life be successful, then try to do good to others. When you are trained up to.follow Krsna, then our life is successful. Then you can do something. Sarva-dharman parityajya mam ekam saranam vraja.We have to follow Krsna alone, not all these rascals, silly jackals.Krsna can give you all guidiance. In all respective necessities of life there is everything complete, we haven`t got to follow the silly jackals. So here is a nice place, you stay here and forget the silly jackals and take to Krsna alone or His devotees. Then you can start verry nicely a center anywhere. That is the duty of everyone. We should open hundreds and thousands of centers all over the world. But one who is going to open, he must be first trained up.“(S.P. Diary 3;510) Prabhupada confirmed that it is the Vedic system to repeat things for emphasis and better understanding. He gave the example of how Krsna describes the immortality of the soul in verse after verse of the second chapter of the Bhagavad-gita.He had a couple of these verses read out.(S. P. Diary 3;521) Your idea to recruit many brahmacaris is nice. We need a class of men purely brahmanas. The whole world is full of sudras. The Krsna Consciousness movement is meant for reestablishing the system of four varnas and asramas, then there will be progress of civilization. We have got such a nice process that even from the base sudras we can create brahmanas of highest calibre. All the presidents of our centers should see that all the members are strictly observing the brahminical standarts, such as rising early, cleansing at least twice daily, reading profusely, attending arati, like that. You begin immediately this process. That is the main work of GBC. Sometimes we see that even they do not wash hands after eating. Even after drinking water we should wash hands. That is suci. Suchi means purest. Everyone should join the mangal arati. Gradually, we should become more regulated and stict for following the rules and regulations. Otherwise we shall fall down. (Letter:Rupanuga;May 3,1972),(Fortunate Souls ,265) Prabhupada: Understanding, guhyam akhyati prcchati. You try to understand God, and He`ll explain what he is. You try to understand. Ali:But I have been trained through intellect, trying to discern things the way that intellect funklions. And I don`t have spiritual training. Prabhupada:That training is given here, spiritual training. Ali: And therefore, how am I to understand? Prabhupada: To understand, you have to take the training, spiritual training. You have to understand the words which God wants to let you know about Him. These are spiritual training.Spiritual training means first of all youmust have little faith that „ I shall be intimately related with God.“Unless you have got this faith, there is no question of spiritual training. If you simply remain satisfied, „God is great, let Him remain at His home, let me remain at my home,“ that is not love. You must be eager to know God more and more intimately. Then the next stage is to know about God unless you associate with persons who are simply busy in God`s business. They have no other business. Just like we are training people, they are simply meant for God`s business. They have no other business. How people will understand about God, how they will be benefited, they are simply
9
planning in so many ways. So we have to associate with such persons who are convinced about God and trying to spread His knowledge throughout the world. You have to mix with , associate with them. First of all, you must have faith that, „ In this life I shall understand thoroughly about God.“ Then associate with persons who are busy with God`s business. Then you act as they are acting. Then your misconception of material life will be finished. Then you`ll have attachment. Then you`ll have taste. In this way you`ll develop love of God.(Evening Darsana: August 9,1976, Tehran),(Fortunate Souls,269) 6th February, 1976 Prabhupada called for the other senior men to discuss their ideas for the school`s curriculum. The two of them gave an elaborate outline of a comprehensive course of study, beginning from first-level grammar school up to Master`s level in greduate studies. After hearing their proposals Prabhupada indicated that he considered many of their ideas to be impractical. Nitai`s scheme seemed to academic and grandiose, attempting to cram in too much in too short time. Prabhupada emphasized that he wants the children to become devotees, not simply scholars. He is also not keen on the idea of afflication with other schools, because then we will be required to conform to certain government standards that he dosn`t feel are necessary. (P.D.,1,328-329)
10
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE THE MEANING OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE Bhakti –rasamrta-sindhu 1.1.2 sarvopädhi-vinirmuktaà tat-paratvena nirmalam håñékeëa håñékeçasevanaà bhaktir ucyate sarva-upädhi-vinirmuktam—free from all kinds of material designations, or free from all desires except the desire to render service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead; tat-paratvena—by the sole purpose of serving the Supreme Personality of Godhead; nirmalam—uncontaminated by the effects of speculative philosophical research or fruitive activity; håñékeëa —by purified senses freed from all designations; håñéka-éça—of the master of the senses; sevanam—the service to satisfy the senses; bhaktiù —devotional service; ucyate—is called. “‘Bhakti, or devotional service, means engaging all our senses in the service of the Lord, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the master of all the senses. When the spirit soul renders service unto the Supreme, there are two side effects. One is freed from all material designations, and one’s senses are purified simply by being employed in the service of the Lord.’(quoted in Cc. Madhya 19.170)
DEFINITION OF PURE BHAKTI 11
Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu 1.1.11 anyäbhiläñitä-çünyaà jïäna-karmädy-anävåtam änukülyena kåñëänuçélanaà bhaktir uttamä anya-abhiläñitä-çünyam—without desires other than those for the service of Lord Kåñëa, or without material desires (such as those for meat-eating, illicit sex, gambling and addiction to intoxicants); jïäna—by the knowledge of the philosophy of the monist Mäyävädés; karma—by fruitive activities; ädi—by artificially practicing detachment, by the mechanical practice of yoga, by studying the Säìkhya philosophy, and so on; anävåtam—not covered; änukülyena—favorable; kåñëa-anuçélanam—cultivation of service in relationship to Kåñëa; bhaktiù uttamä—first-class devotional service. “‘When first-class devotional service develops, one must be devoid of all material desires, knowledge obtained by monistic philosophy, and fruitive action. The devotee must constantly serve Krsna favorably, as Krsna desires.’(quoted in Cc. Madhia 19.167)
6 CHARACTERISTICS OF PURE BHAKTI (1) Pure devotional service brings immediate relief from all kinds of material distress. (2) Pure devotional service is the beginning of all auspiciousness. (3) Pure devotional service automatically puts one in transcendental pleasure. (4) Pure devotional service is rarely achieved. (5) Those in pure devotional service deride even the conception of liberation. (6) Pure devotional service is the only means to attract Krsna. (N.o.D.,3-4)
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN GENERAL 12
B.g. 2.40 nehäbhikrama-näço ’sti pratyaväyo na vidyate sv-alpam apy asya dharmasya träyate mahato bhayät SYNONYMS na—there is not; iha—in this yoga; abhikrama—in endeavoring; näçaù— loss; asti—there is; pratyaväyaù—diminution; na—never; vidyate—there is; su-alpam—a little; api—although; asya—of this; dharmasya—occupation; träyate—releases; mahataù—from very great; bhayät—danger. TRANSLATION In this endeavor there is no loss or diminution, and a little advancement on this path can protect one from the most dangerous type of fear. B.g. 6.47 yoginäm api sarveñäà mad-gatenäntar-ätmanä çraddhävän bhajate yo mäà sa me yuktatamo mataù SYNONYMS yoginäm—of yogés; api—also; sarveñäm—all types of; mat-gatena— abiding in Me, always thinking of Me; antaù-ätmanä—within himself; çraddhä-vän—in full faith; bhajate—renders transcendental loving service; yaù—one who; mäm—to Me (the Supreme Lord); saù—he; me—by Me; yukta-tamaù—the greatest yogé; mataù—is considered. TRANSLATION And of all yogés, the one with great faith who always abides in Me, thinks of Me within himself, and renders transcendental loving service to Me—he is the most intimately united with Me in yoga and is the highest of all. That is My opinion
B.g.18.65 man-manä bhava mad-bhakto mad-yäjé mäà namaskuru mäm evaiñyasi satyaà te pratijäne priyo ’si me 13
SYNONYMS mat-manäù—thinking of Me; bhava—just become; mat-bhaktaù—My devotee; mat-yäjé—My worshiper; mäm—unto Me; namaskuru—offer your obeisances; mäm—unto Me; eva—certainly; eñyasi—you will come; satyam—truly; te—to you; pratijäne—I promise; priyaù—dear; asi—you are; me—to Me. TRANSLATION Always think of Me, become My devotee, worship Me and offer your homage unto Me. Thus you will come to Me without fail. I promise you this because you are My very dear friend. B.g.18.66 sarva-dharmän parityajya mäm ekaà çaraëaà vraja ahaà tväà sarva-päpebhyo mokñayiñyämi mä çucaù SYNONYMS sarva-dharmän—all varieties of religion; parityajya—abandoning; mäm— unto Me; ekam—only; çaraëam—for surrender; vraja—go; aham—I; tväm— you; sarva—all; päpebhyaù—from sinful reactions; mokñayiñyämi—will deliver; mä—do not; çucaù—worry. TRANSLATION Abandon all varieties of religion and just surrender unto Me. I shall deliver you from all sinful reactions. Do not fear. S.B. 1.2.6 sa vai puàsäà paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokñaje ahaituky apratihatä yayätmä suprasédati SYNONYMS saù—that; vai—certainly; puàsäm—for mankind; paraù—sublime; dharmaù —occupation; yataù—by which; bhaktiù—devotional service; adhokñaje— unto the Transcendence; ahaituké—causeless; apratihatä—unbroken; yayä—by which; ätmä—the self; suprasédati—completely satisfied. TRANSLATION The supreme occupation [dharma] for all humanity is that by which men can attain to loving devotional service unto the transcendent Lord. Such devotional service must be unmotivated and uninterrupted to completely satisfy the self
14
S.B.1.2.7 väsudeve bhagavati bhakti-yogaù prayojitaù janayaty äçu vairägyaà jïänaà ca yad ahaitukam SYNONYMS väsudeve—unto Kåñëa; bhagavati—unto the Personality of Godhead; bhakti-yogaù—contact of devotional service; prayojitaù—being applied; janayati—does produce; äçu—very soon; vairägyam—detachment; jïänam —knowledge; ca—and; yat—that which; ahaitukam—causeless. TRANSLATION By rendering devotional service unto the Personality of Godhead, Çré Kåñëa, one immediately acquires causeless knowledge and detachment from the world .S.B.1.2.13 ataù pumbhir dvija-çreñöhä varëäçrama-vibhägaçaù svanuñöhitasya dharmasya saàsiddhir hari-toñaëam SYNONYMS ataù—so; pumbhiù—by the human being; dvija-çreñöhäù—O best among the twice-born; varëa-äçrama—the institution of four castes and four orders of life; vibhägaçaù—by the division of; svanuñöhitasya—of one’s own prescribed duties; dharmasya—occupational; saàsiddhiù—the highest perfection; hari—the Personality of Godhead; toñaëam—pleasing. TRANSLATION O best among the twice-born, it is therefore concluded that the highest perfection one can achieve by discharging the duties prescribed for one’s own occupation according to caste divisions and orders of life is to please the Personality of Godhead .S.B.2.3.10 akämaù sarva-kämo vä mokña-käma udära-dhéù tévreëa bhakti-yogena yajeta puruñaà param SYNONYMS akämaù—one who has transcended all material desires; sarva-kämaù— one who has the sum total of material desires; vä—either; mokña-kämaù— one who desires liberation; udära-dhéù—with broader intelligence; tévreëa —with great force; bhakti-yogena—by devotional service to the Lord; yajeta—should worship; puruñam—the Lord; param—the supreme whole. 15
TRANSLATION A person who has broader intelligence, whether he be full of all material desire, without any material desire, or desiring liberation, must by all means worship the supreme whole, the Personality of Godhead
Cc. Madya 9.362 ei kali-käle ära nähi kona dharma vaiñëava, vaiñëava-çästra, ei kahe marma SYNONYMS ei kali-käle—in this Age of Kali; ära—other; nähi kona—there is not any; dharma—religious principle; vaiñëava—devotee; vaiñëava-çästra— devotional literature; ei kahe marma—this is the purport. TRANSLATION In this Age of Kali there are no genuine religious principles other than those established by Vaiñëava devotees and the Vaiñëava scriptures. This is the sum and substance of everything. PURPORT One must have firm faith in the process of devotional service and the scriptures that support it. If one hears the activities of Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu with this faith, he can be freed from his envious position. Çrémad-Bhägavatam is meant for such nonenvious persons (nirmatsaräëäà satäm). In this age a person should not envy Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu’s movement but should chant the holy names of Hari and Kåñëa, the mahä-mantra. That is the sum and substance of the eternal religion, known as sanätana-dharma. In this verse the word vaiñëava refers to a pure devotee and fully realized soul, and the word vaiñëavaçästra refers to çruti, or the Vedas, which are called çabda-pramäëa, the evidence of transcendental sound. One who strictly follows the Vedic literature and chants the holy name of the Supreme Personality of Godhead will actually be situated in the transcendental disciplic succession. Those who want to attain life’s ultimate goal must follow this principle. In Çrémad-Bhägavatam (11.19.17), it is said: çrutiù pratyakñam aitihyam anumänaà catuñöayam pramäëeñv anavasthänäd vikalpät sa virajyate “Vedic literature, direct perception, history and hypothesis are the four kinds of evidential proofs. Everyone should stick to these principles for the realization of the Absolute Truth.”
Cc. Madya 20.125 abhidheya-näma ‘bhakti’, ‘prema’——prayojana puruñärtha-çiromaëi prema mahä-dhana
16
SYNONYMS abhidheya—activities to revive one’s relationship; näma—named; bhakti— devotional service; prema—love of Godhead; prayojana—the ultimate goal of life; puruña-artha-çiromaëi—the topmost interest of the living entity; prema—love of Godhead; mahä-dhana—the greatest wealth. TRANSLATION “Devotional service, or sense activity for the satisfaction of the Lord, is called abhidheya because it can develop one’s original love of Godhead, which is the goal of life. This goal is the living entity’s topmost interest and greatest wealth. Thus one attains the platform of transcendental loving service unto the Lord.
THE GOLDEN RULE OF BHAKTI Padma Purana(Cc. M 22.113) smartavyaù satataà viñëur vismartavyo na jätucit sarve vidhi-niñedhäù syur etayor eva kiìkaräù SYNONYMS smartavyaù—to be remembered; satatam—always; viñëuù—Lord Viñëu; vismartavyaù—to be forgotten; na—not; jätucit—at any time; sarve—all; vidhi-niñedhäù—rules and prohibitions mentioned in the revealed scripture or given by the spiritual master; syuù—should be; etayoù—of these two principles (always to remember Kåñëa or Viñëu and never to forget Him); eva—certainly; kiìkaräù—the servants.
TRANSLATION “‘Kåñëa is the origin of Lord Viñëu. He should always be remembered and never forgotten at any time. All the rules and prohibitions mentioned in the çästras should be the servants of these two principles.’ PURPORT This verse is a quotation from the Padma Puräëa. There are many regulative principles in the çästras and directions given by the spiritual master. These regulative principles should act as servants of the basic principle—that is, one should always remember Kåñëa and never forget Him. This is possible when one chants the Hare Kåñëa mantra. Therefore one must strictly chant the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra twenty-four hours daily. One may have other duties to perform under the direction of the spiritual master, but he must first abide by the spiritual master’s order to chant a certain number of rounds. In our Kåñëa consciousness movement, we have recommended that the neophyte chant at least sixteen rounds. This chanting of sixteen rounds is absolutely necessary if one wants to 17
remember Kåñëa and not forget Him. Of all the regulative principles, the spiritual master’s order to chant at least sixteen rounds is most essential. One may sell books or enlist life members or render some other service, but these duties are not ordinary duties. These duties serve as an impetus for remembering Kåñëa. When one goes with a saìkértana party or sells books, he naturally remembers that he is going to sell Kåñëa’s books. In this way, he is remembering Kåñëa. When one goes to enlist a life member, he talks about Kåñëa and thereby remembers Him. Smartavyaù satataà viñëur vismartavyo na jätucit. The conclusion is that one must act in such a way that he will always remember Kåñëa, and one must refrain from doing things that make him forget Kåñëa. These two principles form the basic background of Kåñëa consciousness. Questio 1: That is the materialistic way of worshiping. Materialists are always careful for maintaining his material status quo first, and then please Visnu. Although they profess to be devotees of Visnu. Therefore the Krishna Consciousness persons are greater than such materialistic worshippers. Materialist person perform all pious activities or devotional activities for some material gain, and as soon as there is any hindrance in the path of material gain, they at once become demon. Therefore bhakti means without any material desires. That is the sign of pure devotee. He has no motive to satisfy his material desires by devotional service. sarvopadhi-vinirmuktam. (SPL to Satsvarupa,3rd July, 1968) Answering your puzzle, it may be said that a pure devotee is he who loves Krishna, without any material desire. People are generally engaged in karma. Karma means work and get the result and enjoy life. And jnana, jnana means speculating process to understand the Absolute Truth. So one who does not indulge in speculating habit, neither tries to gain something by his work, but simply engages himself in the service of the Lord, he is called a pure devotee. Such pure devotees are very rare. But by the Grace of Krishna, practically all the devotees and disciples who have kindly joined me, they are, their symptoms are pure devotees. Even if they have got some ulterior desire, that will be removed very soon, because they have taken to the pure process of Krishna Consciousness. Hope this will meet both of you in good health, and awaiting your good news by next mail. Thanking you once more for writing me, (SPL to Janaki, October, 1968) Regarding Dr. Bagchee--we must always know that we are executing the topmost yoga system, Krishna Consciousness, and we do not require any inferior quality yoga system. You must have read in Bhagavad-gita in the 6th chap., last verse, that one who is constantly in Krishna Consciousness, he is the topmost yogi. So the process which we have adopted cannot be compared even with any other yoga system. That is a fact.(SPL to Aniruddha, 19 th October, 1968) Regarding your question, Sayamrupa means the Original Form. Sayamprakash means Balarama. And Tadekatmarupa is the purusa, just like Mahavisnu. It is not necessary to remember or fully understand all these different forms, at the present, but it is like if you simply stick to the master faithfully that is very good, but if you know that my master is so
18
great, and so rich, and great in this way and rich in this way, and that way, then your veneration for your master will increase. To know Krishna is great, how He is expanded into different forms, that enhances our attachment to Krishna more rigidly.(SPL to Upendra, 13th November 1968) The absence of the idea of God is not very important, but the sense of loving God is the most important. The cowherd boys and all of the residents of Vrindaban were so much absorbed in love for Krishna that naturally there was absence of the idea of God. Yasoda was so much absorbed in love of Krishna that she did not care to know that He is God. Our whole philosophy is to increase our love for Krishna. Love with awe and veneration and love that is spontaneous is different, but still one has to learn about the greatness of Krishna. To come to the stage of spontaneous love for Krishna is a very high stage, and it is not to be imitated. In our conditioned state of life, we should worship Krishna as God with respect and veneration. That is the system. The relationship of the Spiritual Master and the disciple is not the same as the relationship with Krishna in Vrindaban. The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969) Regarding Mataji, I have noted your remarks, and actually we do not want to create a group of prakrta sahajiya, or devotees who do not know the science of Krishna and do not know the science of devotion, but simply worship the Deity with no depth of knowledge. That is called materialistic devotee, but it is also not rejected. It is a beginning, but a preacher must be above this. Anyway, keep friendship with her. She is trying to love Krishna and that is good.(SPL to Syamasundara, 3rd June, 1969) Being in the disciplic succession of Prahlada Maharaja certainly we are not interested for our personal liberation as much as we want to work for the liberation of the conditioned souls because Krishna desires it. So you are an intelligent girl, I need not talk much, and be happy in Krishna Consciousness business.(SPL to Jadurani, 14th January,1970) In the Bhagavad-gita it is always stressed to Krishna by the words aham and mam. Similarly in the Srimad-Bhagavatam the same stress is give from the very beginning--Param satyam, the Supreme Truth. If we divert our attention to worship other demigods, then our faith in Krishna will be flickering. We Gaudiya Vaisnavas, under the guidance of Lord Caitanya, want steady attention for Krishna, not flickering. Therefore, in our line of thoughts and action there is no scope for worshiping any other demigods.(SPL to Ksirodakasayi, 29 th January, 1970) The transcendental ecstatic symptoms certainly become manifested in a devotee's body, but they should not be exhibited amongst common men. When Lord Caitanya met Ramananda Roy, both of them felt this ecstasy by embracing one another. But as soon as Lord Caitanya saw that Ramananda Roy was in the company of some outsider brahmanas, He checked Himself. This is already described in our Teachings of Lord Caitanya.
19
The transcendental symptoms of ecstasy certainly are auspicious, but they are not for advertising to others. One should not advertise directly or indirectly that one is feeling like this. They should be checked. Otherwise one will gradually become sahajiya or one who takes spiritual advancement as something materially manifest.(SPL to Makhanal, June 3 rd 1970) Regarding the activities of such great sages and devotees like Parvat Muni and Parasara Muni begetting children, such activities of these elevated souls are not to be questioned by us. They have a higher purpose which we cannot determine; therefore it is said in the SrimadBhagavatam that one should not try to imitate the actions of the Isvaras or those who are very powerful, but one should follow their instructions.(SPL toEkayani, 25th July 1970) Vidhi marg and raga marg are already explained in the TLC. Neophyte devotees who are trained under rules and regulations is called vidhi marg. When by execution of the vidhi marg one comes to spontaneous service of the Lord that is called raga marg.(SPL to Tamala Krsna,19th July, 1970) You are lying for some time in the hospital bed and still you are not wasting a moment of your time. This attitude is very good. This is Krsna Consciousness--not to waste even a single moment without serving the Lord in some way or other. So you have made these very, very nice dresses for Krsna and Radharani although you are so much inconvenienced by your injury. I am very, very glad that you have got this feeling to not waste even a single moment in the service of the body and mind but to utilize very carefully every moment of life in the loving service of the Lord.(SPL to Himavati, 30th July, 1970) There is no comparison of worshiping of Krishna as conceived by the gopis--that is only to love Krishna without any purpose.(SPL to Sri Shresthaji, 24th April, 1971) As far as your questions, Krishna is not in need of anything, He is purnam, the Complete Whole. And yet He appreciates our love for Him, just like everyone appreciates if someone exhibits love for them. So He kindly allows us to show that love by considering that if I do not feed Him, Krishna will go hungry, if I do not give Him rest, He will be tired, like that. He reciprocates by pretending to be dependent on me, my slave, just to give us opportunity to find the real object of our loving propensity and to take pleasure by pleasing and serving Him. Everything we do should be for the reason that it gives pleasure to Krishna. Because Krishna's intimate associates give Him the most pleasure, and because they are His favorites, it pleases Him to see that these associates and close friends are also offered all respect by the devotees. (SPL to Patty Dorgan, 17th November, 1971) Sometimes it so happens that we have to suffer for our past sinful activities. But because we have taken to Krishna Consciousness and serving Krishna, we should know that any suffering we have to bear have been far reduced by the mercy of the Lord. Suffering must be there so long as we are conditioned in this material world, but for the devotees the suffering is
20
minimized compared to that of the nondevotees. We have to tolerate any difficulties which come up, and somehow go on with our chanting, reading and routine work.(SPL to Von Paul Reed, 2nd January, 1972) Your second question, Isn't the fact that we say that one should give up the cultivation of knowledge in conflict with the first six chapters of Gita which deal with cultivation of knowledge? The first six chapters of Bhagavad-gita, this knowledge is to understand Krishna. Other so-called cultivation of knowledge, as practiced by the Mayavadis and jnanis, means how to become one with the Supreme. That kind of cultivation of knowledge is prohibited. Cultivation of knowledge to understand Krishna as He is, that is called Bhakti. Generally mayavadi's mean by ``knowledge'' how to become one with the Lord. That is to be avoided. (SPL to Mohananda, 27th Febuary, 1972) As far as the results of one's good karma is concerned, good karma returns in that he is surrendering to Krsna. One comes to the point of surrender when one has actually amassed the result of multi pious activities. This is stated in the Caitanya Caritamrta as quoted from the Srimad-Bhagavatam as follows: S.B.10.12.11 ittham satam brahma-sukhanubhutya dasyam gatanam para-daivatena mayasritanam naradarakena sardham vijahruh krta punya-punjah This was the statement of Srila Sukdeva Goswami when he saw Krsna carrying the cowherds boys on His shoulders. To be in such a position could only be the result of the performance of many, many pious activities. They were putting their legs on the Supreme Personality of Godhead and were forgetting who He is, and Krsna is taking the feet of His devotee on Himself. Krsna is so nice. The mayavadis can never understand this exchange of devotional activities.(SPL to AcyutanandaMaharaja, 1st November, 1973) So far we are concerned we are trying to train first class men. How much great responsibility we have to follow regulative principles, chant the beads, live with personal character etc. Regulative principles means to especially execute devotional service in terms of the revealed scriptures under the direction of the spiritual master. By fulfilling the regulative principles you come to the platform of spontaneous love for Krsna. Spontaneous love for Krsna is there already but is covered by the influence of Maya. The regulative principles are a device how to overcome the influence of maya and come to the platform of spontaneous love of Krsna. If we want to exist as first class men in society all our students must be induced to following the regulative principles. One shouldn't think artificially he has come to the spontaneous platform. That is sahajiyaism.(SPL to Rupanuga Maharaja, 28th April, 1974) The regulative principles are designed to take us gradually to the platform of spontaneous love of Krsna, which is the perfection of human life. Those who think they have already attained such perfection and give up the regulative principles are called sahajiya, or those who take things cheaply and simply imitate. This early rising, holding classes, going
21
out regularly for sankirtana, worshiping the deity are the very substance of devotional life. (SPL to Bhurijana, 29th April, 1974)
Regarding Ganesa Puja, I have received some letters from persons requesting to also perform it. I have explained to them that ultimately it is not required, but if you have some sentiment to get the blessings of Ganesa in order to get huge sums of money for service of Krishna, then it can be done, but privately. I have instructed them that if they want to do it, they must send me at least 100,000 dollars monthly--not less.(SPL to Gurukrpa Svami, 31th December, 1974) So, you are all advanced students. You should understand the importance of each and every item of devotional service. Do not make any misunderstanding by devaluating any of the spiritual activities. You are one of the advanced students. One who distinguishes a particular type of service as inferior or superior, he does not know the value of devotional service. It is all transcendental. Whatever item is suitable, that is accepted as very elevated. Just like Maharaja Pariksit. He simply listened to Sukadeva Gosvami. That is sravanam. And Sukadeva Gosvami simply narrated Srimad-Bhagavatam. This is kirtanam. Prahlada Maharaja simply contemplated--smaranam. Prthu Maharaja simply did deity worship--arcanam. Arjuna only remained as friend of Krishna--sakhyam. Hanuman remained only engaged in carrying out the order of Lord Ramacandra--dasyam. And Bali Maharaja surrendered everything to Krishna--atma-nivedanam. So, any devotee executing any one of the nine is transcendentally glorious. One devotee may be proud that his process of service is the best. That is not inglorious. This is called transcendental competition. Everyone should feel proud of his particular type of devotional service, but that does not mean that other types of service are inferior. Everyone should feel proud of becoming sincere servant of Krishna, but the pure devotee never minimizes the importance of other devotees. Krishna is the enjoyer of varieties of service. It is not stuck up with any particular type of service. Krishna takes pleasure with devotees even by fighting service. When Grandfather Bhisma was trying to injure the body of Krishna by sharpened arrows, in full devotion in the mellow of chivalry, Krishna was feeling the piercing of the arrows as good as worshiping him with soft rose flowers. The conclusion is that everyone should be very very sincere. There is no more the question of inferior or superior. (SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 19th January 1975) To take shelter of the Spiritual Master means to follow his instructions. So, you should be very careful to not deviate even a little bit from the order of your Guru. You should be very careful to chant 16 rounds daily and read all of the books carefully. You should attend mangala arati and classes. And you should follow the four regulative principles without deviation. If you do these simple things, you will make steady advancement in Krishna Consciousness and there will be no fall downs.(SPL to Sivani devi dasi, 14th March, 1975) Yes, try to encourage book distribution as much as possible. Books are the basis of our Movement. Whatever appreciation we are getting on account of our books, it is because we are following the path chalked out by exalted devotees. We are not writing something whimsical. So far devotees being hesitant to distribute books on account of pressure,
22
sometimes pressure is required, especially when one is not so advanced. Of course it has to be applied properly, otherwise there may be some bad taste. But spontaneous service can only be expected from advanced devotees. Just like a child by pressure goes to school and is made to read. Then after some time he wants to read, even without pressure. We have all got experience of this. It is vaidhi bhakti--vaidhi means ``must.'' Sometimes devotees are promised a plate of maha-prasadam for the biggest distributer. There is no harm. Actually one should try to serve Krishna to his or her full capacity without thought of reward--service is itself the reward. But this takes time to actually realize and until that platform is achieved some pressure or inducement is required.(SPL toTusta Krsna Maharaja, 9th January 1976) Our preaching must be based upon the subject matter from books and nothing outside of them. The actual fact is that worshiping the Deity and chanting the glories of the Lord are both within the nine processes of devotional service recommended by Rupan Gosvami. Besides chanting and hearing and remembering are the six other recommended activities in devotional service. So if we are able to practice even only one of these activities perfectly, the result will be the same. Or we may execute several or even all nine activities in devotional service, but if we execute one perfectly we shall be completely succesful in devotional service. So there is no question that one activity is more important than another, or that Deity worship is more important than sankritana, but one individual may be able to perform one activity more satisfactorily than another, so to hom that activity will be more important. But in general we can not say that any of the nine processes is more important than the others, except that if hearing, chanting and remembering are there, that is the most vital consideration for the general class of men in this age.Service to the Deities, as you are asking me, begins whenever you remember Them and offer oll your services by remembering at the same time. All activities, words, everything should be offerd as service to the Deities, and this offering with remembering will gradually increase as you practice it.(SPL to Prajapati dasa, 16th May, 1976) May 17th, 1976 When I said that it seemed it might take several generations before ISKON devotees actually became pure, he replied, no, if one is sincere he can become purified within one generation.“ So all in all,“ he said,“ everything is going on simply by Krsna`s mercy.“ And of course, it is going on by his own great mercy as Krsna`s pure representative.(P.D.,2,154) June 13th, 1976 Srila Prebhupada was smiling broadly and he congratulated her.“ Very good. You chant Hare Krsna and be one of our members. Your son is also very good. Mother good, son good. According to our Indian estimate, son acquires the quality of mother, and the daughter acquires the quality of the father.“ She said that her son looked ten years younger when he lived in the temple. Prabhupada smiled and recalled a priest who had once asked why his disciples were so bright- faced. He said it was because they are spiritually enlightened.“ That is the cause of brightness. And materially envolved- moroseness.“(P.D.,2,365) July 2nd, 1976
23
Srila Prabhupada didn`t think so.“They don`t want to worship anyone; they want to worship their senses. That`s all. Sense gratification. What is dictated by the senses, they agree to worship. Servant of the senses. In the material world nobody worships noboby; everyone serves his own senses. `I like it.` That`s all. There is a Bengali song,`If it satisfies my eyes, why shall I not see? I shall see.` This is the sum-substance. If the senses want`to do this,` he will do it. And our Movement is that we shall not hear the dictation of the senses; we shall do what Krsna says. That is just opposite. So long I am carrying out the orders of the senses, then I am involved in this material birth, death, transmigration.“(P.D.,3,122) August 3rd, 1976 Another devotee asked whether a person engaged in a service that involves doing business could be considered to be thinking of Krsna. Prabhupada`s answer was positive.“ Yes. If he`s doing for Krsna, he must be thinking of Krsna. Just like somebody works in business or factory for the wife and children, he always thinks of them. Similarly, if you actually work for Krsna, you`ll think of Krsna. (P.D.,3,498)
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND SURRENDER I am happy to hear that you continued to chant despite so many doubts and skepticism. That is the process. Even there may be doubts and skepticism, if one continues the chanting process, the doubts will all disappear, and real knowledge will be revealed by the Grace of Krishna. There is the example given of the jaundice patient. He is suffering from disease, and when given sugar-candy, which is the cure, he finds it very bitter and distasteful. But that does not mean the sugar-candy is not very sweet and delicious; it is simply due to his diseased condition that it seems bitter. In order to be cured from his disease, he must take the medicine of sugar-candy, despite the apparently bitter taste, and as he becomes cured, the real sweet taste of the candy is gradually revealed. Similarly, we are diseased, and only if we take to this chanting process may we be cured. Maya may put so many doubts and worthless arguments into our minds, but if we continue the chanting, the curing process will go on, never mind the doubts, and gradually we will get a taste of that sweet nectar of Krishna Nama Sankirtana. That is the process; and you may explain it to all your friends, so they may 24
understand the nature of their doubts and skepticism, and be benefited.(SPL to Terry and associates, 22th March, 1968) In the first portion of your letter you have expressed you desire how to surrender. This surrendering process is unconditional. Surrendering does not mean that one should only surrender in favorable circumstances. That is not surrender. Surrender means is any condition the surrendering process must continue. In the latter portion of your letter it appears that you have been disturbed on some trivial matters, and you wish to leave the place and go to London. That is not at all good. You must work conjointly. That is my desire, and if you fight amongst yourself for some individual interests that is not surrender. Whatever the other two boys may do, that I shall see, but to you my request is that you must remain in Hamburg until I order you to leave the place.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 5th March 1969) The secret of success in Krishna Consciousness is to render service to Krishna to the best of our capacity. There is no other alternative to this.(SPL to Madan Mohan, 27th June, 1969) I very much appreciate the nice sentiments you have expressed, and Krishna is available only through service. We cannot demand from Krishna to know about Him. When you actually learn to serve Him, He reveals Himself. That is the process. And the success of life is simply by pleasing Him. That is the version of all Vedic literature. Knowledge means to know Him, and success means to please Him. And how He is pleased, that can be known through the transparent medium of His confidential servant. This is the process of understanding Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Damodara, 16th August, 1969) Regarding the vows and chanting method you have adopted, it is very nice. But do not impose something which will be difficult to execute. There is no need of fasting once very week. Two days fasting per month on Ekadasi is sufficient. Besides that there are other special fasting days. Spiritual realization depends on austerities and vows, but in this age, by the Mercy of Krishna and Lord Caitanya, we need not undergo very severe penances, as we are unable to do it. The rules and regulations which we have already prescribed, that is sufficient for ordinary men. But as you have increased the chanting of beads to 25 rounds daily, that is very nice. (SPL to Rudra dasa, 11th November, 1969) It is most important that our activities be regular or, in other words, on a schedule. Everyone should chant his beads sixteen rounds daily without fail and follow the regulative principles strictly. These basic Krsna Conscious duties are essential to be performed regularly, and they will give you the necessary strength of spirit to keep always fixed up in devotional service. As soon as a devotee is regularly engaged in this way, always engaged in Krsna Consciousness, Krsna will reveal the whole spiritual science from within the heart of such sincere devotee. (SPL to Sucandra, 19th February, 1970) Regarding Sankirtana Parties in New York, Krsna will provide devotees, don't be worried. Krsna can provide anything and everything within a moment, but He waits to test a
25
devotee. And when the devotee comes out successful from the test, He gives him all opportunity for devotional service. So everyone of you should go on with the Sankirtana Party and gradually Krsna will send more and more devotees to join you.(SPL to Rsi Kumara, 11th April, 1970) As I have already said many times that we have to maintain two lines parallel; namely the path of Srimad-Bhagavatam and the path of Pancaratriki. Srimad-Bhagavatam is the path for Paramahamsas, ansd Pancaratra path is for the neophytes. So the Temple worship is necessary for the beginners so that by following the regulative principles such devotees become more and more purified and thus gradually come on the platform to understand Srimad-Bhagavatam. So we shall always keep these principles in view and maintain our centers on this standard.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 28th May, 1970) Your next question was about the free will, whether we have it or not? If one is not intelligent enough for making for making decisions, then all decisions shall be sanctioned by the spiritual master. Neophyte means no independent decisions, no free will, that means surrender. But when he is trained up then automatically he gets his freedom. Just like a small child can only eat such things which are sanctioned by his parents, not by his own discretion. Free will is that when the controller says do this, you can use your free will to do it or not to do it. You have got the power to not do: B.G.18.65 iti te jnanam akhyatam guhyad guhyataram maya vimrsyaited asesena yathecchasi tatha kuru ``Thus I have explained to you the most confidential of all knowledge. Deliberate on this fully, and then do what you wish to do.'' ,Krishna asks, ``Have you decided to fight?'' ``Yes, I have decided to follow Your order.'' (SPL toYajnesvara, 2nd January, 1972)
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND ENTHUSIASM Your unhappiness in the absence of sufficient engagement is a good sign. This is called abertya kalatyum. When a person is advanced in Krishna Consciousness he should always think that my time may not go in vain without being engaged in Krishna's service.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 8th June, 1969) I am so happy to note your steady enthusiasm to work harder in Krsna's service. So this enthusiasm is very good sign, and if you continue to become more and more enthusiastic to be always strictly engaged in devotional service while observing carefully the rules and regulations, Krsna will surely bestow upon you full success in Krsna Consciousness and thus your life will be happy and successful.(SPL to Ekayani, 3rd May, 1970)
26
Do not be diminished in your enthusiasm. You should always think of yourself that you are sold to Krsna as slave and that is the only way to get relief of the slavery of Maya. I hope you will understand me rightly and do the needful. May Krsna help you always. (SPL to Sudama, 1st January, 1971) I am so pleased to see you and your good wife in every picture in different poses of preaching work. That is real Krsna consciousness service to preach the message of the Holy Name to all persons. And they appear to be all responding very enthusiastically to your preaching; that is very good sign. If you remain pure and enthusiastic, you will have the spiritual strength to enthuse others with the chanting of Hare Krsna Mahamantra and devotional service to the Lord.(SPL to Upendra, 27th January, 1971) Actually, Krishna does not require anything from us. He is complete in Himself, but He is most pleased to see that we are very much enthusiastic to serve Him. That much He wants, that is bhakti, that enthusiasm for Krishna's service. So do not lack this enthusiasm, try to do it to the best capacity and that will be recognized by Krishna. (SPL to Tamala Krsna, 11th May, 1952 I am very much disturbed to hear from you that you have become disturbed in your mind. Do not be disturbed. There is no cause for anxiety. You are doing your best to serve Krishna, that is very much appreciated, so do not lose enthusiasm out of frustration, that will spoil everything. Krishna Consciousness means we should always be satisfied and happy, not that we must work something impossible, becoming overburdened, and then because we are unhappy by so much trouble we lose enthusiasm altogether and give up all hope. No, if too much endeavour is there, that is to be avoided. By all means we must preserve our spiritual status, that is the point, not that we are mad after big buildings, many devotees, lifemembers, this, that--no, these are only ways to engage the devotees so that they may apply the principles of devotional living to some kind of work for practical realization of these principles. It is not the result of the work we want. If only one person daily, if we sincerely preach to such one person in a day, that is sufficient, never mind big, big programmes. (SPL to Tejyas,19th December, 1972) Therefore Rupa Gosvami has introduced this system of regulative principles which I have taught to you also. These regulative principles, such as rising before 4 a.m. for mangala aratrika, chanting 16 rounds minimum on beads daily, reading books, going for the street sankirtana, preaching to anyone and everyone, offering the prasadam, like that, these principles of devotional service are there to safeguard us from maya's attack by keeping us always enthusiastic. If we strictly observe these principles, we shall remain always enthusiastic. These are the sources and the maintainers of our enthusiasm to serve Krsna. As soon as someone is not following them regularly, it may be certain that his enthusiasm will gradually disappear. Therefore, my request to you is that under any and all circumstances that you yourself shall without fail stick to these principles and make certain that all of the devotees in your charge are also following them strictly.SPL to Dhanjaya, 31th December, 1972)
27
I am especially glad to note that everyone is feeling so much enthusiasm to work very hard in this preaching mission. That enthusiasm must be maintained under all circumstance. That is our price for entering into Krsna's kingdom. And maya is always trying to take away our enthusiasm to serve Krsna, because without enthusiasm everything else is finished.(SPL to Dhanjaya, 31th December, 1972) Yes, I agree the construction of a temple in Calcutta should wait until we finish our present projects which we have undertaken. We should not accept projects which will strain us. Bombay was a great strain, but Krsna has now given it to us. Henceforth we should not accept too much strain. It was a very bitter experience for me in Bombay. As Nair's party was determined not to let us have the land I was more determined to take it at any cost. Krsna has helped us, but we should not strain Krsna by such action.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Maharaja, 11th January, 1974)
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PRAYERS Yes, you can pray to Krishna--Krishna may be prayed that I am unwilling to become Krishna Conscious, so you can force me to become so. You put me under certain circumstances so that I may be forced to accept Krishna Consciousness. You can pray like that. It is Krishna's special favor and mercy that He sometimes forces a devotee to surrender fully to Him.(SPL to Upendra, 13th November, 1968) In regard to praying to Lord Nityananda Prabhu I have written to you in my last letter that such prayer is quite appropriate. Our only prayer should be in the matter of desiring further development of devotional service and such sincere prayer should be submitted not directly to the lord but through the via-media of His bona fide servitor or representative.(IPL to Madhudvisa, 14th February, 1970)
28
You must always ask the Lord's grace to make you in the right position. It is not for your sense gratification, it is for the Lord's service. For the Lord's service we can ask for His grace and mercy a hundred times, but for our sense gratification we cannot pray or ask anything--that is pure devotion.(SPL to Pradyumna, 29th April, 1970) Your prayer that you may be put always in difficulty is just like Queen Kunti Devi. She prayed to Krishna in the same way, because whenever there was trouble Krishna felt the suffering of His devotees and stayed by them to help them. And as soon as the trouble ended, Krishna went away! So let us always pray that Krishna may put us into difficulty so that we may expect that He will also remain by us and not go away.(SPL to Himavati, 17th November, 1971)
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PREVIOUS BIRTHS You will be pleased to learn that yesterday we had a nice meeting in the City College, 138th St. There were about 200 students attending and the program began at 12 noon and ended at 1:30. First of all we chanted and prayed for 45 minutes, then I lectured for another 30 minutes then there were questions and answers for 20 minutes then again, there was chanting and kirtana and dancing for 15 minutes and at the end all the students danced and sang with me. They appreciated the meeting. If we can arrange such meetings in the schools and colleges it will be a very nice thing, because my purpose of coming here to enthuse the younger generation and it is very pleasing to me that Krishna is sending me younger generation and sincere souls like you. I think some of you like yourself, Satsvarupa, Brahmananda and Mukunda and Gargamuni, Acyutananda and all of you had already cultivated this Krishna Consciousness in your past lives, now Lord Caitanya wants that this movement should be spread in the western countries, so most probably in your previous births you were all Indians and cultivated this Krishna Consciousness. Now Lord Caitanya has placed you in the western part of the world so that you can now combine together and broadcast the holy message all over the world.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 5th May, 1967) …because you are already acquainted with Krishna, I have no objection to accepting you as my disciple. Practically, I do not have any disciples; I select so many masters to train them in the service of the Lord. Your natural attraction for Krishna makes it show that in your previous birth you have cultured this science of Krishna Consciousness. (SPL to Jaya Mazo, 18th January, 1968) Please accept my blessings and my message unto you is that this Krishna Consciousness movement in your country is the greatest boon to you all. Please take full advantage of this movement and be successful within this life. Everyone of us had to pass through many millions of years in the chain of evolutionary process from aquatic to plant life. from plant to
29
reptile life, then to the species of birds, beasts, uncivilized human beings and now this is the golden opportunity with these nice American bodies. You have high intelligence, opulences, birth in the families of the rich nation. Use this opportunity for making life successful and go back to Krishna, back to Home. It is a very scientific movement authorized by the Vedas and accepted by all great acaryas. I think the boy Terry is God-sent. In his past life he must have cultivated this science of Krishna Consciousness and therefore he has automatically been attracted with this movement and who knows if all the boys and girls joining me were not born by the Supreme Will of Krishna just to help me in this great task of distributing Krishna Consciousness in the Western World specifically. I am always at your service and whenever you shall call me I shall come to your place and enjoy your good company. Please try to open a center there as soon as possible. I have instructed Terry about this. Please cooperate with him and chant Hare Krishna and open a center there.(SPL to Boys and Girls, 21st April, 1968) I am sure that you must appreciate like that because I am always of opinion that both you and your elder brother are the result of a good mother. So I very much appreciate both yours and your brother's activities and it appears that both of you were in your previous birth advanced in this line of Krishna Consciousness, and here is another chance to complete it. So by the Grace of Krishna you have got good intelligence, you are born of a great nation, and good family; just utilize the opportunity to finish the business of Krishna Consciousness, without waiting for further incarnation. Srimad-Bhagavatam says that we should try for the highest achievement, and complete it before the next death comes.(SPL to Gargamuni, 5 th May, 1968) I'm so glad to learn that you are eager to serve Krishna in every way possible. This mentality is very rare, and I guess that you must have been engaged in Krishna's service in your previous life. To begin eager to serve Krishna is the greatest achievement after many many duration of pious life. So I entrust you to begin this work immediately. (SPL to Nathan Baruch, 7th August, 1968) I thank you very much for your letter dated August 5th, 1969, and I am very much pleased with your nice handwriting and the purport of it. You have so quickly picked up the importance of the Hare Krishna Movement and are so much eager for propagating Krishna Consciousness. That means you are already recognized by Krishna. In your previous life you must have cultivated Krishna Consciousness. As we learn from Bhagavad-gita, it is said there that a person who does not reach to the final goal of Krishna Consciousness is again given the opportunity to fulfill the mission of achieving perfection.(SPL to Oliver, 19 th August, 1969) I am so glad to learn that Candramukhi is getting Krishna Consciousness from the very beginning of her life. This is the advantage of her previous life's advancement in Krishna Consciousness. Please take care of your children and make them perfectly Krishna Conscious. That is very great service. If by your endeavor one or two souls who come under your protection become liberated in this life, that is a great transcendental service to the Lord. So I am sure your children under the care of both you and Dayananda surely have salvation in this life, along with their parents, and they will not have to come back in this miserable condition
30
of material life. That is the injunction of Srimad-Bhagavatam to the Krishna Consciousness parents. Please offer my blessings to Karatieya and Silavati for their good service and also please hand over the enclosed note to Srimati Rekha. I hope this will meet you in good health. (SPL to Nandarani, 30th September,1969) I am glad to learn that you are so much keenly interested in our books Bhagavad gita as it is. It is stated in the Bhagavad gita that out of many thousands of men only one is searching for perfection. Manusyanam sahasresu kascid yatati sidhaye [Bg. 7.3]. So even in your young age you have taken to this process of Krishna Consciousness. This means that in your previous life you were advanced in yoga but somehow or other you were not able to complete but now you have taken to it as if automatically. This is also explained in the Bhagavad gita 6th chapter regarding the yoga bhrastras those who have fallen from the process of yoga and who automatically take to the principles of God consciousness in their next life.(SPL to Mr. Lourenco, 17th August, 1974) I am very pleased that already you have held 50 festivals in the colleges. Param vijayate srikrsna-sankirtana. And param vijayate American boys. Yes, you are doing very nicely. So many Vaisnavas have taken birth in America. Now America is going to be glorified. So many people are afraid of the American CIA. But now they will welcome Americans as American Vaisnavas.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami, 13th November,1975) Naturally your daughter is chanting the transcendental Name of the Lord. It must be so, because unless one is pious in previous life, one cannot take birth in a Vaisnava family. Give her good chance to become Krishna Conscious more and more, and offer my blessings to your good wife Jagatarini.(SPL to Bhurijana, 31st January, 1976)
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PROTECTION Regarding the things that Krishna is giving you, everything belongs to Krishna and He is giving everything, even to the nondevotees, even to the animals who have no consciousness of Krishna; and what to speak of His devotees. Just like the father maintains all his children without any grudge, but the child who is very faithful to the orders of the father is given specific care by the father. Similarly, Krishna being the Father of all living entities, he is supplying the bare necessities of their life; but for His devotees He has got special attention. So depend on Krishna, chant regularly Hare Krishna and you will find that He is talking with you face to face, what to speak of supplying your necessities. This is a great science, and please try to understand it nicely.(SPL to Jayasri,13th November, 1969) You write that things are in a crises in England, with oil shortage and IRA bombing. Therefore, we have to take shelter of Krsna. If Krsna wants to kill us that is not wrong, if it is His desire. Our business should just to be to follow the regulative schedule, deity worship, distributing prasadam, chanting, book distribution and never mind the material danger. Krsna 31
Consciousness means to be on the platform of deathlessness. Every sloka in Bhagavadgita and Srimad-Bhagavatam is informing us of this. If you read these books carefully you will understand this platform of deathlessness as opposed to the material condition in which no one wants to die but no one can check death.(SPL to Malati, 7 th January,1974)
SADHANA BHAKTI 1.What is sadhana bhakti STAGES OF DEVELOPEMENT OF BHAKTI Cc. Madhya 23.14-15 ädau çraddhä tataù sädhusaìgo ’tha bhajana-kriyä 32
tato ’nartha-nivåttiù syät tato niñöhä rucis tataù athäsaktis tato bhävas tataù premäbhyudaïcati sädhakänäm ayaà premëaù prädurbhäve bhavet kramaù SYNONYMS ädau—in the beginning; çraddhä—firm faith, or disinterest in material affairs and interest in spiritual advancement; tataù—thereafter; sädhusaìgaù—association with pure devotees; atha—then; bhajana-kriyä— performance of devotional service to Kåñëa (surrendering to the spiritual master and being encouraged by the association of devotees, so that initiation takes place); tataù—thereafter; anartha-nivåttiù—the diminishing of all unwanted habits; syät—there should be; tataù—then; niñöhä—firm faith; ruciù—taste; tataù—thereafter; atha—then; äsaktiù—attachment; tataù—then; bhävaù—emotion or affection; tataù—thereafter; prema— love of God; abhyudaïcati—arises; sädhakänäm—of the devotees practicing Kåñëa consciousness; ayam—this; premëaù—of love of Godhead; prädurbhäve—in the appearance; bhavet—is; kramaù—the chronological order. TRANSLATION “‘In the beginning there must be faith. Then one becomes interested in associating with pure devotees. Thereafter one is initiated by the spiritual master and executes the regulative principles under his orders. Thus one is freed from all unwanted habits and becomes firmly fixed in devotional service. Thereafter, one develops taste and attachment. This is the way of sädhana-bhakti, the execution of devotional service according to the regulative principles. Gradually emotions intensify, and finally there is an awakening of love. This is the gradual development of love of Godhead for the devotee interested in Krsna consciousness.’
3 CATEGORIES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE N.o.D.,19 The three categories of devotional service which Srila Rupa Gosvami describes in Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu are listed as devotional service in practice, devotional service in ecstasy and devotional service in pure love of Godhead.
33
MEANING OF SADHANA BHAKTI (DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN PRACTICE ) N.o.D., 20 Practice means employing our senses in some particular type of work. Therefore devotional service in practice means utilizing our different sensory organs in service to Krsna. Some of the senses are meant for acquiring knowledge, and some are meant for executing the conclusions of our thinking, feeling and willing. So practice means employing both the mind and the senses in practical devotional service. This practice is not for developing something artificial. For example, a child learns or practices to walk. This walking is not unnatural. The walking capacity is there originally in the child, and simply by a little practice he walks very nicely. Similarly, devotional service to the Supreme Lord is the natural instinct of every living entity. Even uncivilized men like the aborigines offer their respectful obeisances to something wonderful exhibited by nature’s law, and they appreciate that behind some wonderful exhibition or action there is something supreme. So this consciousness, though lying dormant in those who are materially contaminated, is found in every living entity. And, when purified, this is called Krsna consciousness. There are certain prescribed methods for employing our senses and mind in such a way that our dormant consciousness for loving Krsna will be invoked, as much as the child, with a little practice, can begin to walk. One who has no basic walking capacity cannot walk by practice. Similarly, Krsna consciousness cannot be aroused simply by practice. Actually there is no such practice. When we wish to develop our innate capacity for devotional service, there are certain processes which, by our accepting and executing them, will cause that dormant capacity to be invoked. Such practice is called sadhanabhakti.
TWO PARTS OF SADHANA BHAKTI N.o.D.,21-22 Now this sadhana-bhakti, or practice of devotional service, may also be divided into two parts. The first part is called service according to regulative principles: one has to follow these different regulative principles by the order of the spiritual master or on the strength of authoritative scriptures, and there can be no question of refusal. That is called vaidhi, or regulated. One has to do it without argument. Another part of sadhanabhakti is called raganuga. Raganuga refers to the point at which, by following the regulative principles, one becomes a little more attached to Krsna and executes devotional service out of natural love. For example, a person engaged in devotional service may be ordered to rise early in the morning and offer arati, which is a form of Deity worship. In the beginning, by the order of his spiritual master, one rises early in the morning and offers arati, but then he develops real attachment. When he gets this attachment, he automatically tries to decorate the Deity and prepare different kinds of dresses and thinks of different plans to execute his devotional service nicely. Although it is within the category of practice, this offering of loving service is spontaneous. So the practice of devotional service, sadhanabhakti, can be divided into two parts—namely, regulative and spontaneous.
34
2.Why to practice sadhana bhakti THE NECESSITY OF SADHANA – BHAKTI I thank you very much for your appreciation of my disciples in N.Y. and you will be glad to know all my disciples in different centres are being so trained. The four principles of restriction, namely, no illicit sex relations; no animal food; no intoxication; and no gambling, are acting on their character. Character building is the groundwork for seating Krishna Consciousness and the Vedic injunction is that one can advance in spiritual life by following the rules of austerity and celibacy. We do not bluff our students that he has liberty to do all sorts of nonsense, and at the same time advance in spiritual understanding. And because we are a little bit strict in this matter, we have not a very large number of followers, neither do we want any large no. nonsense followers. We want only one moon at night, and we do not care for millions of stars. When we meet we shall talk further on this matter, and I hope you shall be initiated. I thank you very much for your nice letter, and hope you are well.(SPL to Jaya Mazo, 18th January, 1968) 35
So you follow those principles (ten offerces) as well as the four restrictive principles... and the other standard practices for initiated devotees: Must attend evening and morning classes Should not extensively mix with non-devotees Should not eat food cooked by non-devotees Should not waste time in idle talks Should not become engaged in frivolous sports Should always chant and sing the Lord's Holy Names Chanting as enunciated by Lord Caitanya is the only means for spiritual realization in this age of dissension. So chant at least 16 rounds daily, and for other help you can ask assistance from your elderly God-brothers.(SPL to Sacisuta, 30th May, 1968) Chanting 16 rounds without fail, performing Kirtana at least twice daily, morning and evening, discussion on Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam in the class, and work diligently and cooperatively amongst yourselves is my fervent request. Kindly follow this and be happy.(SPL to Sivananda, 9th March, 1969)
Regarding the time when the devotees arise in the morning, here in New Vindavan they are getting up by four o'clock. But in your country the people are not accostumed to this, and it will take a little time to get them used to it. But try to get them up at four o'clock as far as possible.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 17th June, 1969) I hope that you are trying to follow the regulative principles and that both you and your husband are chanting your beads regularly daily. These two duties are essential for advancement in Krsna Consciousness, and if they are made the center of our activities, then Krsna will begin to answer all questions from within how to become further advanced in His loving devotional service.(SPL to Linda, 19th February, 1970) In this connection, I may inform you that in order to maintain our status of spiritual strength, everyone of us must very rigidly chant daily sixteen rounds without fail and follow the regulative principles strictly. This is essential for understanding our philosophy clearly and for being able to impress Krsna Consciousness in the hearts of others; so our sincerity in this respect is most important, and all such duties should be observed regularly by everyone. I hope that you will see that all the boys and girls there are following this process, and studying our literatures carefully.(SPL to Damodara, 22nd February, 1970) Please see that the standard of devotional practice is kept very high by strictly observing the regulative principles and executing devotional activities with determination and enthusiasm. If the standard practices are followed then the atmosphere will naturally be joyful and enthusiastic for working cooperatively for the satisfaction of Krsna. (SPL to Krsnakanti, 29th November, 1970)
36
Please fulfill all your requirements of advancement in Krsna consciousness by rigidly following the rules and regulations, chanting the sixteen rounds of beads daily, studying our literatures carefully and thoughtfully in the company of other devotees and try always to keep yourself engaged progressively in some kind of service of the Lord. I am sure that you are already well familiar with the requirements of devotional service and in any case they are fully elaborated in our various literatures like Nectar of Devotion. So you kindly become conversant with these transcendental scientific principles try to teach them to others while practicing them yourself. When you chant, avoid very carefully the ten offenses to the Holy Name. If you have any doubts or questions be sure to clear them by inquiry from either Rupanuga Prabhu, your other Godbrothers or if need be by writing to me. Be blessed and happy chanting Hare Krsna.(SPL to Gunagrahi dasa brahmacari, 12th Februaty, 1971) Just keep yourselves to the standard by regular and attentive chanting, study, preaching, working, Sankirtana, and distribution of literatures and Prasadam. Then everything will be alright.(SPL toCitsukhananda, 21th February, 1971) So far your questions are concerned: Number one engagement is that you must chant at least 16 rounds Hare Krishna Mantra daily; The four regulative principles are most important and must be observed rigidly in temple life; You should speak according to the sastras and be compassionate to all conditioned souls and try to convince them about the real truth.; The more you increase your Krishna Consciousness, the more these things such as lust, anger and greed, will automatically decrease.(SPL to Bill, 29th June, 1971) I can understand that you are all very sincere and very much qualified devotees and now by Krishna's grace you are engaged whole-heartedly in His service. So take full advantage of this opportunity and perfect your lives; that is my request. Our process is simple. Follow the regulative principles strictly, chant at least 16 rounds of Hare Krishna mantra daily, read all our books, go for street Sankirtana and in this way be engaged in Krishna's business 24 hours. Then you will be always thinking of Krishna and in the end go back to Krishna, back to home, back to Godhead.(SPL to My dear Sons & Daughters in Denver, 13 th October, 1971) Now please just remain very serious in pursuing your proper goal of life by sticking to the pure standard of routine work like chanting, reading, rising early, cleansing nicely, going on street Sankirtana whenever possible, like that. Then I promise you you will not fail to be really happy in this life and in the end reach the Supreme destination.(SPL to Mukunda, 28th December, 1971) You have got a very important duty to see that all the branches are kept with a full stock of all my books. And I know that we are getting many mail-orders daily, so you must see that these orders are all filled promptly. If we take the public's money, and then delay too long in filling the orders, this will give us a bad reputation. So be very conscientious and hard-working and Krishna will give you the ability to do everything nicely. There is no difference between chanting Hare Krishna or Sankirtana and doing one's assigned work in Krishna
37
Consciousness. Sometimes we have to do so much managerial or office work, but Lord Caitanya promises us that because in the Kali yuga this is required for carrying on our preaching mission. He gives assurance that we will not become entangled by such work. When the work has to be done, do it first, then chant. But you must fulfill at least 16 rounds daily. So if necessary sleep less but you have to finish your minimum number of rounds.(SPL to Kirtiraja,2nd January,1972) Chanting japa should be done early in the morning with full concentration preferably during the Brahma Muhurta time. Concentrate fully on the sound vibration of the mantra, pronouncing each name distinctly and gradually your speed in chanting will increase naturally. Do not worry so much about chanting fast, most important is the hearing. A devotee should always be grave and silent which means that he only discusses topics relating to Krishna Consciousness. Yes, spend your time chanting and reading and taking Krishna Prasadam and automatically your tongue will come under control. If you sincerely engage 24 hours daily in devotional service according to the instructions of the Spiritual Master, chant daily 16 rounds, attend the arati ceremony of Lord Krishna, associate with the devotees and adhere strictly to the regulative principles then Krishna will reveal Himself personally to you.(SPL to Radhaballaba dasa, 6th January, 1972) In the meantime, you do your duty as president of Hamburg Temple, and try to improve spiritually. Our spiritual way should strictly observe the following points especially: (1). Neatness and cleanliness of all personal bodies. (I still see those who are initiated as Brahmins, they do not wash their hand after eating even; of course, there may be so many defects due to your births in non-Brahmin families, but how long it shall go on? It is very easy thing.); (2). Chanting 16 rounds daily. (I don't think everyone is following these principles.); (3) Temple worship, which should be performed rigidly between four and ten a.m.) I find that the devotees are still sleeping up to six, seven o'clock. So in the GBC Agenda I do not find any such programs for reforming our past bad habits. So kindly as President of Hamburg center you try to observe yourself all the regulative principles and see all the members are following.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 11th April, 1972) Yes, that is the right idea, to strengthen whatever devotees we have got in spiritual life, fix them beyond any doubts. Then our potency will increase and we may recruit dozens of new devotees easily. Main thing is to make sure everyone is chanting minimum sixteen rounds daily of Hare Krsna mantra. Otherwise they will not be able to perform the other practices of brahminical life, such as early rising, cleanliness, etc.(SPL to Jagadisa, 22th July, 1972) So the future of this Krishna Consciousness movement is very bright, so long the managers remain vigilant that 16 rounds are being chanted by everyone without fail, that they are all rising before four morning, attending mangal arati.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972) Our activities are arati, kirtana, classes, just as we do here in Los Angeles. Everything is done in conformity to a regular standard. For example, all the temple members, without
38
exception must rise by 4:AM and attend mangala arati. Everyone living in the temple must agree to the standard by proper understanding of the philosophy of tapasya. We cannot expect our guests to follow all our principles, but whoever lives in the temple must follow. That means all must sit down together and hear the Bhagavatam class just as I held it day after day when I was at the Manor. There should be a regular daily schedule of events and it should be followed closely. After the class and breakfast everyone should go to their respective duties, deity worship, sankirtana, clean-up and so throughout the day this atmosphere of constant engagement will produce the truly happy result of transcendental life. So you should set the example and also see that the others are following. Our buildings are not for our sleeping in and eating like hotels, but whoever wants to join us should understand the philosophy of regulated devotional service.(SPL to Mukunda, 12th January, 1974) Upon your recommendation I am initiating the following disciples. You must see that they strictly follow the regulative principles, the four prohibitions as well as the devotional practices of arising early, taking morning bath, putting on tilaka, attending mangal arati, chanting japa 16 rounds, and attending Srimmad Bhagavatam class. This is the duty of all my initiated disciples, whether they are big or they are small. Actually in our movement there is no such thing as big or small. Everyone is a devotee. So everyone is expected to follow the devotional practices. Here in Vrindaban I am enjoying my disciples how they are speaking. So two times daily everyone must attend the classes. During the morning and evening times there should be no business, simply kirtana, chant, dance, and be purified. Do not be paramahamsa that now I haven't got to hear Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavadgita. Don't be a better paramahamsa than your Guru Maharaja. I go and sit and I enjoy the lectures and how they are performing kirtana. So as I am doing, you must also do.(SPL to Gopijanavallaba dasa, 19th September, 1974) I hope that you are being very careful to strictly observe all of our basic rules and regulations such as rising early (before 4:00 AM), attending mangala arati and classes, chanting 16 rounds without fail and of course the four regulative principles. Without accepting these things seriously, there is no question of spiritual life. So, I hope you understand the utmost necessity of these things and are remaining pure in your activities.(SPL to Jivananda dasa, 3rd February, 1975)
THE RESULT OF SADHANA-BHAKTI I assure you that if you follow the regulative principles of chanting 16 rounds, observing strictly the prohibitive injunctions, keep association with pure devotees, plus taking care of the Deities in the Temple, surely all your problems will be solved without any difficulty. Please try it for at least one month and see the result.(SPL to Kulasekhara, 11th January, 1970)
39
This program of chanting and following the rules and regulations will give you spiritual intelligence for understanding the Bhagavad gita and our other scriptures also. (SPL to Sucandra, 19th February, 1970) The secret of success will depend on yourself keeping on the spiritual strength by regularly chanting and following the regulative principles, and side by side you have to act on preaching the gospel, and it will go on without any impediment.(SPL to Citsukhananda, 12th March, 1970) I am very glad that you are all following the regular chanting of sixteen rounds daily very strictly. This schedule which you have made is very satisfactory, so follow the rules and regulations according to schedule and execute your duties in Krsna's service and everything will be alright. These regulative functions of chanting the rounds sixteen daily, rising early in the morning to attend Mangala Arati, holding classes for studying our scripture and gong on Sankirtana, these items must not be neglected. They will quickly advance us in Krsna Consciousness and clear up all doubtful activities which have been causing mischief in our Society.(SPL to Revatinandana, 27th August, 1970) It is very good news that your Temple has attracted so many sincere, intelligent and enthusiastic devotees. Please see them all trained nicely in devotional service and let them continue to follow the regulative principles and work on patiently. Patience is required for the successful discharges of Krsna conscious duties. Krsna is pleased to award benediction upon the aspiring devotee engaged in His service with patience determination and regularity.(SPL to Citsukhananda,21st February, 1971) I think you will have no difficulty, as long as our routine work is attended to nicely and the highest standards are maintained. Routine work means rising early, cleansing, chanting minimum 16 rounds, having kirtana, reading scriptures, deity worship, like that. Simply always keep yourselves engaged in these matters of regular activity as sincerely as possible, and do not neglect them for a moment, then your all other activities will come out successful, and you can be very certain that very soon you will find yourselves situated on the highest platform of perfectional stage.(SPL to Madhucara, 4th February, 1972) Simply if the standard of our routine work is maintained very highly, that is, if we steadfastly perform our daily program of rising early, cleansing, chanting 16 rounds, holding kirtana wherever we are at least twice daily, reading, worshiping the deity, going on Sankirtana, like that--if this routine work is always done nicely and never neglected, then our all success is guaranteed in whatever we do. But if this our regular KC program is allowed to slacken, then everything else we try will fail. That is the simple formula for success. (SPL to Kisora dasa, 5th February, 1972) Simply become more concerned with increasing the spiritual content of our lives, and in this way all other problems like management will be easily solved, not that they can be solved by making some legal formula and having big big meetings and talks. The politicians
40
have been holding such meetings and talks for some time now and the world is no better place for it, and they have only made things worse. We should not follow their example. (SPL to Jagadisa, 2nd May, 1972) Even mechanically following, and if he gets gradually understanding from the class, he will come to the point of spontaneous enthusiasm. This spontaneous loving devotional service is not so easy matter, but if one simply sticks strictly to the rules and regulations, like rising early, chanting 16 rounds, chanting gayatri, keeping always clean--then his enthusiasm will grow more and more, and if there is also patience and determination, one day he will come to the platform of spontaneous devotion, then his life will be perfect.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972) The problems you write of indicate that your spiritual foundation is very weak. To make advancement in Krsna consciousness one must decide whether he is going to be serious or not. If one is actually serious, then by chanting Hare Krsna 16 rounds daily, following the four regulative principles, and reading my books, certainly you will make advancement, and these such problems will fall to the side. I therefore request you because you are an initiated devotee to take up Krsna consciousness seriously as you promise at the time of your initiation, and be happy in Krsna consciousness.(SPL to Nari devi dasi, 6 th September, 1974)
THE RESULT OF NEGLECTING SADHANABHAKTI This routine work, such as chanting, speaking, rising early, cleaning, cooking and offering prasadam, arati, reading books--these activities are the backbone of our Society, and if we practice them nicely in a regulative manner, then our whole program will be successful. If we become slack or neglect these things, then everything else we may try will fail. So it is very important that you keep your standards very high in these activities, then your preaching will be strong.(SPL to Patita Uddharana, 8th December, 1971) One thing: You must be attentive that our routine work--such as rising early, cleansing, chanting, temple worship, reading, sankirtana, etc.--should always maintained at the highest level of Krishna Conscious standard, as the smallest neglect or inattention to these matters of routine practices will cause all our other programs to fail. These things are the backbone of spiritual life. So it is natural that in these things like chanting regularly 16 rounds and holding daily arati and kirtana are observed faithfully, then people will be attracted and our preaching will have effect and the management of temple affairs will become very easy matter.(SPL to Kulasekhara, 10th January, 1972)
41
So far your proposals, I agree that by utilizing our knowledge of selling by selling for Krishna, that is approved by my Guru Maharaja, so it may be done very nicely. But we must always be careful to render firstly our routine devotional practices, and maintain always the highest standards of chanting, preaching, temple worship, rising early, cleansing, street sankirtana, etc.; business is secondary to our basic routine work. If the routine Krishna Consciousness program is neglected for other things, then everything else will fail. I am very much encouraged that you are anxious to engage in making money for Krishna with oil business and to print my books profusely. If this can all be managed and still the regular temple practices go on nicely, that is best. In every case, as with the question regarding whether prospectus or magazine is better, do the best needful.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 20 th January, 1972) Simply if the standard of our routine work is maintained very highly, that is, if we steadfastly perform our daily program of rising early, cleansing, chanting 16 rounds, holding kirtana wherever we are at least twice daily, reading, worshiping the deity, going on Sankirtana, like that--if this routine work is always done nicely and never neglected, then our all success is guaranteed in whatever we do. But if this our regular KC program is allowed to slacken, then everything else we try will fail. That is the simple formula for success. (SPL to Kisora dasa, 5th February,1972) Yes, reading my books will help you, philosophy must be there, but if you do not also apply the philosophy by participating in all temple affairs like rising early, attending mangal arati, performing devotional service, then simply learning the philosophy will have no effect.(SPL to Dayananda, 7th July, 1972) If you become lazy in your spiritual life, everything else will deteriorate. We are not interested in big, big buildings, no. That was not my plan for Juhu. I simply want to engage everyone in the service of Krishna, that's all. And that means preaching. So if the preaching work has stopped, what can I do? In that case you must expect there will be so many troubles. So try to improve your preaching work, distribute all the books, and print more, and in this way, Krishna is the husband of the Goddess of Fortune, you will get as much money and as many big buildings as you need for spreading Krishna Consciousness movement, without any doubt.(SPL to Yadubara, 11th November, 1972) If you yourself remain always pure, then your preaching will have effect. As soon as there is little impurity, the whole thing will deteriorate and go to hell.(SPL to Pusta Krsna,29th December, 1972) We simply have to maintain our strict principles, keeping ourselves pure, Otherwise, there are so many bogus institutions doing business in the name of God and simply cheating the people. We have to be careful not to degenerate like these others. Our strength depends upon regular chanting the required 16 rounds and rigidly adhering to the regulative principles.(SPL to Yasomatinandana, 9th January, 1976)
42
3.How to practice sadhana bhakti Madhya 19.152/Purport mälé haïä kare sei béja äropaëa çravaëa-kértana-jale karaye secana SYNONYMS mälé haïä—becoming a gardener; kare—does; sei—that; béja—seed of devotional service; äropaëa—sowing; çravaëa—of hearing; kértana—of chanting; jale—with the water; karaye—does; secana—sprinkling. TRANSLATION “When a person receives the seed of devotional service, he should take care of it by becoming a gardener and sowing the seed in his heart. If he waters the seed gradually by the process of çravaëa and kértana [hearing and chanting], the seed will begin to sprout. PURPORT To live with devotees or to live in a temple means to associate with the çravaëa-kértana process. Sometimes neophyte devotees think that they can continue the çravaëa-kértana process without worshiping the Deity, but the execution of such çravaëa-kértana is meant for highly developed devotees like Haridäsa Öhäkura, who engaged in the çravaëa-kértana process without worshiping the Deity. However, one should not falsely imitate Haridäsa 43
Öhäkura and abandon Deity worship just to try to engage in çravaëa-kértana. This is not possible for neophyte devotees. The word guru-prasäda indicates that the spiritual master is very merciful in bestowing the boon of devotional service upon the disciple. That is the best possible gift the spiritual master has to offer. Those with a background of pious life are eligible to receive life’s supreme benefit, and to bestow this benefit, the Supreme Personality of Godhead sends His representative to impart His mercy. Endowed with the mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the spiritual master distributes the mercy to those who are elevated and pious. Thus the spiritual master trains his disciples to render devotional service unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This is called guru-kåpä. It is kåñëa-prasäda, Kåñëa’s mercy, that He sends a bona fide spiritual master to the deserving disciple. By the mercy of Kåñëa, one meets the bona fide spiritual master, and by the mercy of the spiritual master, the disciple is fully trained in the devotional service of the Lord. Bhakti-latä-béja means “the seed of devotional service.” Everything has an original cause, or seed. For any idea, program, plan or device, there is first of all the contemplation of the plan, and that is called the béja, or seed. The methods, rules and regulations by which one is perfectly trained in devotional service constitute the bhaktilatä-béja, or seed of devotional service. This bhakti-latä-béja is received from the spiritual master by the grace of Kåñëa. Other seeds, called anyäbhiläña-béja, include karma-béja and jïäna-béja. If one is not fortunate enough to receive the bhakti-latä-béja from the spiritual master, he instead cultivates such seeds as karma-béja, jïäna-béja, or political, social or philanthropic béjas. However, the bhakti-latä-béja is different from these other béjas. The bhakti-latä-béja can be received only through the mercy of the spiritual master. Therefore one has to satisfy the spiritual master to get the bhakti-latä-béja (yasya prasädäd bhagavat-prasädaù **). The bhakti-latä-béja is the origin of devotional service. Unless one satisfies the spiritual master, he gets the béja, or root cause, of karma, jïäna and yoga without the benefit of devotional service. But one who is faithful to his spiritual master gets the bhakti-latä-béja. This bhakti-latä-béja is received when one is initiated by the bona fide spiritual master. After receiving the spiritual master’s mercy, one must repeat his instructions, and this is called çravaëa-kértana—hearing and chanting. One who has not properly heard from the spiritual master or who does not follow the regulative principles is not fit for chanting (kértana). This is explained in the Bhagavad-gétä (2.41): vyavasäyätmikä buddhir ekeha kuru-nandana. One who has not listened carefully to the instructions of the spiritual master is unfit for chanting or for preaching the cult of devotional service. One has to water the bhakti-latä-béja after receiving instructions from the spiritual master. N.o.I.,2 atyähäraù prayäsaç ca 44
prajalpo niyamägrahaù jana-saìgaç ca laulyaà ca ñaòbhir bhaktir vinaçyati SYNONYMS ati-ähäraù—overeating or too much collecting; prayäsaù— overendeavouring; ca—and; prajalpaù—idle talk; niyama—rules and regulations; ägrahaù—too much attachment to (or agrahaù—too much neglect of); jana-saìgaù—association with worldly-minded persons; ca— and; laulyam—ardent longing or greed; ca—and; ñaòbhiù—by these six; bhaktiù—devotional service; vinaçyati—is destroyed. TRANSLATION One’s devotional service is spoiled when he becomes too entangled in the following six activities: (1) eating more than necessary or collecting more funds than required; (2) overendeavoring for mundane things that are very difficult to obtain; (3) talking unnecessarily about mundane subject matters; (4) Practicing the scriptural rules and regulations only for the sake of following them and not for the sake of spiritual advancement, or rejecting the rules and regulations of the scriptures and working independently or whimsically; (5) associating with worldly-minded persons who are not interested in Krsna consciousness; and (6) being greedy for mundane achievements. N.o.I.,3 utsähän niçcayäd dhairyät tat-tat-karma-pravartanät saìga-tyägät sato våtteù ñaòbhir bhaktiù prasidhyati SYNONYMS utsähät—by enthusiasm; niçcayät—by confidence; dhairyät—by patience; tat-tat-karma—various activities favorable for devotional service; pravartanät—by performing; saìga-tyägät—by giving up the association of nondevotees; sataù—of the great previous äcäryas; våtteù—by following in the footsteps; ñaòbhiù—by these six; bhaktiù—devotional service; prasidhyati—advances or becomes successful. TRANSLATION There are six principles favorable to the execution of pure devotional service: (1) being enthusiastic, (2) endeavoring with confidence, (3) being patient, (4) acting according to regulative principles [such as çravaëaà kértanaà viñëoù smaraëam [SB 7.5.23]— hearing, chanting and remembering Krsna], (5) abandoning the association of nondevotees, and (6) following in the footsteps of the previous acaryas. These six principles undoubtedly assure the complete success of pure devotional service.
Our process is to show Krishna Consciousness as it is, not as others want to see it. By showing KC in this way, you are making the thing less important. It is not that we should change to accommodate the public, but that we shoud change the public to accommodate us. Better you devote your full time to one thing only, not many things. 45
That way your enthusiasm and talents will have big effect by being concentrated.(SPL to Yogesvara, 28th December, 1971) December,9th, 1975 Class this morning was longer than usual.Prabhupada contrasted the genuine renunicationof Srila Rupa Gosvami, the founder of present- day Vrndavana village, with that of some of his modern imitators. Such imposter renunciates simply come to beg chapatis just to sell them in the marked in order to buy bidis, a cheap variety of cigarette. Prabhupada explained that following the rules and regulations of devotional service, vidhi-bhakti, is essential. First there is vidhi- bhakti, then raga- bhakti, spontaneous service, and at last prema- bhakti, pure love of Godhead. In the beginning stage we have not awakened our natural love for Krsna, and therefore we should be carefull not to act whimsically. He reminded us that by birth we may be at a disadvantage, but not disqualified. He explained that progress depends on proper guidiance. Then he described the vital role that he was playing as the representative of the Six Gosvamis. “So in the beginning, neophyte stage, not that because we have come to Vrndavana, immediately we have become advanced. No. Vidhi- bhakit must be followed- regulative principle- by the injunction of the sastra and the order of the spiritual master. One who is inquisitive to understand Brahman, he should be given chance. Just like there is a little fire. Fan it. Fanning, fanning, fanning, and it becomes a big fire. So our process is that. We pick up anyone. Caitanya Mahäprbhu has given open declaration- kåñëa bhajanete nähi jäti kulädi vicära- anyone who is desirous of becoming Krsna conscious, it is open. Anyone can come.“ Prabhupada went on to say that although a devotee is naturally enthusiastic to offer this process of purification to everyone, we should not be disappointed if only a few take it up.Nor should we be complacned, now that we have acheived what may consider to be the goal of Krsna consciousness itself- residence in the holy dhama. “Caitanya Mahaprabhu never sat down tighly in Vrndavana. He traveld all over India and took so much trouble. So preaching is very important, and you should engage. That will help you. Every one of you should be pure in your activities and try to preach Krsna consciousness as far as possible. If you remain pure, then your preaching will be successful and you’ll get encouragement. That is the instruction of all Vaisnavas. Thank you very much. (P.D.1,79-80) April,2nd, 1976 Since it is so difficult to comprehend spiritual topics in this age, he stressed that as neophyte devotees we must be actively engaged in Krsna conscious activities. Recalling his recent meetings with Sharma dasa in Mayapur, he told us that to imitate Haridasa Thakura by trying to chant in a secluded place is simply cheating. For those whose minds are still disturbed, they should be actively engaged, especially in book distribution.“Suppose you are going to distribute books,“ he said,“but what is the idea?`It is Krsna`s books; it must be distributed.`So Krsna is rememberd there. At the same time, because it is Krsna`s book, if somebody purchases, if he pays something, he`ll look at it – something – that `What this nonsense has written? Let me see.` Then he will get some idea. And if he reads one line, he comes hundred times forward to Krsna consciousness. This is the idea.(P.D.,1,510) April, 22nd, 1976
46
Prabhupada concluded the enlivening meeting by emphasizing the importance of proper training in spiritual life.“So our institution is training, not only training, full knowledgepractical and theoretical. That is real scientific. If you give up one side, then you can give up the theoretical side, but practical side you can not give up. Then you`ll never come. The two sides, practical and theoretical. So that is real scientific knowledge. So two sides are present in our Krsna consciousness movement, and they are being thoroughly trained up"(P.D.,2,23) April,22nd , 1976 Reponsing on his asana he said that Western people have no understanding of proper cleanlyness. We do not bathe regularly, whereas in India brahmanas bathe not once, but three times, daily, changing their clothing each time.Then he mildliy reproached me again because of the numerous occasions he has had to correct my bad habits. He said that he is showing by his own example- washing his hands even after taking his medicine, but we are not learning. I tried to reassure him that I am gradually learning. He gave a wry half- smile and shook his head.“ I do not know how long you`ll learn!“ He told us that in India the utensils used for cooking must be very, very clean. If a black portion remains, a brahmana cook will not tuch them. “Even on the bottom, on the outside?“ Pusta asked. “Yes. They`ll not touch:`Oh, it is still dirty.` But in your (temples it is) going on. What can be done?“ Prabhupada told us our mentality considers it sufficient to rub dirty things with a little soap. But that is not cleanliness, he said. He told us about his mother`s strict standarts.“ If there is a black spot in the pot, itwill immediately be cleaned. My mother used to see every utensil, whether there is any spot. The maidservant had to surrender. Examine. When it is no spot, then it is finished. Otherwise she has to do again. Everything should be neat and clean. The kitchen should be very neat and clean, washed twice daily, opened nicely and smeared with water and gobar (cow dung). And if you see the kitchen, immediately you`ll feel comfortable. Food is very cleanly prepared, then offered to the Deity. Then you take. Automatically your mind becomes cleaned.(P.D.,2,23-24) Do not let your mind be disturbed by so many things. Our movement is for chanting Hare Krishna. One can be happy under any condition. Samah duhkha-sukham dhiram. Krishna Consciousness does not depend on any external arrangement. You should not go outside of the shelter of this ISKCON. Just try to be happy by chanting Hare Krishna and following the regulative principles.(SPL,15th February, 1976, P.Nect.,316)
47
4. What to practicaly do in discharge of sadhana bhakti a)What to completely give up THE FOUR REGULATIVE PRINCIPLES Regarding your question: ``What is the correct sexual etiquette for a strict Grhastha; and what is spiritual family planning?'' Unless one wants to beget a child, there should not be any sex life. The best thing is to forget sex, but it is not possible immediately or all of a sudden, especially in the Western countries where sex life is so liberal. So under the
48
circumstances, one should try to have sex life only for children.(SPL to Dayananda, and Nandarani, 24th August, 1968) You have asked me some questions about the functions of sex life in Krishna Consciousness, and the basic principle is that it should be avoided as far as possible. However, if it is unavoidable, then it should be utilized only for begetting Krishna Conscious children. In that case, the husband and wife should chant at least fifty rounds before going to sex. The recommended period is six days after the menstruation period. (SPL to Syama dasi, 18th January, 1969) In answer to your questions concerning sex life: sex life restriction does not mean that husband and wife live separately. The idea of marriage is to increase spiritual consciousness as far as possible. And by advancement of Krishna Consciousness that restriction becomes automatically practical. Sex life for begetting Krishna Conscious children is as good as Krishna Consciousness. This is confirmed in Bhagavad-gita so one has to use his own discretion in this matter and Krishna will help such discriminatory method. It is not that in every state you have to concern me but you have to concern Krishna Who is situated within. On the whole, sex life, like that of ordinary materialistic men, is not recommended for a Krishna Conscious person. My Guru Maharaja although he was Brahmacari, sometimes he used to say that if I could beget Krishna Conscious children I am prepared to indulge in sex life a hundred times. The summary is sex life should be utilized only for begetting Krishna Conscious children--that's all.(SPL to Hayagriva, 20th February, 1969) Your next question: In regard to Kardama Muni, how can a pure devotee become passionate for any amount of agitation? That is not passion. One should not be impotent also. One should have full potency, to beget children, but such sex life should be under his full control. Passion is a different thing. Passion makes one blind. And a devotee is full controller; that is the difference. The example is given of the tortoise; as soon as he likes he discloses his senses, and when he likes he pulls them within. That is the position of a pure devotee. He can wind up the senses, whenever he likes and he can exhibit the senses whenever he likes. On the whole, the senses are under his control. He is not under the control of the senses as are the ordinary persons. That is the meaning of Goswami. A Goswami does not mean he is to become impotent; and can have no children; but he can use it when he likes. They are never the victim of passion. Sense gratification means unlawful sex life. Sex life is not sense gratification . . . unlawful sex life is sense gratification. If there is no need of sex life and one uses sex life anyway, that is sense gratification. But when there is need of sex life, that is not sense gratification. Never think that the devotee is impotent and is obliged to become free from sex life. If required they can take to sex life 1000 times. Otherwise, if there is no need for it, they have no use for it. Kardama Muni married a wife. Why he shall not give her children? The wife begged that she must have some children. So he must satisfy the wife and give her some children, that is the duty of husband. But he left his wife as soon as the son was grown up. Not that he used to live with the wife for all the days. So far Lord Brahma and his attraction for his daughter; this illustration should be taken by conditioned souls, that even a person like Brahma is sometimes victimized, how much careful we should be. Not that even Brahma was enticed, so we shall become enticed more and more. This is an example set for us by great devotees.
49
To become agitated is not very unusual thing, but to control it, that is the real thing. (SPL to Himavati, 23th March, 1969) Regarding your questions about sex life, the basic principle is that in executing krsna consciousness sex life should be avoided as far as possible, and it may be utilized only for begetting Krsna consciousness children. This is the basic principle that should be followed as far as possible by all married individuals. During the period of pregnancy sex life should be strictly avoided.(SPL to Bibhavati, 15th July, 1969) I hope that you are trying to follow the regulative principles and that both you and your husband are chanting your beads regularly daily. These two duties are essential for advancement in Krsna Consciousness, and if they are made the center of our activities, then Krsna will begin to answer all questions from within how to become further advanced in His loving devotional service.(SPL to Linda, 19th February, 1970) Yes, for begetting children sex life is religion. That is stated by Krsna. But sex should not be for any other purpose. After all we are in the material existence which is a bad bargain, so we have to make the best of a bad bargain.(SPL to Karandhara, 22th April, 1971) Please accept my blessings. I beg to aknowledge receipt of your letter dated November 30 th , 1972, wherein I am so shocked to hear from you that you have left your good wife for some time to have sex-life with another girl, who is also a devotee, and that she is now pregnant with your child. That is most disturbing me. But I know that all big leaders are falling victim to sex-life. So let her live in New York and you live in Paris with your wife, what can be done? But you should not ever see or correspond in any way with her again. That will be the worst example. If you are leader, how you can do these things? If someone will have her, she may get herself married and be happy in Krsna consciousness- I do not want that she shall go away from shame. But you must have nothing more to do with her. Just like (another devotee) has done. He was like the sifter, full of holes, and he was finding fault only in others: Oh!, just see that needle, he has got a hole. Now he has made one girl pregnant and they were found out, so he has left me as my personal servant. That is the common practice: full of holes, yet they are accusing others, Oh!, he has got a hole! Our business is to raise ourselves to the highest status of life as preachers of Krsna`s message, and one should behave himself rigidly, then he should instruct others. Two things: Be himself exemplary, then teach others to be exemplary. If one has not come to that high standard, he cannot judge or criticise others. There is one saying from Bible: ´Judge not, lest ye be judged. ´So how we can preach unless we are able to make judgements? That will not be possible. Only those who are above suspicion can judge others. One must himself act in such a way that he is always above suspicion. Then he can judge, then he can preach. But now you have no power to instruct. One who is not following himself, how he can instruct others? If you are repentent, that`s all right. You have got your wife, so if you are sexually inclined thereforw you should always be with your wife. You are repenting, so Krsna will excuse you. But never do this again.Rather you should stop sex-life ailogether, make this your austerity. Do not eat nicely, chant always sixteen rounds, and pray to Krsna to excuse you for your great offense. You are one of the senior devotees, therefore if you behave like
50
that then the whole Society will be a risk. By their nature, gestures, dress, women are lustythat is their habit. In the Srimat Bhagavatam it is stated that when a woman comes to serve you, you must be very careful, especially for sannyasis and brahmacaris.(SPL to unnamed, 17th December, 1972) So far your difficulty for controlling the sex urge, my advice in that connection is that the more you become Krsna conscious, that sex urge can be checked. That is the only way for checking the sex urge. First thing is, you have made promise when you took initiation that there will be no illicit sex connection. If still you are unable to fulfill that promise to your spiritual master, then what is the use of calling yourself devotee and disciple? That is simply pretending. So you should think like this, that I have promised my spiritual master this, now I must obey him without any exception, otherwise I have no business calling myself his disciple. That will be your austerity or tapasya for forcing you to make very rapid advancement in Krsna conscious understanding. Without tapasya there is no question of making advancement. So if still the material nature is so much attractive to you that you are unable to sacrifice things in this way, then better you give up the whole thing and do as you like outside. But if you want to call yourself devotee and serve Krsna in that capacity, then you must avoid these four basic principle restrictions under all circumstances, without any exceptions. Of course once, twice, Krsna may excuse, that is not very difficult, but more than that it will become very difficult for Krsna to excuse you and there is great risk that everything will be lost despite all of your time and effort spent.(SPL to Sankarsana, 31th December, 1972) I have the information of a few cases of illicit sex in our society but this is not an overall thing. And whether it is or not, the only cure is Hari Nama. You simply be engaged in chanting all day and serving Krishna and any time there is no service, simply chant Hare Krishna. Then there is no chance for illicit sex.(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973)
b)What to regulate REGULATION B.g. 6.16 näty-açnatas ’tu yogo ’sti na caikäntam anaçnataù na cäti-svapna-çélasya jägrato naiva cärjuna
51
SYNONYMS na—never; ati—too much; açnataù—of one who eats; tu—but; yogaù— linking with the Supreme; asti—there is; na—nor; ca—also; ekäntam— overly; anaçnataù—abstaining from eating; na—nor; ca—also; ati—too much; svapna-çélasya—of one who sleeps; jägrataù—or one who keeps night watch too much; na—not; eva—ever; ca—and; arjuna—O Arjuna. TRANSLATION There is no possibility of one’s becoming a yogé, O Arjuna, if one eats too much or eats too little, sleeps too much or does not sleep enough. PURPORT Regulation of diet and sleep is recommended herein for the yogés. Too much eating means eating more than is required to keep the body and soul together. There is no need for men to eat animals, because there is an ample supply of grains, vegetables, fruits and milk. Such simple foodstuff is considered to be in the mode of goodness according to the Bhagavad-gétä. Animal food is for those in the mode of ignorance. Therefore, those who indulge in animal food, drinking, smoking and eating food which is not first offered to Kåñëa will suffer sinful reactions because of eating only polluted things. Bhuïjate te tv aghaà päpä ye pacanty ätmakäraëät. Anyone who eats for sense pleasure, or cooks for himself, not offering his food to Kåñëa, eats only sin. One who eats sin and eats more than is allotted to him cannot execute perfect yoga. It is best that one eat only the remnants of foodstuff offered to Kåñëa. A person in Kåñëa consciousness does not eat anything which is not first offered to Kåñëa. Therefore, only the Kåñëa conscious person can attain perfection in yoga practice. Nor can one who artificially abstains from eating, manufacturing his own personal process of fasting, practice yoga. The Kåñëa conscious person observes fasting as it is recommended in the scriptures. He does not fast or eat more than is required, and he is thus competent to perform yoga practice. One who eats more than required will dream very much while sleeping, and he must consequently sleep more than is required. One should not sleep more than six hours daily. One who sleeps more than six hours out of twenty-four is certainly influenced by the mode of ignorance. A person in the mode of ignorance is lazy and prone to sleep a great deal. Such a person cannot perform yoga. Bg 6.17 yuktähära-vihärasya yukta-ceñöasya karmasu yukta-svapnävabodhasya yogo bhavati duùkha-hä SYNONYMS yukta—regulated; ähära—eating; vihärasya—recreation; yukta—regulated; ceñöasya—of one who works for maintenance; karmasu—in discharging duties; yukta—regulated; svapna-avabodhasya—sleep and wakefulness;
52
yogaù—practice pains.
of
yoga;
bhavati—becomes;
duùkha-hä—diminishing
TRANSLATION He who is regulated in his habits of eating, sleeping, recreation and work can mitigate all material pains by practicing the yoga system. PURPORT Extravagance in the matter of eating, sleeping, defending and mating— which are demands of the body—can block advancement in the practice of yoga. As far as eating is concerned, it can be regulated only when one is practiced to take and accept prasädam, sanctified food. Lord Kåñëa is offered, according to the Bhagavad-gétä (9.26), vegetables, flowers, fruits, grains, milk, etc. In this way, a person in Kåñëa consciousness becomes automatically trained not to accept food not meant for human consumption, or not in the category of goodness. As far as sleeping is concerned, a Kåñëa conscious person is always alert in the discharge of his duties in Kåñëa consciousness, and therefore any unnecessary time spent sleeping is considered a great loss. Avyartha-kälatvam: [Cc. Madhya 23.18-19] a Kåñëa conscious person cannot bear to pass a minute of his life without being engaged in the service of the Lord. Therefore, his sleeping is kept to a minimum. His ideal in this respect is Çréla Rüpa Gosvämé, who was always engaged in the service of Kåñëa and who could not sleep more than two hours a day, and sometimes not even that. Öhäkura Haridäsa would not even accept prasädam nor even sleep for a moment without finishing his daily routine of chanting with his beads three hundred thousand names. As far as work is concerned, a Kåñëa conscious person does not do anything which is not connected with Kåñëa’s interest, and thus his work is always regulated and is untainted by sense gratification. Since there is no question of sense gratification, there is no material leisure for a person in Kåñëa consciousness. And because he is regulated in all his work, speech, sleep, wakefulness and all other bodily activities, there is no material misery for him. It is most important that our activities be regular or, in other words, on a schedule. Everyone should chant his beads sixteen rounds daily without fail and follow the regulative principles strictly. These basic Krsna Conscious duties are essential to be performed regularly, and they will give you the necessary strength of spirit to keep always fixed up in devotional service. As soon as a devotee is regularly engaged in this way, always engaged in Krsna Consciousness, Krsna will reveal the whole spiritual science from within the heart of such sincere devotee.(SPL to Sucandra, 19th February, 1970)
SLEEP
53
' Our principal aim is to preach the importance of chanting the Holy Names of God. And if there is no such opportunity then the place will be specifically meant for persons who want to retire from activities. To retire from activities is not very good idea for the conditioned soul. I have got very good experience, not only in our country but also in your country, that this tendency of retiring from activities pushes one down to the platform of laziness, and gradually to the ideas of the hippies. One should always remain active in Krishna's service, otherwise the strong maya will catch him and engage him in her service. Our constitutional position being rendering service, we cannot stop activity. So the New Vrindaban may not be turned into a place of retirement, but some sort of activities must go on there. If there is good prospective land, we should produce some grains, flours, and fruits, and keep cows, so that the inmates may have sufficient work and facility for advancing in Krishna Consciousness. In India actually the Vrindaban has now become a place of the unemployed, and beggars. Kirtanananda has already seen it; and so there is always a tendency of such degradation if there is no sufficient work for service of Krishna. Another suggestion is that if you can attract some retired men to live there peacefully and at the same time, make oneself advanced in Krishna Consciousness, that will be very nice. But I am afraid that retired men from this country cannot give up their old habits, generally, intoxication, keeping a dog, smoking, etc., and it will be difficult for them to give up such habits even they are invited to live with us in Vrindaban.(SPL to Hayagriva, 14th July, 1968) You are such a sincere devotee that Krishna has helped you to understand the philosophy so quickly. And this sincerity of purpose is the only means to attain perfection in Krishna Consciousness. I am so glad to learn that you are thinking of sleep as a waste of time. This is not an ordinary thing. So I have become very much pleased to hear this statement from you. Be blessed by Krishna. Just as you have already understood the benefits of this Krishna Consciousness Movement, try to realize and assimilate it more and more and distribute it to the suffering humanity. Our movement is the greatest gift to the human race. They may not immediately appreciate it, but time will come and history will give evidence that this movement saved the human society from being fallen into barbarianism. (SPL to Jayasri, 13th November, 1969) Regarding sleeping, there is no need of confusion on this subject. At this stage, if we do not take sufficient rest, we shall fall ill. There is no need of forcing the matter. So one should take rest enough to keep in good health. Sleeping two hours out of 24 is a later natural development. For the present, take six hours sleep at night, that is enough; and if necessary, take another hour during the day. If chanting rounds at night is not a disturbance of your daily schedule, then it is alright. But by perseverance at rigid following of devotional service your demands for extra hours sleeping will automatically diminish. (SPL to Rudra, 9th March, 1970)
SENSE CONTROL GENERAL MEANING OF SENSE CONTROL 54
N.o.I.,1 väco vegaà manasaù krodha-vegaà jihvä-vegam udaropastha-vegam etän vegän yo viñaheta dhéraù sarväm apémäà påthivéà sa çiñyät SYNONYMS väcaù—of speech; vegam—urge; manasaù—of the mind; krodha—of anger; vegam—urge; jihvä—of the tongue; vegam—urge; udara-upastha— of the belly and genitals; vegam—urge; etän—these; vegän—urges; yaù— whoever; viñaheta—can tolerate; dhéraù—sober; sarväm—all; api— certainly; imäm—this; påthivém—world; saù—that personality; çiñyät—can make disciples. TRANSLATION A sober person who can tolerate the urge to speak, the mind’s demands, the actions of anger and the urges of the tongue, belly and genitals is qualified to make disciples all over the world.
PURPORT In his Anuvåtti explanation of Upadeçämåta, Çréla Bhaktisiddhänta Sarasvaté Öhäkura writes that our material identification creates three kinds of urges—the urge to speak, the urge or demands of the mind and the demands of the body. When a living entity falls victim to these three types of urges, his life becomes inauspicious. One who practices resisting these demands or urges is called tapasvé, or one who practices austerities. By such tapasya one can overcome victimization by the material energy, the external potency of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. When we refer to the urge to speak, we refer to useless talking, such as that of the impersonal Mäyävädé philosophers, or of persons engaged in fruitive activities (technically called karma-käëòa), or of materialistic people who simply want to enjoy life without restriction. All such talks or literatures are practical exhibitions of the urge to speak. Many people are talking nonsensically and writing volumes of useless books, and all this is the result of the urge to speak. To counteract this tendency, we have to divert our talking to the subject of Kåñëa. This is explained in ÇrémadBhägavatam (1.5.10–11): SB 1.5.10 na yad vacaç citra-padaà harer yaço jagat-pavitraà pragåëéta karhicit tad väyasaà tértham uçanti mänasä na yatra haàsä niramanty uçik-kñayäù “Those words which do not describe the glories of the Lord, who alone can sanctify the atmosphere of the whole universe, are considered by saintly 55
persons to be like unto a place of pilgrimage for crows. Since the allperfect persons are inhabitants of the transcendental abode, they do not derive any pleasure there.” SB 1.5.11 tad-väg-visargo janatägha-viplavo yasmin prati-çlokam abaddhavaty api nämäny anantasya yaço ’ìkitäni yat çåëvanti gäyanti gåëanti sädhavaù “On the other hand, that literature which is full of descriptions of the transcendental glories of the name, fame, forms, pastimes, etc., of the unlimited Supreme Lord is a different creation, full of transcendental words directed toward bringing about a revolution in the impious lives of this world’s misdirected civilization. Such transcendental literatures, even though imperfectly composed, are heard, sung and accepted by purified men who are thoroughly honest.” The conclusion is that only when we talk about devotional service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead can we refrain from useless nonsensical talk. We should always endeavor to use our speaking power solely for the purpose of realizing Kåñëa consciousness. As for the agitations of the bickering mind, they are divided into two divisions. The first is called avirodha-préti, or unrestricted attachment, and the other is called virodha-yukta-krodha, anger arising from frustration. Adherence to the philosophy of the Mäyävädés, belief in the fruitive results of the karma-vädés, and belief in plans based on materialistic desires are called avirodha-préti. Jïänés, karmés and materialistic planmakers generally attract the attention of conditioned souls, but when the materialists cannot fulfill their plans and when their devices are frustrated, they become angry. Frustration of material desires produces anger. Similarly, the demands of the body can be divided into three categories— the demands of the tongue, the belly and the genitals. One may observe that these three senses are physically situated in a straight line, as far as the body is concerned, and that the bodily demands begin with the tongue. If one can restrain the demands of the tongue by limiting its activities to the eating of prasäda, the urges of the belly and the genitals can automatically be controlled. In this connection Çréla Bhaktivinoda Öhäkura says: çaréra avidyä jäla, jaòendriya tähe käla, jéve phele viñaya-sägare tä’ra madhye jihvä ati, lobhamäyä sudurmati, tä’ke jetä kaöhina saàsäre kåñëa baòa dayämaya, karibäre jihvä jaya, sva-prasäda-anna dila bhäi sei annämåta khäo, rädhä-kåñëa-guëa gäo, preme òäka caitanya-nitäi
56
“O Lord! This material body is a lump of ignorance, and the senses are a network of paths leading to death. Somehow or other we have fallen into the ocean of material sense enjoyment, and of all the senses the tongue is the most voracious and uncontrollable. It is very difficult to conquer the tongue in this world, but You, dear Kåñëa, are very kind to us. You have sent this nice prasäda to help us conquer the tongue; therefore let us take this prasäda to our full satisfaction and glorify Your Lordships Çré Çré Rädhä and Kåñëa and in love call for the help of Lord Caitanya and Prabhu Nityänanda.” There are six kinds of rasas (tastes), and if one is agitated by any one of them, he becomes controlled by the urges of the tongue. Some persons are attracted to the eating of meat, fish, crabs, eggs and other things produced by semina and blood and eaten in the form of dead bodies. Others are attracted by eating vegetables, creepers, spinach or milk products, but all for the satisfaction of the tongue’s demands. Such eating for sense gratification—including the use of extra quantities of spices like chili and tamarind—is to be given up by Kåñëa conscious persons. The use of pan, haritaké, betel nuts, various spices used in panmaking, tobacco, LSD, marijuana, opium, liquor, coffee and tea is indulged in to fulfill illicit demands. If we can practice accepting only remnants of food offered to Kåñëa, it is possible to get free from mäyä’s victimization. Vegetables, grains, fruits, milk products and water are proper foods to offer to the Lord, as Lord Kåñëa Himself prescribes. However, if one accepts prasäda only because of its palatable taste and thus eats too much, he also falls prey to trying to satisfy the demands of the tongue. Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu taught us to avoid very palatable dishes even while eating prasäda. If we offer palatable dishes to the Deity with the intention of eating such nice food, we are involved in trying to satisfy the demands of the tongue. If we accept the invitation of a rich man with the idea of receiving palatable food, we are also trying to satisfy the demands of the tongue. In Caitanya-caritämåta (Antya 6.227) it is stated: jihvära lälase yei iti-uti dhäya çiçnodara-paräyaëa kåñëa nähi päya “That person who runs here and there seeking to gratify his palate and who is always attached to the desires of his stomach and genitals is unable to attain Kåñëa.” As stated before, the tongue, belly and genitals are all situated in a straight line, and they fall in the same category. Lord Caitanya has said, bhäla nä khäibe ära bhäla nä paribe: “Do not dress luxuriously and do not eat delicious foodstuffs.” (Cc. Antya 6.236) Those who suffer from diseases of the stomach must be unable to control the urges of the belly, at least according to this analysis. When we desire to eat more than necessary we automatically create many inconveniences in life. However, if we observe fasting days like Ekädaçé and Janmäñöamé, we can restrain the demands of the belly. As far as the urges of the genitals are concerned, there are two—proper and improper, or legal and illicit sex. When a man is properly mature, he can marry according to the rules and regulations of the çästras and use his genitals for begetting nice children. That is legal and religious. Otherwise, 57
he may adopt many artificial means to satisfy the demands of the genitals, and he may not use any restraint. When one indulges in illicit sex life, as defined by the çästras, either by thinking, planning, talking about or actually having sexual intercourse, or by satisfying the genitals by artificial means, he is caught in the clutches of mäyä. These instructions apply not only to householders but also to tyägés, or those who are in the renounced order of life. In his book Prema-vivarta, Chapter Seven, Çré Jagadänanda Paëòita says: vairägé bhäi grämya-kathä nä çunibe käne grämya-värtä nä kahibe yabe milibe äne svapane o nä kara bhäi stré-sambhäñaëa gåhe stré chäòiyä bhäi äsiyächa vana yadi cäha praëaya räkhite gauräìgera sane choöa haridäsera kathä thäke yena mane bhäla nä khäibe ära bhäla nä paribe hådayete rädhä-kåñëa sarvadä sevibe “My dear brother, you are in the renounced order of life and should not listen to talk about ordinary worldly things, nor should you talk about worldly things when you meet with others. Do not think of women even in dreams. You have accepted the renounced order of life with a vow that forbids you to associate with women. If you wish to associate with Caitanya Mahäprabhu, you must always remember the incident of Choöa Haridäsa and how he was rejected by the Lord. Do not eat luxurious dishes or dress in fine garments, but always remain humble and serve Their Lordships Çré Çré Rädhä-Kåñëa in your heart of hearts.” The conclusion is that one who can control these six items—speech, mind, anger, tongue, belly and genitals—is to be called a svämé or gosvämé. Svämé means master, and gosvämé means master of the go, or senses. When one accepts the renounced order of life, he automatically assumes the title of svämé. This does not mean that he is the master of his family, community or society; he must be master of his senses. Unless one is master of his senses, he should not be called gosvämé, but go-däsa, servant of the senses. Following in the footsteps of the six Gosvämés of Våndävana, all svämés and gosvämés should fully engage in the transcendental loving service of the Lord. As opposed to this, the go-däsas engage in the service of the senses or in the service of the material world. They have no other engagement. Prahläda Mahäräja has further described the go-däsa as adänta-go, which refers to one whose senses are not controlled. An adänta-go cannot become a servant of Kåñëa. In ÇrémadBhägavatam (7.5.30), Prahläda Mahäräja has said: matir na kåñëe parataù svato vä mitho ’bhipadyeta gåha-vratänäm adänta-gobhir viçatäà tamisraà punaù punaç carvita-carvaëänäm
58
“For those who have decided to continue their existence in this material world for the gratification of their senses, there is no chance of becoming Kåñëa conscious, not by personal endeavor, by instruction from others or by joint conferences. They are dragged by the unbridled senses into the darkest region of ignorance, and thus they madly engage in what is called ‘chewing the chewed.’ ”(N.o.I.,1 p)
CONTROL OF THE SPEECH N.o.I.,1 p First one must control his speaking power. Every one of us has the power of speech; as soon as we get an opportunity we begin to speak. If we do not speak about Kåñëa consciousness, we speak about all sorts of nonsense. A toad in a field speaks by croaking, and similarly everyone who has a tongue wants to speak, even if all he has to say is nonsense. The croaking of the toad, however, simply invites the snake: “Please come here and eat me.” Nevertheless, although it is inviting death, the toad goes on croaking. The talking of materialistic men and impersonalist Mäyävädé philosophers may be compared to the croaking of frogs. They are always speaking nonsense and thus inviting death to catch them. Controlling speech, however, does not mean self-imposed silence (the external process of mauna), as Mäyävädé philosophers think. Silence may appear helpful for some time, but ultimately it proves a failure. The meaning of controlled speech conveyed by Çréla Rüpa Gosvämé advocates the positive process of kåñëa-kathä, engaging the speaking process in glorifying the Supreme Lord Çré Kåñëa. The tongue can thus glorify the name, form, qualities and pastimes of the Lord. The preacher of kåñëa-kathä is always beyond the clutches of death. This is the significance of controlling the urge to speak.
CONTROL OF THE MIND The restlessness or fickleness of the mind (mano-vega) is controlled when one can fix his mind on the lotus feet of Kåñëa. The Caitanya-caritämåta (Madhya 22.31) says: kåñëa——sürya-sama; mäyä haya andhakära yähäì kåñëa, tähäì nähi mäyära adhikära Kåñëa is just like the sun, and mäyä is just like darkness. If the sun is present, there is no question of darkness. Similarly, if Kåñëa is present in the mind, there is no possibility of the mind’s being agitated by mäyä’s influence. The yogic process of negating all material thoughts will not help.
59
To try to create a vacuum in the mind is artificial. The vacuum will not remain. However, if one always thinks of Kåñëa and how to serve Kåñëa best, one’s mind will naturally be controlled.(NoI,1 p) Regarding your second question, the 24 elements are the five gross elements, the three subtle elements, 10 senses, five sense objects, and the total material cause, (Mahat Tattva). Above these there is the situation of the spirit soul, which is the 25th category, and above this is the Supersoul, or Supreme Personality of Godhead. The mind is a subtle element, therefore it is in the body. Generally, the brain is accepted as the location of the mind.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 9th November, 1969) Yes, the mind is subject to so many impressions from past activities as well as so many past lifetimes, so when disturbing thoughts enter your mind you should simply ignore them. Actually the process is to always remember the Lotus Feet of the Lord, but this is not an automatic thing. It takes so much practice due to our conditioned state. The process is to follow the regulative principles and regularly chant 16 rounds. That is our strength in spiritual life and gradually all such problems will be resolved. And because you are sincerely desiring to serve the Deity, you can be sure that Krishna will help you in all respects. So simply be persevering and go on chanting attentively and all these temporary manifestations will come to pass.(SPL to Hladini devi dasi, 16th February, 1971) Your third question, What is the explanation of split-personality, actually, there are not two personalities, there is only change of mind. Therefore, the mind has to be fixed up in Krishna, then there is no more extreme change in the mind from one personality to another. There is always only one personality, it is just that if the mind is very disturbed, it may change in extreme way; if such person is devotee; the best remedy is to sit down very tightly and chant Hare Krishna very loudly and hear for the a long time until he feels himself oneminded and fixed on Krishna's Lotus Feet.(SPL to Mohanananda, 27th February,1972) One thing is, our process of Krishna Consciousness, if it is followed with determination and enthusiasm, automatically it has the effect of fixing us, body, mind and soul, to the Lotus Feet of Lord Krishna, so that all sorts of fluctuations of the material nature, all sorts of difficulties and discrepancies of life are easily withstood. But first you have to agree to understand the process and follow it scrupulously. That is wanting. If I only think I know something, that is mental platform of accept/reject, and any knowledge gathered from the mental platform is like that, tottering and precarious, and it can be immediately rejected at any time. Krishna Consciousness has great potency to deliver us to the highest platform of perfection, but only if it is understood by the intelligence. Something understood by the intelligence is fixed forever and cannot waver, and that is almost spiritual. From your letter, I can understand you are confused in your mind, because you do not want this, you do not want that, you might like another, like that. That position of confusion is not very much desirable, so you are a Vaisnava, now rid yourself of such misunderstanding of things. Vaisnava means one who is able to sit down anywhere, under any conditions, and be happy. He wants only a place to lay down, a little prasadam, and if there's a little service he can do, gladly let me do it for Krishna, that's all. As long as we are thinking I want this, that is not to my liking, or if I
60
adjust things a certain way everything will be better, these thoughts are material. Devotional service is not conditional. So stop this dreaming state. Try to understand things with the light of your intelligence, and if your are sincere in this way, without a doubt Krishna will give you full facility to understand Him and become freed of the bondage of ignorance.(SPL to Bhagavadananda, 8th July, 1972) Of course we have to control the mind, and I have already instructed you and all my students that the restless fickle mind can only be controlled by putting the mind to the lotus feet of Krsna, and that can best be done by chanting Hare Krsna mantra, and there is no alternative in this age. By chanting without offenses, the devotee cries to Radharani and Krsna to please lift him out of the material energy and put him into the spiritual energy, which is devotional service.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 20th July, 1973)
CONTROL OF ANGER NoI,1 p Similarly, anger can be controlled. We cannot stop anger altogether, but if we simply become angry with those who blaspheme the Lord or the devotees of the Lord, we control our anger in Kåñëa consciousness. Lord Caitanya Mahäprabhu became angry with the miscreant brothers Jagäi and Mädhäi, who blasphemed and struck Nityänanda Prabhu. In His Çikñäñöaka Lord Caitanya wrote, tåëäd api sunécena taror api sahiñëunä: “One should be humbler than the grass and more tolerant than the tree.” One may then ask why the Lord exhibited His anger. The point is that one should be ready to tolerate all insults to one’s own self, but when Kåñëa or His pure devotee is blasphemed, a genuine devotee becomes angry and acts like fire against the offenders. Krodha, anger, cannot be stopped, but it can be applied rightly. It was in anger that Hanumän set fire to Laìkä, but he is worshiped as the greatest devotee of Lord Rämacandra. This means that he utilized his anger in the right way. Arjuna serves as another example. He was not willing to fight, but Kåñëa incited his anger: “You must fight!” To fight without anger is not possible. Anger is controlled, however, when utilized in the service of the Lord.
EATING / TONGUE CONTROL N.o.I.,1.p As for the urges of the tongue, we all experience that the tongue wants to eat palatable dishes. Generally we should not allow the tongue to eat according to its choice, but should control the tongue by supplying prasäda. The devotee’s attitude is that he will eat only when Kåñëa gives
61
him prasäda. That is the way to control the urge of the tongue. One should take prasäda at scheduled times and should not eat in restaurants or sweetmeat shops simply to satisfy the whims of the tongue or belly. If we stick to the principle of taking only prasäda, the urges of the belly and tongue can be controlled. The only process for perceiving Krishna and His name, qualities, form is our sincere service attitude with our senses. Beginning from the tongue, all our senses are practically led by the tongue sense, whose business is to vibrate and to taste. If we can change the materialistic nature of the tongue, by changing of taste and vibration, then automatically the other senses become purified. And we can render service to Krishna with purified senses. As such we should try to chant and eat Krishna prasadam as much as possible.(SPL to Upendra, 14 th July, 1968) The first thing is that in the meeting of Dr. Spock, you should eat there. But you simply eat vegetarian dishes, like fruits, nuts, boiled potato, biscuit, milk, etc., and remembering Krishna. As you will pay for the dinner, for the fooding, you can offer them to Krishna within your mind, then eat them as Krishna Prasadam. Any foodstuff when it is paid for, it becomes purified. There is a verse in Vedic literature, Drabyamulyena Suddhati. The source of receipt of the thing, may be not very good, but if one pays for it, it becomes purified. So, vegetable diet when it is paid for, you can offer it in your mind to Krishna and take it. But this Drabya means eatables, and eatables meaning vegetables, grains, milk, flowers, fruits; meat is not considered an eatable--it is considered untouchable. Just like if somebody purchases some stool, that does not mean it is now purified. So meat is like that. This Drabya means vegetables, etc. And this Drabyamulyena Suddhati is only in special cases like this. It is not to done ordinarily, or unless in special circumstance. We should prepare our own foodstuff and offer as much as possible, of course.(SPL to Brahmananda, 6th October, 1968) Regarding the Christmas Day meal with your family, I do not think you should partake of the food prepared by non-devotees. Better you should prepare your own foodstuffs and offer to Krishna and then, if you like, you may offer these remnants to Lord Jesus. I think that Lord Jesus will also appreciate this. Of course you may sit down with your family and take fruits and milk which they offer but rather than taking the foods which they have prepared, you may prepare and offer your own prasadam for Lord Krishna, and then offer the same to Lord Jesus.(SPL to Hrisikesa,26th November,1968) Regarding other yoga exercises, if you take Krishna prasadam you shall keep your body automatically fit for working, so there is no need of extra exercises which are required by persons who may eat more than what is required. So for prosecuting Krishna Consciousness one should not eat more than what is needed. One should not endeavor beyond his capacity. One should not talk unnecessarily. One should not stick with some extra regulative principles, nor should one associate with persons who are not in Krishna Consciousness. One should not be too much greedy. What one should do is chant the Holy Name of the Lord with faith, enthusiasm, and firm conviction on the statement of Lord Caitanya that simply by chanting the Maha Mantra one can be gradually elevated to the highest platform of spiritual perfection. Also what is important is to follow the four regulative
62
principles of avoiding all illicit sexual connections, meat-eating, intoxication and gambling. I am sure that Rupanuga will ably guide you in these matters.(SPL to Kanupriya, 15 th January, 1969) Please do not neglect to engage yourself in the prescribed duties for maintaining your spiritual strength. Without keeping spiritual strength there is no question of any accomplishment like painting or anything else. So Krsna Consciousness is first in all circumstances. Everything should be regulated in devotional service. Just like eating. Eating is necessary to remain fit, but too much eating means disease and too little eating means starving. One must adjust things properly, that is the program of Krsna Consciousness.(SPLto Jadurani, 16th November, 1970) Regarding the new building, if it is suitable, never mind if it is a little more or less, you should get it. We can rent the unused space, and the householders can live in the building as long as they have separate floors. One thing is that they must be fully engaged. Don't make a hotel for free boarding and lodging. Everyone must be full-time engaged and the best engagement for them is to sell books. That will be very nice. Don't allow anyone to simply eat and sleep. All should attend classes 2 or 3 times daily, chant 16 rounds, and go out for street sankirtana. Eating should be minimized. Too much eating leads to too much sleeping, and then sex desire. So, management should be done very carefully to see that there is not easy-going, lazy attitude which will only end in fall down.(SPL to Rupanuga dasa, 9th January, 1975) Regarding the attitude for taking prasada, if you think it is something palatable, so let me take more and more, then that is sense gratification. But, still it is prasadam so it will act. Prasad is transcendental, but one should not take too much. Sannyasis may take the maha-prasada but not to overeat. Caitanya Mahaprabhu was taking, but on principle he was avoiding.(SPL to Vedavyasa, 4th August, 1975)
SEX-ATTRACTION N.o.I.,1p In a similar manner, the urges of the genitals, the sex impulse, can be controlled when not used unnecessarily. The genitals should be used to beget a Kåñëa conscious child, otherwise they should not be used. The Kåñëa consciousness movement encourages marriage not for the satisfaction of the genitals but for the begetting of Kåñëa conscious children. As soon as the children are a little grown up, they are sent to our Gurukula school, where they are trained to become fully Kåñëa conscious devotees. Many such Kåñëa conscious children are required, and one who is capable of bringing forth Kåñëa conscious offspring is allowed to utilize his genitals.
63
I understand that sometimes you feel sex urges and frustration. In the material world sex urge is the binding force for material existence. A determined person tolerates such sex urges as one tolerates the itching sensation of eczema. If not one can satisfy the sex urge by legitimate marriage. Immoral sex life and spiritual advancement are incompatible proposition. Your full engagement in K.C. & constant chanting will save you from all inconveniences. (SPL to Satsvarupa, 22nd January, 1968) The Deity worship must be continued by everyone. Another secret of success is that when one is very much sexually disturbed he should think of Lord Krishna's pastimes with the Gopis, and he will forget his sex urge. To think of Krishna's pastimes with Gopis, but not to try to imitate.(SPL to Hayagriva, 8th November, 1968) Looking on women is not an impediment to spiritual progress, but looking on women with a view of sense gratification is detrimental. The actual fact is that attachment for sense gratification is not at all congenial for spiritual progress. In this country intermingling with women is very easy, and sometimes our mind becomes agitated. Therefore we have to take little precaution and the best precaution is to raise oneself in Krsna Consciousness. Lord Caitanya said that His mind becomes agitated even by seeing a wooden model. By seeing women, if one's mind is agitated, that is quite natural. If you take the words of Lord Caitanya that His mind is agitated by seeing a wooden model, then what to speak of us by seeing actual women. The real fact is therefore that we have to check ourself by advancement of Krishna Consciousness. But if it becomes too difficult for us, then one should get himself married and thus check his sex disturbance, and peacefully prosecute Krishna Consciousness. But if one can avoid sex life and the attachment is overturned for Krishna Consciousness, his position is very laudable. So there is no need of becoming hypocritical; better one can get himself married and be peaceful.(SPL to Jayapataka, 17th April, 1970) Yes, for begetting children sex life is religion. That is stated by Krsna. But sex should not be for any other purpose. After all we are in the material existence which is a bad bargain, so we have to make the best of a bad bargain.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd April, 1971) Regarding your question about thinking about sex, is that also one form of illicit sex or against our four principles? Yes, even thinking sex is the same as illicit sex, but one who is not advanced cannot avoid it. But that does not disturb our regular procedure. We should strongly follow all the regulations and principles and chant and these thoughts will come and go away. Thinking will come; even great saintly persons like Lord Siva are not free of thoughts that come, so what to speak of you. So we must say that such thinking is no offense because you are accustomed to this habit. But beyond thinking are feeling and willing, so even thoughts of sex connection may come, that is difficult even for saintly persons to avoid, still, in the further stages of feeling and willing we can easily conquer over this sex urge. Willing should be avoided and acting stopped, or else there is offense of breaking this basic prohibition of illicit sex-life. Because thinking comes I shall give it practical shape: that is nonsense, but because it is an old habit we are unable to check it unless we can understand the nature of feeling, willing and then action, and how by proper use of intelligence and prevent
64
thoughts which must come from maturing into actions--that is the practical application of Krishna Consciousness regulative principles. Even Lord Caitanya Himself said that sometimes when I see a wooden form of a woman, my mind becomes agitated but that does not mean that we should give it practical shape, that is intelligence. One must be convinced that sex-life without exception means trouble, therefore he is able to stop it at the thinking stage by not allowing it to be felt, much less willed and acted.(SPL to Kirtiraja, 28 th February, 1972) You have got some desire to become a famous preacher and famous Vaisnava singer and also jagad-guru. This is a spiritual desire, so it is not like any material desire and it is all right to desire for Krsna in this way. but great Vaisnava or famous Vaisnava means that you have no sex desire. Whether you can be like that? First of all you be like that, without any sex desire, then you think famous Vaisnava. Vaisnava means he has no material desire, what to speak of sex desire. All material desires become zero, even he has no desire for jnana, karma, like that.(SPL to Sankarsana, 31th December, 1972) ecomes a victim of woman, his falldown is inevitable. In our society the girls and boys mix, intermingle together and this is practically impossible to stop because you western people are accustomed to the habit. Sometimes my Godbrothers criticize me for intermingling of girls and boys. But there is no way out of it--you girls and boys will mix even if I say so they cannot avoid it. They sit separately in the temple and then outside mix again. So this was not possible from the beginning. Therefore I get the boys and girls married. But nature is so strong that in spite of being married they are attracted to the opposite sex. These things can be avoided when one is very much advanced in Krsna Consciousness. Krsna's Name is Madan Mohan, the conqueror of lusty desires, or the cupid. Unless one is very much attracted with Krsna one cannot give up or avoid attraction of Cupid. Those who are fixed in chanting Hare Krsna Mantra and always reading the books and following the regulative principles they can be saved. Otherwise, there is no question of being saved from the clutches of Maya. Daivi hy esa gunamayi mama maya duratyaya [Bg. 7.14].(SPL to Govinda dasi, 30th April, 1974) You mentioned in your previous letter about this person being sexually agitated. If there is agitation in the mind then there is no fault. Actually this is only natural in this material world, unless the mind is fully purified in Krsna Consciousness. But by engaging in devotional service gradually the mind will become purified and the agitation will vanish. So if there is simply agitation in the mind there is no fault. But if there is indulgence in sex fault, then there is big fault. If one engages in illicit sex life he has broken the promise to the spiritual master and that is a great offense.(SPL to Sukadeva, 28th December, 1974)
AUSTERITY
65
Regarding the vows and chanting method you have adopted, it is very nice. But do not impose something which will be difficult to execute. There is no need of fasting once very week. Two days fasting per month on Ekadasi is sufficient. Besides that there are other special fasting days. Spiritual realization depends on austerities and vows, but in this age, by the Mercy of Krishna and Lord Caitanya, we need not undergo very severe penances, as we are unable to do it. The rules and regulations which we have already prescribed, that is sufficient for ordinary men. But as you have increased the chanting of beads to 25 rounds daily, that is very nice.(SPL to Rudra, 11th November, 1969) Regarding the statement in Bhagavad-gita (17.6) that those who are demons parch the Supersoul within the body, Krishna cannot be parched, but one who observes fasting irregularly gives unnecessary trouble to the soul; and the soul and the Supersoul sitting together or the soul being part and parcel of the Supersoul, indirectly it is parching the Supersoul. The idea is that one should not unnecessarily give trouble to the soul or Supersoul. That is the business of the demon.(SPL to Ekayani, 15th March, 1970) Keep yourself comfortable so that you can work nicely. There is no need of dry vairagya.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 23rd May, 1976)
HEALTH I am very glad to receive your recent letter. I am also glad to inform you that I am improving my health by the Grace of Krishna. I don't believe in medicine or doctors, but I am practically perceiving that the massaging is helping me beyond expectation. Today I have taken a shower bath by myself, and I am reciting from Srimad Bhagavatam, and am enjoying the seashore here in N. J. I believe that within a fortnight I shall recoup my health sufficiently and be able to start for San Francisco and meet you all there.(SPL to Nandarani, 9th June, 1967) You have asked me how many hours you should work. Our life is dedicated to Krishna, and you should work for Him 24 hours. We have different varieties of service. For you, 66
you should work on painting as long as you think yourself fit; don't overwork. Balance time should be spent for chanting and reading S.B.(SPL to Jadurani,8th July, 1967) So for my health is concerned, on the whole it is nice, but sometimes I feel not so good. Everything depends on Krishna, and as He desires it will happen.(SPL to Brahmananda, 11th July, 1967) On arrival in Delhi I received a letter and I request you to take proper care of Gargamuni. Let him take complete rest in the hospital and give him rock candy as advised above. For a diseased person suffering from jaundice, rock candy will be just appreciated and as soon as he regains health the original taste will be appreciated. As soon as it is so the patient is understood to be cured.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th September, 1967) Be careful about your health first. This information is not only for you but all my noble sons. I am an old man. I may live or die it does not matter. But you must live for long time to push on this Krishna Consciousness movement.(SPL to Rayarama, 21st December, 1967) Physically and mentally we may be disturbed sometimes, but we have to stand erect on the spiritual platform. I may inform you in the connection that I am at the present moment physically unfit; I am having always a buzzing sound in my brain. I cannot sleep soundly at night, but still I am working because I try to be in my position of spiritual platform. I hope you shall try to understand me right, and do the needful. Hope you are well.(SPL to Yamuna and Harsarani, 15th January, 1968) So far as possible I am taking care of my health, but Krsna’s service must be executed even at the risk of life. A living entity gets millions of opportunities to get a type of body, but hardly he gets opportunity to serve Krsna. The service of Krsna must be executed at all risks, but do not worry, I am taking care of my health by the help of Gaurasundara. Hope you are well.(SPL to Rupanuga, 23rd January, 1968) I am in due receipt of your letter dated March 20, 1968, regarding your illness. So long we have got this material body, the miseries will be coming and going, simply we have to tolerate them and try to make advancement in Krishna Consciousness as best we can. I am forwarding your letter to Brahmananda for taking care of your hospital charges; I do not know just what arrangements can be made, but Brahmananda will think how to take care of it. (SPL to Pradyumna, 23rd March, 1968) Milk and salt should never be mixed, it is improper, and will cause leprosy. But salt can be mixed with yogurt.(SPL to Aniruddha, 9th April, 1968) You have got some infection, and I am very much anxious about your cyst pain. I do not know what is the actual position but if it is ordinary, then I think a little painting of Sloan's Liniment may reduce the painful reaction. But if it is within the skin then you have
67
to consult some physician, but you can try by applying Sloan's Liniment, and before applying the liniment you can foment by heating some soft pad in hot water, and apply on the spot. After heating you can apply Sloan's Liniment. I hope you will be feeling better soon. Please keep me informed.(SPL to Gargamuni, 5th May, 1968) I am very much concerned about yourself that you have been injured, by working; I do not know what sort of ugra-karma you were doing, but whatever you do, you must be careful. Your body is dedicated to Krishna, therefore you should not be neglectful about your body. You should always think that your body is no more your body, but it is Krishna's body. Therefore you should take care of it.(SPL to Jayapataka, 6th October, 1968) I understand Malati is having some rheumatic condition, and it is causing pain and numbness. The best thing is to take hot baths, and massage with camphor oil, and if it is too much painful, use Sloan's liniment. Best thing is to consult with some expert physician. The Ayurvedic medicine which I could recommend is probably not available in London, but if there is any Ayurvedic shop let me know and I shall recommend some medicine. The best thing is to chant Hare Krishna loudly.(SPL to Syamasundara, 10th October, 1968) Regarding my health, I am glad to inform you that it is in better condition than that last year when I returned from India. I am feeling no more headaches nor any severe buzzing sound--but still some buzzing is going on. After all it is a broken house and I cannot expect all the comforts of a newly built house in an old broken residence.(SPL to Brahmanandn, 19th December, 1968) You have expressed the desire to become an Ayurvedic physician but I do not think that this proposal is very good. This science is not so important to us now because in your country there is ample facility for receiving medicines. Besides many of the herbs which are needed for Ayurvedic treatment would have to be sent here from India, and this is not very practical. This homeopathic medicine you have mentioned is not genuine and therefore is a bluff. So the first medicine which you should be concerned with is to chant Hare Krishna and to become increasingly steady in Krishna Consciousness. Study Bhagavad-gita As It Is and Srimad-Bhagavatam and continue to help your god-brothers in developing Krishna Consciousness. So develop your preaching abilities in this way, and this will be the most successful and appreciated endeavor.(SPL to Upendra, 6th January, 1968) Regarding other yoga exercises, if you take Krishna prasadam you shall keep your body automatically fit for working, so there is no need of extra exercises which are required by persons who may eat more than what is required.(SPL to Kanupriya, 15th January, 1969) I have received your letter dated January 28, 1969 regarding Jadurani's sick health. She requires complete rest. All of her work should be suspended, and she should be given liquid foods, just like barley water mixed with milk. Purchase pearl barley from the market, and the recipe is 1 cup of barley and four cups of water to be boiled for at least 1/2
68
hour. That liquid preparation may be mixed with milk and sugar, and she may take. Jadurani must not exert herself in any way. She should take complete rest and chant Hare Krishna. When she next wants to begin work, she must take my permission. For the time being, all work must be suspended.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 31st January, 1969) I am very much anxious to know how is your present condition of health. Please let me know if you are improving or if there is some disturbance still. We should always remember that our body is not for sense gratification; it is for Krishna's service only. And to render very good sound service to Krishna we should not neglect the upkeep of the body. We learn from an instance of Sanatana Goswami. He was sometimes very much sick on account of eczema, and he was therefore sometimes bleeding. But whenever Lord Caitanya met Sanatana Goswami, He used to embrace him in spite of Sanatana's request for Him not to touch him. Because of this. Sanatana Goswami later on decided to commit suicide so Lord Caitanya would not embrace him in his bloody condition. This plan was understood by Lord Caitanya, and He called Sanatana Goswami and said to him, ``you have decided to end this body, but don't you know that this body belongs to Krishna? You have already dedicated your body to Krishna so how can you decide to end it?'' So you must not neglect the upkeep of your body. This is the lesson we get from Lord Caitanya and Sanatana Goswami. Try to take care of your health in the best possible way.(SPL to Rayarama, 9th February, 1969) For your toothache trouble, you can brush your teeth with the following mixture; common salt, 1 part, and pure mustard oil, quite sufficient to make it a suitable paste. With this paste brush your teeth, especially the painful part, very nicely. Gargle in hot water, and keep always some cloves in your mouth. I think that will cure your troubles. It doesn't require to extract any teeth.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 14th February, 1969) Regarding Syama Dasi's health, it is to be understood that so long we have got this material body there must be some trouble. Actually, medicine is not the remedial measures for our bodily troubles unless we are helped by Krishna. Therefore, whenever there is bodily trouble we may adopt the prescribed methods of medical science and depend upon Krishna for His Mercy. The best remedy, not only for Syama Dasi but for everyone, is to consult some approved physician. But ultimately we have to depend on the Mercy of Krishna, so we should chant regularly, pray to Krishna to give us a chance to serve Him, and, if required, we may adopt the approved method of treatment.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 14th February, 1969) Regarding the ailments with your finger, I am describing here a treatment for it. Take turmeric powder and add the same quantity of limestone. Then mix with water and boil it to a paste. Then apply that paste while it is hot. I understand that Hayagriva had some backache so for him you take one part of a crushed to a powder red-pepper and add to it five parts of rubbing alcohol. Keep this for twenty four hours, then strain and add one part camphor. When it is mixed, just apply it on the painful part of the back three times daily.(SPL to Syama dasi, 21st February, 1969) Keep your health in good condition and work very hard for Krishna. That is our motto of life.(SPL to Rayarama, 6th March, 1969)
69
I am in due receipt of your very nice letter, and I am both happy and unhappy on reading it. I am happy to hear from you, but I am unhappy because I hear that for the last three months you are not keeping your good health. I do not know why you should reduce in your health, but after all, this body is external--we should not be very much disturbed with it. It is advised in the Bhagavad-gita that this bodily happiness and unhappiness are temporary, like seasonal changes, so as we are not very much disturbed even in severe cold or scorching heat, we have to execute our daily duties, we may not be very much disturbed with our bodily pains. But because we are long associated with this material body, sometimes we are afflicted, but by higher knowledge we have to tolerate the pains, wisely thinking that these bodily pains are not mine.(SPL to Yamuna, 13th March, 1969) In the meantime try to recoup your health, depending on Krishna, because after all, He is the ultimate Master of all situations. It is not the doctor, or the medicine, or the place, but it is ultimately Krishna Who is the Master to do every thing. With this viewpoint we shall go forward.(SPL to Rayarama, 20th March, 1969) Regarding your letter asking me permission for taking prasadam comprising fruits, nuts, milk product and green leaf vegetables,--if the __ to your health for rendering service to Krishna with more energy, then you must take such Prasdam instead of cooked food. If required you can take raw cereals soaked in water overnight that is also good. The thing is you must accept such food as will keep you fit. Not more nor less that is the injunction of Lord Krishna in the B.G. Hope you are well.(SPL to Dayananda, 23rd March, 1969) You may try using oil on the dry skin before taking your taking your bath each day, and this may help the situation. Mustard oil, olive oil, or some sort of oil will suffice. (SPL ti Prabhavati, 24th March, 1969) Regarding my backache, the 10% balance appears to be out of my body, but after all, the material body can be infected at any time, so we should not bother very much about it. We must simply go on with our activities in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 6th May, 1969) Regarding your question about maintaining your body nicely, I think that if you follow our regulations of diet, sufficient sleeping, and keep to the prescribed rules of cleanliness, two baths per day,* then you will be able to keep yourself in proper health. Of course disease will always be there at some time while there is this material body, but this we must tolerate and not be very much agitated by. Actually, the Vaisnava who knows that he is not this body, he does not therefore neglect his body, but he takes very nice care so that he may utilize his body in the service of Krishna. Just like a man may know that he is not his car, so he does not therefore neglect his car, but he will take care of it so it will be able to render service to him. So we must take sufficient care to provide our bodies with its demands, but when disease or other necessary inconveniences arrive, we do not become disturbed because such troubles are simply temporary manifestations.(SPL to Balabhadra, 12th May, 1969)
70
The first thing is that you must feel well. In whatever condition you should feel well, because if you fall sick, everything will be topsy-turvy. And what you require to be in good health, you know better than anyone else. That is your first business, and your second business is to organize sales in the stores, because the organization of sales in stores will determine our future publications.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th May, 1969) I am anxious to know how you are eating, whether you have got the facilities for cooking nice Prasadam. Japanese rice is very cheap, so if you take nice rice, dal, capatis, vegetable, and little milk, that will keep your health nice.(SPL to Bali Mardan and Sudama, 3rd October, 1969) Regarding the diet which the doctors are giving you, it is all right if you do not take milk for some time. Vegetables will do.(SPL to Baradraja, 21st October, 1969) If Krishna devi is continuing to feel weakness she may reduce any strenuous activity and increase the number of rounds chanting. I hope her health has improved by now. (SPL to Dinesh, 22nd January, 1970) If you are feeling tired, you may take rest. Your body is very valuable. It is dedicated to Krishna, so you must take care of the body very carefully. The best medicine is to rest and chant Hare Krishna Mantra, along with the doctor's prescription. Hare Krishna Mantra is bhavausadhi, the panacea for all material disease.(SPL to Giriraja, 12th August, 1971) Doctors give medicine and they speak surety, but there is no surety, and when there is no surety why should we break our four basic principles? I don't think there is guarantee of surety by taking this medicine with animal products. But if there is surety, you can take. But it is very doubtful. When I shall come there I shall see what is wrong. (SPL to Govinda dasi, 12th February, 1972) So far your other letter, devotion does not depend on the body, and in spite of all difficulties we can chant, so long we have got the tongue--and even we have got no tongue we can chant in our mind.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 12th February, 1972) Psychiatrists are humbug, all humbug. They cannot help. Best thing is to be engaged in continuously chanting and hearing Sankirtana, that will cure anyone of mental disease. (SPL to Upendra, 19th February, 1972) Now your husband and wife develop the Vrindaban scheme. Long ago you wanted to go to Vrindaban, so I think you are perfectly meant to remain there and look after the things. But live carefully, it is India, we must live according to the time, place and circumstances, that is intelligence. On the whole, except with your husband, you should not mix with
71
anyone very intimately, just like Indian ladies do.(SPL to Gurudasa and Yamuna, 3 rd August, 1972) So you are all intelligent boys, so you should judge the desire of my guru maharaj and help me in that way. Regarding the temple management, one man can be left behind, while the others go out, to take care of the Deity. And, you can come home at night and take prasadam sumptuously. Once eating sumptuously is enough to maintain body and soul together. In the daytime you may not take, and at night you can take. As a matter of fact, a devotee may take only once in a day either in the day or night, and whenever you eat, you must first offer. But I do not mean you should neglect temple life. Do not misunderstand this. But, one man can remain, and so far the other devotees are concerned, they can eat once in the day or night, after having kirtana, then six hours of sound sleep, and this will maintain their health properly.(SPL to Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974) Regarding your fasting, if you are sick, then fasting is the best medicine. For disease and unwanted guests, if you do not give them food, they will go away.(SPL to Revatinandna Swami, 16th January, 1975) This body belongs to Krishna and therefore we must always keep it in healthy condition to the best of our ability, but if due to some past sinful activities, we are suffering some bodily miseries we should not become discouraged. Devotional service must continue under all circumstances. This material body is actually a bad bargain because it is prone to suffer, but we must make the best use of this bad bargain. That means to always be engaged in the service of Krishna without fail.(SPL to Viruha dasa, 19th April, 1975) If you are willing to offer your medical services to my students, when it is required, that will be very nice. It is important to keep the body fit and healthy so that we will not meet the obstacle of ill health while serving Krishna. Ill health may hinder one's service, so, we want to avoid it as much as possible.(SPL to Dr.Curriner, 19th June, 1975) I am in due receipt of your letter dated Oct. 9, 1975 and have noted the contents. Regarding this matter with your child, I cannot say, but at least I would not have agreed that the doctors perform this operation. In New York in 1968 when I was in the hospital they tried to operate my brain, but I left the hospital tactfully. Therefore I say that you never call a doctor for me or send me to the hospital. So it is up to you, but I would have not agreed. (SPL to Mayapurusa dasa, 4th November, 1975) With regard to your son, let him see the Deity and ask him to offer obeisances. He will see and learn it. Yes, the body is received according to karma, still it is not an impediment to advance in Krsna consciousness by being deaf. Just teach him to see the Deity and how to offer obeisances and he will take prasadam. These things will elevate him to Krsna consciousness. Later on if Krsna desires, he can develop his hearing power. Krsna is almighty and He can do whatever He likes. What is the use of the karmi deaf school.
72
Better to sit him down before the Deity and see and offer obeisances.(SPL to Locanata dasa and Ramesvari dasi, 9th November, 1975) First of all produce your own food grain, milk and vegetables, eat as much as absolutely necessary, don't eat more, and in this way keep your health.(SPL to Rocana dasa, 17th December, 1975) Disease comes when there are dirty conditions. Also, don't eat more than necessary. As soon as palatable food is offered, they eat. That is the disease.(SPL to Kirtanananda Maharaja, 23rd March, 1976) In the hot climates, hold programs at nightime, and the daytime can be used for resting. Also, green mango sherbet can be prepared. Roast the green mango, and take out the pulp. Mix this pulp with a little salt, black pepper, sugar, and make a liquid by adding some water, then drink it. This will give protection from stroke from the heat.(SPL to Gargamuni, 7th June, 1976) The girl who has got health problems must learn to be tolerant. As long as the material body will be there, there will only be pain. Pleasure is a misconception.(SPL to Bala Krsna dasa, 23rd October, 1976) As long as the body will be there, there will only be pain. Pleasure is only a misconception. Do not be sorry if you are in an ``unfortunate'' situation. It can also be fortunate if you take advantage by becoming serious to become Krsna consciousness. Follow the regulative principles, chant 16 rounds and as far as possible render service and study my books. Success is sure.(SPL to Krsna Vilasini dasi, 25th October, 1976) Regarding the Narayana Kavaca mantra, the Hare Krsna mantra is everything. But, I think that you are working too hard. Your illness is the result of too hard work. Remain in Mayapur. Take rest as much as necessary. And work through your assistants. And chant Hare Krsna.(SPL to Jayapataka Maharaja, 4th December, 1976) This body is today or tomorrow finished. We should not be very much bothered about the body. Trees also live for thousands of years but that does not mean a successful life. A successful life is one of Krishna consciousness. By the grace of Krishna from the very beginning you are a devotee and that is the real profit of your life. I thank you for your check, but I would prefer that you may require the money for your treatment. So if you like I can return it. But I hear that you have some income. I pray to Krishna for your more advanced Krishna conscious life. About a sadhu it is said, “jiva va mara va,” sadhu may live or die, it doesn't matter. While living he is engaged in Krishna Conscious business and when dying he goes back home back to Godhead.Hoping this finds you improving in your health.(SPL to Jayananda, 26 th February, 1977)
73
24th January, 1976 Harikesa is becoming increasingly ill. He looks weak and emaciated and has no strength. It is all he can do just to cook Srila Prsbhupada`s lunch. Prabhupada observed him going to the toilet just after eating breakfast. He shook his head and quoted a Bengali proverb, „He who cannot sleep immediately upon resting and he who passes stool immediately after eating will very soon be called by Yamaraja. On the other hand, he who passes stool before eating and urine after, the physician cannot make a living from!“(P.D.,1.297) 10th June, 1976 Although Prabhupada affirmed that good health was necessary, he didn`t agree that it required some special regimen or arrangement. „No, if you eat more, then you require more exercise to digest unnecessary loading; but if you eat simply, just to keep your body and soul together, yuo don`t require exercise. Little movement is going on, we are walking. But not this severe type of exercise as surfers and fighting with the sea waves for four hours, five hours, ten hours.“(P.D.,2,332) 27th June, 1976 In thr afternoon Pusta Krsna and myself went to swim in a large, man-made pond named Radha-kunda. We went with Kuladri, Narada Muni dasa and a few other prabhus.We had water sports and raft fights. After some time the gurukula boys arrived, most of whom are under five years old. They are pure and innocent and seemed content and happy. We had an hour long battle, „ demons versus devotees.“ I was told that Prabhupada has approved wrestling for youths because it helps strengthen their metabolism and keeps the semen intact for going to the brain.(P.D.,3,77)
c)What to do 5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOITONAL SERVICE 9 PROCESSES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE S.B.7.5.2 çré-prahräda uväca çravaëaà kértanaà viñëoù smaraëaà päda-sevanam arcanaà vandanaà däsyaà 74
sakhyam ätma-nivedanam iti puàsärpitä viñëau bhaktiç cen nava-lakñaëä kriyeta bhagavaty addhä tan manye ’dhétam uttamam SYNONYMS çré-prahrädaù uväca—Prahläda Mahäräja said; çravaëam—hearing; kértanam—chanting; viñëoù—of Lord Viñëu (not anyone else); smaraëam —remembering; päda-sevanam—serving the feet; arcanam—offering worship (with ñoòaçopacära, the sixteen kinds of paraphernalia); vandanam—offering prayers; däsyam—becoming the servant; sakhyam— becoming the best friend; ätma-nivedanam—surrendering everything, whatever one has; iti—thus; puàsä arpitä—offered by the devotee; viñëau —unto Lord Viñëu (not to anyone else); bhaktiù—devotional service; cet— if; nava-lakñaëä—possessing nine different processes; kriyeta—one should perform; bhagavati—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; addhä— directly or completely; tat—that; manye—I consider; adhétam—learning; uttamam—topmost. TRANSLATION Prahlada Maharaja said: Hearing and chanting about the transcendental holy name, form, qualities, paraphernalia and pastimes of Lord Visnu, remembering them, serving the lotus feet of the Lord, offering the Lord respectful worship with sixteen types of paraphernalia, offering prayers to the Lord, becoming His servant, considering the Lord one’s best friend, and surrendering everything unto Him (in other words, serving Him with the body, mind and words)—these nine processes are accepted as pure devotional service. One who has dedicated his life to the service of Krsna through these nine methods should be understood to be the most learned person, for he has acquired complete knowledge
Cc.Madya 22.137-139 çré-viñëoù çravaëe parékñid abhavad vaiyäsakiù kértane prahlädaù smaraëe tad-aìghri-bhajane lakñméù påthuù püjane akrüras tv abhivandane kapi-patir däsye ’tha sakhye ’rjunaù sarva-svätma-nivedane balir abhüt kåñëäptir eñäà parä SYNONYMS çré-viñëoù—of Lord Çré Viñëu; çravaëe—in hearing; parékñit—King Parékñit, known also as Viñëuräta, or one who is protected by Lord Viñëu; abhavat—was; vaiyäsakiù—Çukadeva Gosvämé; kértane—in reciting Çrémad-Bhägavatam; prahlädaù—Mahäräja Prahläda; smaraëe—in remembering; tat-aìghri—of Lord Viñëu’s lotus feet; bhajane—in serving; lakñméù—the goddess of fortune; påthuù—Mahäräja Påthu; püjane—in worshiping the Deity of the Lord; akrüraù—Akrüra; tu—but; abhivandane— in offering prayers; kapi-patiù—Hanumänjé, or Vajräìgajé; däsye—in 75
servitude to Lord Rämacandra; atha—moreover; sakhye—in friendship; arjunaù—Arjuna; sarva-sva-ätma-nivedane—in fully dedicating oneself; baliù—Mahäräja Bali; abhüt—was; kåñëa-äptiù—the achievement of the lotus feet of Lord Kåñëa; eñäm—of all of them; parä—transcendental. TRANSLATION “‘Mahäräja Parékñit attained the highest perfection, shelter at Lord Kåñëa’s lotus feet, simply by hearing about Lord Viñëu. Çukadeva Gosvämé attained perfection simply by reciting Çrémad-Bhägavatam. Prahläda Mahäräja attained perfection by remembering the Lord. The goddess of fortune attained perfection by massaging the transcendental legs of Mahä-Viñëu. Mahäräja Påthu attained perfection by worshiping the Deity, and Akrüra attained perfection by offering prayers unto the Lord. Vajräìgajé [Hanumän] attained perfection by rendering service to Lord Rämacandra, and Arjuna attained perfection simply by being Kåñëa’s friend. Bali Mahäräja attained perfection by dedicating everything to the lotus feet of Kåñëa.’ PURPORT This verse appears in the Padyävalé (53) and the Bhakti-rasämåta-sindhu (1.2.265) .
2 MAIN BRANCHES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE S.B. Introduction The Räya then suggested sincere association of self-realized souls and hearing submissively the transcendental message of the pastimes of the Personality of Godhead. This suggestion was welcomed by the Lord. This suggestion was made following in the footsteps of Brahmäjé, who said that the Personality of Godhead is known as ajita, or the one who cannot be conquered or approached by anyone. But such ajita also becomes jita (conquered) by one method, which is very simple and easy. The simple method is that one has to give up the arrogant attitude of declaring oneself to be God Himself. One must be very meek and submissive and try to live peacefully by lending the ear to the speeches of the transcendentally self-realized soul who speaks on the message of Bhägavata-dharma, or the religion of glorifying the Supreme Lord and His devotees. To glorify a great man is a natural instinct for living beings, but they have not learned to
76
glorify the Lord. Perfection of life is attained simply by glorifying the Lord in association with a self-realized devotee of the Lord.* The self-realized devotee is he who surrenders unto the Lord fully and who does not have attachment for material prosperity. Material prosperity and sense enjoyment and their advancement are all activities of ignorance in human society. Peace and friendship are impossible for a society detached from the association of God and His devotees. It is imperative, therefore, that one sincerely seek the association of pure devotees and hear them patiently and submissively from any position of life. The position of a person in the higher or lower status of life does not hamper one in the path of self-realization. The only thing one has to do is to hear from a self-realized soul with a routine program. The teacher may also deliver lectures from the Vedic literatures, following in the footsteps of the bygone äcäryas who realized the Absolute Truth. Lord Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu recommended this simple method of self-realization generally known as Bhägavatadharma. Çrémad-Bhägavatam is the perfect guide for this purpose. S.B. 6.8.17 Lusty desires are very strong in everyone, and they are the greatest impediment to the discharge of devotional service. Therefore those who are very much influenced by lusty desires are advised to take shelter of Sanat-kumära, the great brahmacäré devotee. Närada Muni, who is the guide for arcana, is the author of the Närada-païcarätra, which prescribes the regulative principles for worshiping the Deity. Everyone engaged in Deity worship, whether at home or in the temple, should always seek the mercy of Devarñi Närada in order to avoid the thirty-two offenses while worshiping the Deity. These offenses in Deity worship are mentioned in The Nectar of Devotion. S.B. 4.13.3 Vidura continued: I know that the great sage Närada is the greatest of all devotees. He has compiled the päïcarätrika procedure of devotional service and has directly met the Supreme Personality of Godhead. PURPORT There are two different ways of approaching the Supreme Lord. One is called bhägavata-märga, or the way of Çrémad-Bhägavatam, and the other is called päïcarätrika-vidhi. Päïcarätrika-vidhi is the method of temple worship, and bhägavata-vidhi is the system of nine processes which begin with hearing and chanting. The Kåñëa conscious movement accepts both processes simultaneously and thus enables one to make steady progress on the path of realization of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This päïcarätrika procedure
77
was first introduced by the great sage Närada, as referred to here by Vidura. S.B. 4.24.45-46 Generally the worship of the Lord begins with the worship of Näräyaëa, or Viñëu, whereas the worship of Lord Kåñëa and Rädhä is most confidential. Lord Näräyaëa is worshipable by the päïcarätrika-vidhi, or regulative principles, whereas Lord Kåñëa is worshipable by the bhägavata-vidhi. No one can worship the Lord in the bhägavata-vidhi without going through the regulations of the päïcarätrika-vidhi. Actually, neophyte devotees worship the Lord according to the päïcarätrika-vidhi, or the regulative principles enjoined in the Närada-païcarätra. Rädhä-Kåñëa cannot be approached by the neophyte devotees; therefore temple worship according to regulative principles is offered to Lakñmé-Näräyaëa. Although there may be a RädhäKåñëa vigraha, or form, the worship of the neophyte devotees is acceptable as Lakñmé-Näräyaëa worship. Worship according to the päïcarätrika-vidhi is called vidhi-märga, and worship according to the bhägavata-vidhi principles is called räga-märga. The principles of rägamärga are especially meant for devotees who are elevated to the Våndävana platform. C.c.Adi 7.76 All devotees are in the disciplic succession stemming from Närada Muni because they worship the Deity according to Närada Muni’s direction, namely the Närada-païcarätra, or the päïcarätrika-vidhi. A devotee follows the principles of päïcarätrika-vidhi as well as bhägavata-vidhi. Bhägavatavidhi includes preaching work—çravaëaà kértanaà viñëoù [SB 7.5.23]—the hearing and chanting of the glories of Lord Viñëu, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The päïcarätrika-vidhi includes arcanaà vandanaà däsyaà sakhyam ätma-nivedanam PURPORT To chant the holy name of the Lord, one need not depend upon other paraphernalia, for one can immediately get all the desired results of linking with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It may therefore be questioned why there is a necessity for initiation or further spiritual activities in devotional service for one who engages in the chanting of the holy name of the Lord. The answer is that although it is correct that one who fully engages in chanting the holy name need not depend upon the process of initiation, generally a devotee is addicted to many abominable material habits due to material contamination from his previous life. In order to get quick relief from all these contaminations, it is required that one engage in the worship of the Lord in the temple. The worship of the Deity in the temple is essential to reduce one’s restlessness due to the contaminations of conditioned life. Thus Närada, in his päïcarätriké-vidhi, and other great sages have sometimes stressed that since every conditioned soul has a bodily concept of life aimed at sense enjoyment, to restrict this sense enjoyment the rules and regulations for worshiping the 78
Deity in the temple are essential. Çréla Rüpa Gosvämé has described that the holy name of the Lord can be chanted by liberated souls, but almost all the souls we have to initiate are conditioned. It is advised that one chant the holy name of the Lord without offenses and according to the regulative principles, yet due to their past bad habits they violate these rules and regulations. Thus the regulative principles for worship of the Deity are also simultaneously essential.. Lecture on S.B.6.2.24.-25 Gorakhpur February 13th 1971 So kåte yad dhyäyato viñëum. Perfection of life was attained in the Satyayuga... Because in the Satya-yuga there is no disturbance. Every man is perfectly religious and peaceful, and therefore they could concentrate their mind focusing their mind on Viñëu. So this dhyäna, meditation, was possible in the Satya-yuga. Kåte yad dhyäyato..., tretäyäà yajato makhaiù. Then, next stage, next yuga is performance of sacrifices. People, the brähmaëas, were so powerful that they could give the desired result by performing sacrifices, and there were means of securing the ingredients. Just like tons of ghee is wanted. Where is ghee? It is all dalda. Where you can perform sacrifice? (laughter) Ghee is finished. You cannot secure even the ingredients. There is no qualified brähmaëa. Therefore yajïa is not possible in this age. Kåte yad dhyäyato viñëuà tretäyäm..., dväpare paricaryäyäm. And gorgeous temple worship according to the principle was possible perfectly in the Dväpara-yuga. Our, this temple worship, Deity worship, we are following the principles of Deity worship because our äcäryas established temple, but main principle is chanting. Therefore, whatever we are doing, we offering prasädam to the Lord, we are having maìgalärati, the main principle is chanting Hare Kåñëa mantra. This temple worship, it can be avoided, but we cannot avoid chanting Hare Kåñëa mantra. As such, we have introduced in several centers that “Begin with Hare Kåñëa mantra, keeping the picture of Guru-Gauräìga.” If it is not possible to worship the Deity according to the rules and regulation, there is no need of establishing temple. But if there are devotees who can actually keep the temple worship method in right order, then... Otherwise, simple, by chanting, everything is complete. But when there is temple worship, there is automatic purification because we have to rise early in the morning, we have to take bath. This kind of purification help..., is helped by temple worship. But when there is grossest type of people who cannot take to this, simply chanting will do. Hari nämänukértanam. Kalau tad, kali, kalau. Kalau, means this age, that cleanliness is very difficult to maintain. Therefore kalau tad dhari-kértanät. This is recommended. So trayyäà jaòi-kåta-matiù. By the injunction of the Vedas, people are captivated. “Oh, if I perform this yajïa, then next life I’ll be elevated to the heavenly planet, Svarga.” Svargaloka mem. So madhu-puñpitäyäm. That is also stated in the Bhagavad-gétä. Veda-vada-ratäù pärtha nänyad astéti vädinaù. Those who are simply after the formulas of the Veda, they cannot understand. The same example. Even at the present moment, because here is temple, people are attracted. If you simply chant, very few people will come. Very few people will come. Therefore both things are recommended. Trayyäà jaòi-kåta-matiù. Their mind is so materialistic that 79
they cannot give proper respect or importance to the chanting of the holy name. Trayyäà jaòi-krta-matir madhu-puñpitäyäà vaitäni ke mahati karmäëi yujyamänäù (?). They are... Generally, they are attracted for karma-käëòéya vicära. That is explained here. Puspitäyäà puñpatanair artha-vädi-mano haräyäà trayyäà jaòi-kåta abhiniviñöa matir yasya ata eva mahaty eva karmäëi agni-stomädau çraddhäya yujyamäno narake pravartate. If you do not arrange for this gorgeous system, people are not attracted. Therefore we have to do sometimes to attract people, this gorgeousness. Otherwise, chanting of the Hare Kåñëa mantra without any offense is sufficient. Therefore our Guru Mahäräja introduced both the processes. This arca, arca, this is païcarätriki-vidhi. According to païcarätrika system, Närada-païcarätra, this worship of the Deity is there. And bhägavata-märga, the path of Çrémad-Bhägavatam, is simply çravaëaà kértanam. Out of the nine processes recommended, çravaëaà kértanaà viñëoù smaraëaà päda-sevanam [SB 7.5.23], so up to çravaëaà kértanaà smaraëam, that is Bhägavata-märga. That is the best. And pädasevanaà arcanaà vandanaà däsyam, that is païcarätriki-vidhi. So both the viddhis, both the systems have been introduced. One will help the other. That is the way. Simply Bhägavata-märga... Just like in the Çrémad-Bhägavatam, in the beginning, is simply çravaëam—paraà satyaà dhémahi; janmädy asya [SB 1.1.1]—smaraëam, simply remembering, memorizing the Supreme Truth. But, of course, the païcarätrika-vidhi is recommended in the Second Canto. That, another païcarätrika-vidhi, is worshiping the gigantic form of the Lord. These things are there. But both, combined together, it is very much helpful. Bhägavata-märga. Bhägavatamärga will help the païcarätrika-märga, or process, and the païcarätrika process will help Bhägavata process. Both together is helpful. Therefore my Guru Mahäräja introduced... You have seen the, what is called? That signia? One side, païcarätriki-vidhi, one side bhägavata-viddhi. That is... I have seen that Gauòéya Math emblem. Yes. And, so actually, Bhägavatamärga is very strong. That is sufficient. But without païcarätrika-vidhi this polluted body, polluted mind of the devotee, cannot be purified. Therefore both the process should be adopted in preaching Kåñëa consciousness movement. I think it is now... So any questions? Tamäla Kåñëa: Prabhupäda? You said... When you were speaking of bhägavata-vidhi, you said that of the nine devotional methods, it includes... I didn’t understand which ones it includes, up to what point. Prabhupäda: Çravaëam kértanaà viñëoù smaraëam [SB 7.5.23]—this is bhägavata-märga. And arcanaà vandanaà däsyaà säkhyam ätmänivedanam—that is païcarätrika, arcanam. So out of the nine—nine, eight, seven, six, five—whatever you do, that is sufficient because absolute. Any item, even one item, you can, if you perform perfectly, that is sufficient. But there are nine alternative items. Just like Haridäsa Öhäkura, he simply chanted, çravaëaà kértanam. He did not establish any Deity, but he got perfection. There were many others. Just like Parékñit Mahäräja. At the last stage of his life he simply concentrated in hearing Çrémad-Bhägavatam. Çravaëam. So if çravaëa is perfect, that is sufficient. Any one of the nine items, if it is done perfectly, that is sufficient. Parékñit Mahäräja, he did not go to the temple. He sat on the bank of the Ganges, and he was very serious because he knew that “I am going to die within seven days. Let me 80
finish as soon as possible simply hearing of Çrémad-Bhägavatam.” He was intelligent. Otherwise... Not that simply he was hearing. He was questioning, as you have seen in the Çrémad-Bhägavatam. So he was very scholar. It means as the spiritual master, Çukadeva Gosvämé, was a great scholar in Sanskrit, the king was also a great scholar. Therefore quickly he was reciting, and he was understanding. And as soon as there was some difficulty, he was immediately questioning. So both the spiritual master and the disciple, they became perfect simply by çravaëaà kértanam. This is Bhägavata-märga. Simply by hearing and chanting. We have to make our steady progress, keeping both sides in balance; namely the Pancaratriki Biddhi and Bhagavat Biddhi. The Pancaratriki Biddhi is Arcana or Temple worship, and the Bhagavat Biddhi is to preach by chanting and distributing literature. Although chanting is quite sufficient to cover all the Biddhis, still to keep ourselves pure and sanctified, we must observe the rules and regulations of Pancaratriki Biddhi. (S.P.Letter to Hamsaduta LA 12 March 1970) We should follow two important lines, namely the Pancaratriki Bidhi as well as Bhagavata Bidhi. The Bhagavata Bidhi is preaching work, and Sankirtana, and Pancaratriki Bidhi is Temple worship of the Deities. The Temple worship will keep us sanctified, and when we shall preach in sanctified, pure heart, the preaching will be immediately effective. So we have to follow the two parallel lines simultaneously for successful execution of Devotional service. (S.P.Letter to Gurudasa LA 15 March 1970) As I have already said many times that we have to maintain two lines parallel; namely the path of Srimad-Bhagavatam and the path of Pancaratriki. Srimad-Bhagavatam is the path for Paramahamsas, ansd Pancaratra path is for the neophytes. So the Temple worship is necessary for the beginners so that by following the regulative principles such devotees become more and more purified and thus gradually come on the platform to understand SrimadBhagavatam. So we shall always keep these principles in view and maintain our centers on this standard. (S.P.Letter to Satsvarupa LA 28 May 1970) You write to say that you cannot feel any taste for temple life or Deity worship. This means you are keeping the same temperament you entertained before leaving our society. Our process is to accept both the lines of bhagavata marga and pancaratriki marga. Perhaps you might have seen the picture of the Gaudiya mission. On one side there is the bhagavata book and on the other side a picture of Laksmi Narayana for Deity worship. You cannot make any progress in devotional service unless simultaneously you follow both the lines. Just as the tracks of a railroad line; both must be there. Similarly temple worship is essential for purifying us from the material contamination and without being purified we cannot glorify the Lord. As it is stated in Bhagavad-gita that the Lord is completely pure and we cannot approach Krishna without being purified. So as you say that you do not feel very much encouraged in Deity worship and temple life, I see that your disease is still continuing. (S.P.Letter to Rayarama Bombay 22 Octobar 1971)
81
Book distribution is bhagavata marga and temple worship is pancaratriki viddhi. Both are important for cultivating Vaisnavism but comparatively speaking bhagavata marga is more important than pancaratriki viddhi. As far as possible both should go on in parallel lines but still bhagavata marga is more important than the other. (S.P.Letter to Govinda Bombay 6 December 1974)
5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE-INTRODUTION N.o.D.,53-54 Srila Rupa Gosvami states that his elder brother ( Sanatana Gosvami) has compiled Haribhakti-vilasa for the guidance of the Vaisnavas and therein has mentioned many rules and regulations to be followed by the Vaisnavas. Some of them are very important and prominent, and Srila Rupa Gosvami will now mention these very important items for our benefit. The purport of this statement is that Srila Rupa Gosvami proposes to mention only basic principles, not details. For example, a basic principle is that one has to accept a spiritual master. Exactly how one follows the instructions of his spiritual master is considered a detail. For example, if one is following the instruction of his spiritual master and that instruction is different from the instructions of another spiritual master, this is called detailed information. But the basic principle of acceptance of a spiritual master is good everywhere, although the details may be different. Srila Rupa Gosvami does not wish to enter into details here, but wants to place before us only the principles. He mentions the basic principles as follows: (1) accepting the shelter of the lotus feet of a bona fide spiritual master, (2) becoming initiated by the spiritual master and learning how to discharge devotional service from him, (3) obeying the orders of the spiritual master with faith and devotion, (4) following in the footsteps of great acaryas (teachers) under the direction of the spiritual master, (5) inquiring from the spiritual master how to advance in Krsna consciousness, (6) being prepared to give up anything material for the satisfaction of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Sri Krsna (this means that when we are engaged in the devotional service of Krsna, we must be prepared to give up something which we may not like to give up, and also we have to accept something which we may not like to accept), (7) residing in a sacred place of pilgrimage like Dvaraka or Vrndavana, (8) accepting only what is necessary, or dealing with the material world only as far as necessary, (9) observing the fasting day on Ekadasi and (10) worshiping sacred trees like the banyan tree. These ten items are preliminary necessities for beginning the discharge of devotional service in regulative principles. In the beginning, if a neophyte devotee observes the above-mentioned ten principles, surely he will quickly make good advancement in Krsna consciousness. The next set of instructions is listed as follows: (1) One should rigidly give up the company of nondevotees. (2) One should not instruct a person who is not desirous of accepting devotional service. (3) One should not be very enthusiastic about constructing costly temples or monasteries. (4) One should not try to read too many books, nor should one develop the idea of earning his livelihood by lecturing on or professionally reciting Srimad-Bhagavatam or Bhagavad-gita (5) One should not be neglectful in ordinary dealings. (6) One should not be 82
under the spell of lamentation in loss or jubilation in gain. (7) One should not disrespect the demigods. (8) One should not give unnecessary trouble to any living entity. (9) One should carefully avoid the various offenses in chanting the holy name of the Lord or in worshiping the Deity in the temple. (10) One should be very intolerant toward the blasphemy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna, or His devotees. Without following the above-mentioned ten principles, one cannot properly elevate himself to the platform of sadhana-bhakti, or devotional service in practice. Altogether, Srila Rupa Gosvami mentions twenty items, and all of them are very important. Out of the twenty, the first three—namely accepting the shelter of a bona fide spiritual master, taking initiation from him and serving him with respect and reverence—are the most important. N.o.D.,56-57 There are 44 more items that can be found in Nectar of Devotion Now, the total regulative principles come to an aggregate of sixty-four items. As we have mentioned, the first are the primary ten regulative principles. Then come the secondary ten regulative principles, and added to these are forty-four other activities. So all together there are sixty-four items for discharging the regulative practice of devotional service. Out of these sixty-four items, five items—namely worshiping the Deity, hearing SrimadBhagavatam, associating among the devotees, sankirtana, and living in Mathura—are very important. The sixty-four items of devotional service should include all of our activities of body, mind and speech. As stated in the beginning, the regulative principle of devotional service enjoins that all of our senses must be employed in the service of the Lord. Exactly how they can be thus employed is described in the above sixty-four items.
Mahabharata(Cc.Madya 17.186,25.57) tarko ’pratiñöhaù çrutayo vibhinnä näsäv åñir yasya mataà na bhinnam dharmasya tattvaà nihitaà guhäyäà mahäjano yena gataù sa panthäù SYNONYMS tarkaù—dry argument; apratiñöhaù—not fixed; çrutayaù—the Vedas; vibhinnäù—possessing different departments; na—not; asau—that; åñiù— great sage; yasya—whose; matam—opinion; na—not; bhinnam—separate; dharmasya—of religious principles; tattvam—truth; nihitam—placed; guhäyäm—in the heart of a realized person; mahä-janaù—self-realized predecessors; yena—by which way; gataù—acted; saù—that; panthäù— the pure, unadulterated path. TRANSLATION “‘Dry arguments are inconclusive. A great personality whose opinion does not differ from others is not considered a great sage. Simply by studying the Vedas, which are variegated, one cannot come to the right path by
83
which religious principles are understood. The solid truth of religious principles is hidden in the heart of an unadulterated, self-realized person. Consequently, as the çästras confirm, one should accept whatever progressive path the mahäjanas advocate.’ PURPORT This is a verse spoken by Yudhiñöhira Mahäräja in the Mahäbhärata, Vanaparva 313.117.
Cc. Madya 22.128 sädhu-saìga, näma-kértana, bhägavata-çravaëa mathurä-väsa, çré-mürtira çraddhäya sevana SYNONYMS sädhu-saìga—association with devotees; näma-kértana—chanting the holy name; bhägavata-çravaëa—hearing Çrémad-Bhägavatam; mathurä-väsa— living at Mathurä; çré-mürtira çraddhäya sevana—worshiping the Deity with faith and veneration. TRANSLATION “One should associate with devotees, chant the holy name of the Lord, hear Çrémad-Bhägavatam, reside at Mathurä and worship the Deity with faith and veneration. Cc. Madya 22.129 sakala-sädhana-çreñöha ei païca aìga kåñëa-prema janmäya ei päìcera alpa saìga SYNONYMS sakala-sädhana—of all items for executing devotional service; çreñöha— the best; ei païca aìga—these five limbs; kåñëa-prema—love of Kåñëa; janmäya—awakens; ei—these; päìcera—of the five; alpa saìga—slight association with or performance. TRANSLATION “These five limbs of devotional service are the best of all. Even a slight performance of these five awakens love for Kåñëa.(Caitanya Mahaprabhu to Sanatana Goswami) PURPORT Çréla Bhaktivinoda Öhäkura points out that there are thirty-five items up to the point of observing special vows in the month of Kärttika. To these thirty-five items, another four are added—namely marking tilaka on different parts of the body, writing the names of the Lord all over the body, accepting the Deity’s garland and accepting caraëämåta. These four items are understood to be included by Kaviräja Gosvämé within arcana, worship of the Deity. Although these items are not mentioned here, they 84
are to be added to the previous thirty-five items. Thus the total number becomes thirty-nine. To these thirty-nine should be added five others: association with devotees, chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra, reading Çrémad-Bhägavatam regularly, residing in Mathurä, the birthplace of Kåñëa, and worshiping the Deity with great respect and veneration. The thirty-nine items plus these five come to a total of forty-four. If we add the previous twenty items to these forty-four, the total number becomes sixtyfour. The five items mentioned above repeat previously mentioned items. In the Bhakti-rasämåta-sindhu, Çréla Rüpa Gosvämé states: aìgänäà païcakasyäsya pürva-vilikhitasya ca nikhila-çraiñöhya-bodhäya punar apy atra çaàsanam “The glorification of these five items [association with devotees, chanting the holy name and so on] is to make known the complete superiority of these five practices of devotional service.” The sixty-four items of devotional service include all the activities of the body, mind and senses. Thus the sixty-four items engage one in devotional service in all respects.
85
1. ASSOCIATION WITH DEVOTEES THE PURPOSE OF ASSOCIATION Cc .Madya 11.28 ye me bhakta-janäù pärtha na me bhaktäç ca te janäù mad-bhaktänäà ca ye bhaktäs te me bhakta-tamä matäù SYNONYMS ye—those who; me—My; bhakta-janäù—devotees; pärtha—O Pärtha; na— not; me—My; bhaktäù—devotees; ca—and; te—those; janäù—persons; mat-bhaktänäm—of My devotees; ca—certainly; ye—those who; bhaktäù— devotees; te—such persons; me—My; bhakta-tamäù—most advanced devotees; matäù—that is My opinion. TRANSLATION “[Lord Kåñëa told Arjuna:] ‘Those who are My direct devotees are actually not My devotees, but those who are the devotees of My servant are factually My devotees.’ PURPORT Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu quotes this verse from the Ädi Puräëa. The verse is also included in the Laghu-bhägavatämåta (2.6) . Padma Purana(Cc.Madya 11.31) ärädhanänäà sarveñäà viñëor ärädhanaà param tasmät parataraà devi tadéyänäà samarcanam SYNONYMS ärädhanänäm—of varieties of worship; sarveñäm—all; viñëoh—of Lord Viñëu; ärädhanam—worship; param—the most exalted; tasmät—and above such worship of Lord Viñëu; parataram—of greater value; devi—O goddess; tadéyänäm—of persons in relationship with Lord Viñëu; samarcanam—rigid and firm worship. TRANSLATION “[Lord Çiva told the goddess Durgä:] ‘My dear Devé, although the Vedas recommend worship of demigods, the worship of Lord Viñëu is topmost. However, above the worship of Lord Viñëu is the rendering of service to Vaiñëavas, who are related to Lord Viñëu.’
86
The tendency for solitude is a kind of reaction on our past material activities, but solitude is not very good for a neophyte. Maya is always trying to attack us, and as soon as she finds some opportunity she tries to inflict her poisonous effects. The best thing is therefore not to seek solitude in the beginning but to remain in the midst of pure devotees so that even there is attack of Maya, their association will protect us. If you are, however, always busy in the matter of preaching work that is very nice. But to remain alone in a solitary place for a new man is not advisable.(SPL to Yadunananda,26th March, 1968) Yes, everyone of us should be ideal to the other so everyone can get impetus to make progress more and more.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 9th April, 1968) Regarding your question, about living alone, living alone is a general tendency for a person who wants to get disassociated with the materialistic persons. That is also recommended by the Goswamis in their instructions. It is better to remain alone than to mix with materialistic persons. But this is not applicable when we have the opportunity to get the association of pure devotees. Our program is negative and positive simultaneously. We want to negate the materialistic side and make positive the spiritual side, it is not one sided. If you have no positive standing, negating only will not make you successful. Therefore it is better to remain positively within the society of pure devotees. That is also recommended by the Goswamis. That one should be occupied in activities in the modes of goodness and associate with spiritualistic persons, that will make one's advancement very quick. Persons who want to take advantage of cheap reputation they imitate great personalities like Haridasa Thakura, who was alone chanting 300,000 of Holy Names daily. By such chanting, lonely chanting he got so much spiritual power that he could convert even a harlot to become a great devotee whereas an ordinary person falls easily a victim to such allurement. So one should not imitate such great personalities but one should try to see how much taste he has developed for chanting, so that one can remain alone simply being engaged in chanting. If one can remain alone simply being engaged in chanting, that is very good, but it is difficult also. A conditioned soul in conditioned life it is very difficult to concentrate our mind in chanting absolutely. Better to be engaged in preaching work, that will make one gradually successful. Besides that, when we are actually engaged in with the preaching work, we gradually acquire our spiritual strength without failure.(SPL to Sivananda, 11 th November, 1968) You have a very nice opportunity to quickly advance in spiritual perfection because you have the good association of the devotees in Hawaii. This association with devotees of Krishna is recommended by Lord Caitanya Himself as the most important factor for developing Krishna Consciousness. This is because our dormant love for Krishna is covered up by the material contamination, but it is quickly aroused when the association of a pure devotee is there. The example is given that when an iron rod is put into a blazing fire, the rod soon takes on the qualities of the fire; namely light and heat. But if the same rod is put amidst some ice, then it will remain simply dark and cold. In the same way, a devotee should associate with fellow devotees, and in relationship to others the devotee should try to elevate them also onto the spiritual platform. So please follow this principle and surely you will mark great strides in the matter of your spiritual advancement.(SPL to Govardhana dasa, 25th December, 1969)
87
So far as mixing with society, we can do it. That is all right. But simply for jobs sake, we cannot. To mix with them intimately is not good. So that should be avoided. Lord Caitanya never said stop mixing with nondevotees. He was preaching himself. How a preacher can stop? The whole world is nondevotees.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 23th July, 1971) If you are serious to be an important assistant in our Society you should fully engage yourself in translation work, and do not mix yourself with my so-called god-brothers. As there are in Vrindaban some residents like monkeys and hogs, similarly there are many rascals in the name of Vaisnavas, be careful of them. (SPL toNiranjana, 21th November, 1972) Although there may be some difficulties within our Society, these things are not very important. What is important is that we should simply fix our mind on Krishna's Lotus Feet. This is His instruction in the Bhagavad-gita. So we associate with one-another so that we can assist each other in hearing and chanting about Krishna. That is the purpose of our Society. This you will not find in the materialistic society where all hearing and chanting is simply concerned with sense gratification. So our desire is Krishna and we want to go back home--Back to Godhead where Krishna lives eternally. So you simply follow my instructions as I have given to you and surely your life will be a success.(SPL to Nrhari dasa, 22th November, 1974)
CO-OPERATION,APPRECIATION AND COMPETTITION
In Krishna Consciousness there is variety but there is no discord. We may fight with one another on the point of serving but that is not a discord. We must stick to the service of the Lord very seriously & that will help us make progress.(SPL to Subala, 12th November, 1967) I am very sorry that Subala das has assumed such air of importance. We should always remember that we are on the path of perfection, but we are not perfect. If Subala das or anyone thinks that he has attained perfection he will be wrongly directed. I have asked you all to address your Godbrothers as prabhu. This prabhu means boss. If everyone of us thinks of his fellow worker as boss there is no question of misunderstanding. The mistake is that being addressed as boss or prabhu one thinks himself as exactly Prabhu or the boss. One should not forget himself as humble servant even though one is addressed as prabhu. The spiritual master is offered respects as they are offered to the Supreme Lord. Unfortunately if the spiritual master thinks that he has become the Supreme Lord then he is doomed. A bona fide spiritual master always think of himself as the servant of the Lord. One should never forget __ be humble in dealings. If everyone of us would conduct our business in that spirit of 88
prabhu and servant then there is very little chance of being misunderstood. Sometimes misunderstanding may take place but it should be adjusted in a spirit of service attitude to the prabhu. I know that my presence is very urgently required.(SPL to Nandarani, 28th November, 1967) The thing is, everyone of us should think as servant of Krishna. In the service of Krishna there may be sometimes transcendental competition but there cannot be any disruption. Please call Satyavrata and give him serious engagement as he likes to take. He is a good soul and he must be satisfied.(SPL to Rayarama, 11th January, 1968) I am glad to learn that your co-operation for this society is appreciated by the authorities, We should learn to forget and forgive minor incidents because whenever there are two men in a place, there is always some misunderstanding. Such misunderstanding happens even between husband and wife--what to speak of others. But we have to adjust things on the basis of Krishna Consciousness. We should always remember that K.C. is a challenge to the modern misguided human society, and we have to meet many unfavorable incidents. But of we are sincere to Krishna and the Spiritual Master, combinedly, then everything will be favorable settled. We should always remember that K. C. can only remain on two parallel lines of Krishna and Spiritual Master. Chant Hare Krishna sincerely and all good intelligence consultation shall come from within. Krishna says that those who are engaged in My service, I give intelligence for his progressive march. (SPL to Gargamuni, 11th January, 1968) I am in due receipt of your letter, undated, and I can understand that in some points you disagree with Gargamuni but you have not clearly mentioned what is this point of disagreement. So far I know, Gargamuni's activities are approved by the president Jayananda, and so far I know Gargamuni, he has a business tactfulness, but his aim is to help the society financially. Whatever he does is not for his personal interest but for the interest of the society. If you have any specific grievance, please let me know, but don't be disturbed by any sort of disagreement with your God-brothers and sisters. Each and every living entity is an individual soul and as such disagreement is quite possible in our dealings with one another but we have to consider the central point of interest. You are both very intelligent sober girls and I have got good estimation of you; do not take at any time an attitude of noncooperation because you may have not agreed with another's point of view.(SPL to Yamuna and Harsarani, 15th January, 1968) Please continue your very good service, and do not feel any feeling of uselessness. It is true that Krishna has given some the opportunity to serve Him by nice writing, some by good business ability, some by nice cooking, and so on, but these various services are all accepted equally by Krishna. On the transcendental plane, one service is as good as another. There is no question of higher or lower. We are very tiny, and so we cannot really do very much. Simply we can engage our time and energy, and that is all Krishna sees. He sees this boy or girl is spending his time in My Service, and He is pleased.(SPL to Hamsaduta and Himavati, 3rd March, 1968)
89
In the meantime, I have received another letter from Aniruddha that he is in disagreement with Umapati. I do now know what is the basis of this disagreement, but when you are there, I request you to see to the matter and try to mitigate their illusory disagreement. Even there is disagreement, the platform should be Krishna Consciousness, and in that platform if there is disagreement there is no inebriety. (SPL to Mukunda, 30th May, 1968) Your appreciation for the service of your God-brothers is very much laudable. This is actually a devotee's business that everyone should appreciate the value of other devotees. Nobody should criticize anyone. Because everyone is engaged in the service of the Lord, according to one's capacity, and the thing is, Krishna wants to see how much one is sincere in rendering Him service. Materially we may think that his service is greater than his, that is our material vision. Actually on the spiritual platform, the service rendered by a calf to Krishna and service rendered by Radharani and Her Associates, to Krishna, there is no difference. Krishna is so kind and liberal that everyone's service, when it is sincerely offered to Krishna, He accepts. This is the statement in the Bhagavad-gita. That He accepts a little bit of flower, fruit, and water, offered to Him in devotion and love. He wants our love and devotion, otherwise, he is the Proprietor of everything, what can we give Him? This position of our subordination should always be maintained and we should always give respect to our pure devotees who are engaged, in devotional service, that will make us able to make a progressive march in the devotional line.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19th August, 1968) Please do your duty combinedly without any disruption of peaceful attitudes amongst yourselves. We are pushing our movement on the background of a peaceful atmosphere in the world, and if we show a little disturbance in our own camp that will not be a very good example. Therefore, everyone should be forebearing, tolerant and cooperative. That is my special request to you all.(SPL to Janaki, 18th January, 1969) I have received report from Mr. Parikh and others that they are enamored by your behavior, your character, and your devotion. In the newspaper cuttings also they gave such hints. In other words, everyone is appreciating your presentation. Please keep up this standard of behavior. Do not make any artificial discrepancies amongst yourselves because you are acting on a very responsible business. Perhaps you know that there are many political parties in a country, but when the country's total responsibility has to be executed, they become combined. To have some little disagreements amongst yourselves is not very unnatural because we are all individual beings. But as we are all working on behalf of Krishna we should always forget our personal interests and see to the prime cause.(SPL to Gurudasa and Yamuna, 21th January, 1969) Your writing in the second paragraph is so much encouraging for me and your appreciation of devotees like Upendra and Ananda is super excellent. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu taught us this lesson--one who appreciates a sincere devotee is eligible to approach the Supreme Personality of Godhead.(SPL to Mr. Windisch, 21th March, 1969)
90
I do not know what you mean by cooperation with Kirtanananda Maharaja. In our society everyone, either a brahmacari or sannyasi or grhastha, who has dedicated his life and soul for this movement, they are all on the same level of sannyasi. For the present moment, nobody can claim an extra honor from his Godbrothers. Everyone should treat his Godbrothers as Prabhu. But nobody should try to claim any extra honor on account of an official position. I do not know why Kirtanananda Maharaja says that his authority overrides yours. At the present moment everyone is working under my authority. Similarly, Kirtanananda also should work under my authority. So the condition imposed by Kirtanananda as stated by you does not look well.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th August, 1969) Regarding your question about faith in devotees, faith must be there. But we should always take instruction from devotees who are considered to be elevated. A preacher's position is like this: He should have firm faith and love for Krishna. He should make friendship with devotees. He should be very much charitable and kind to the neophytes and he should avoid the company of nondevotees. This program suggests, of course, that a devotee who is not in the neophyte stage can discriminate what is Krishna, what is devotee, what is neophyte and what is non-devotee. Unless one is able to discriminate, he is to be considered to be in the neophyte stage. In the neophyte stage the position is that the neophyte devotee worships the Deity in the temple with great awe and reverence, but he cannot discriminate who is devotee, who is non-devotee and who is neophyte. I think you must be in the second stage and should try to discriminate as above. Any devotee wanting to see you should be welcome, but your treatment should be according to his position.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 28th September, 1969) Relationship between Godbrothers must be very genuine and pleasing. Otherwise, the future of our institution will not be very hopeful. After all, very soon you have to manage.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 1st October, 1969) It is very nice to learn that both you and Satsvarupa have highly praised Tamala Krishna. Similarly, Tamala Krishna has also highly praised you and Satsvarupa. This attitude should be maintained amongst your Godbrothers. That will elevate us more and more to the top of devotional service. This is called Vaikuntha attitude. In the Vaikuntha factually there is no fault in anyone, but there is another type of competition. The competition is that one devotee thinks of other devotees how nicely they are serving the Lord. In the material world the attitude is that everyone likes to think that I am doing better than others . This is material conception. In the Spiritual Sky it is just the opposite: Everyone thinks that my contemporary devotees are doing better than me. We are trained to address Godbrothers as Prabhu, which means Master. This means we shall try to find out always the serving side of our Godbrothers. Sometimes there are misgivings, but that we should try to overlook. (SPL to Brahmananda, 15th November, 1969) Regarding your questions how to offer respects to Sannyasis. Every Sannyasi, even if you see a Mayavadi Sannyasi, offer him your respects--there will be no harm. As you have observed we shall follow Lord Caitanya's instruction that we give all due respects to others regarding their position, but there is no need of always associating with each of them. Even if one is Vaisnava, but not of good character, we can give him the Vaisnava respect, but we cannot associate with him.(SPL to Jayapataka, 26th April 1970)
91
At the present moment in our ISKCON campus politics and diplomacy has entered. Some of my beloved students on whom I counted very, very much have been involved in this matter influenced by Maya. As such there has been some activity which I consider as disrespectful. So I have decided to retire and divert attention to book writing and nothing more.(SPL to Satsvarupa and Uddhava, 27th July, 1970) Now all my disciples must work combinedly and with cooperation to spread this Sankirtana Movement. If you cannot work together then my work is stopped up. Our Society is like one big family and our relationships should be based on love and trust. We must give up the fighting spirit and use our intelligence to push ahead. You should accept help from your Godbrothers.(SPL to Upendra, 6th August, 1970) Please continue to work with determination and great faith in Krsna and Guru and full cooperation of your God-brothers and fellow members of the Governing Body. If you all keep to the standard practices of pure spiritual life as I have humbly instructed you, there is no doubt that this Sankirtana Movement of Lord Caitanya will overtake all the earth and all opposing parties will be cracked down to nothing.(SPL to Karandhara, 1st January, 1971) So far making tapes of Ajamila series, I have told Los Angeles tape-making operation that they should distribute to our devotees at cost price--to nondevotee that is another thing. We should not make exorbitant profit by exploiting each other in the matter of vital Krishna Consciousness paraphernalia such as books, tapes, etc. which are vital for our preaching work and for the devotees' personal advancement in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 20th January, 1972) It is not so much that because there may be some faults in our godbrothers and godsisters, or because there may be some mismanagement or lack of cooperation, that this is due to being impersonalists, no. It is the nature of the living condition to always have some fault. Even in the Spiritual World there is some fault and envy--sometimes the Gopis will quarrel over Krishna's favor, and once Krishna was so much attracted to Radharani that by mistake he tried to milk the bull instead of the cow, and sometimes when the Gopis used to put on their dress and make-up for seeing Krishna, they would be too much hasty and smear kumkum and mascara in the wrong places and their ornaments and dresses would appear as if small children had been trying to dress themselves and they were not very expert, like that. There are so many examples. But it is not the same as material fault or material envy, it is transcendental because it is all based on Krishna. Sometimes when one Gopi would serve Krishna very nicely, the others would say, Oh, she has done so nicely, now let me do better for pleasing Krishna. That is envy, but it is transcendental, without malice. So we shall not expect that anywhere there is any Utopia. Rather, that is impersonalism. People should not expect that even in the Krishna Consciousness Society there will be Utopia. Because devotees are persons, therefore there will always be some lacking--but the difference is that their lacking, because they have given up everything to serve Krishna--money, jobs, reputation, wealth, big educations, everything--their lackings have become transcendental
92
because, despite everything they may do, their topmost intention is to serve Krishna. ``One who is engaged in devotional service, despite the most abominable action, is to be considered saintly because he is rightly situated.'' The devotees of Krishna are the most exalted persons on this planet, better than kings, all of them, so we should always remember that and, like the bumblebee, always look for the nectar or the best qualities of a person. Not like the utopians, who are like the flies who always go to the open sores or find the faults in a person, and because they cannot find any utopia, or because they cannot find anyone without faults, they want to become void, merge, nothing--they think that is utopia, to become void of personality. So if there is sometimes slight disagreements between devotees, it is not due to impersonalism, but it is because they are persons, and such disagreements should not be taken very seriously. The devotee is always pessimistic about the material world, but he is very optimistic about the spiritual life; so in this way, you should consider that anyone engaged in Krishna's service is always the best person. I am very pleased that you are assisting your godbrothers so nicely. Yes, this is our real position, to be servants of the servants of the servants. And by your quiet and humble attitude, you shall set the example of Vaisnava so that all may learn from you, and very soon their puffed-up attitude will disappear and they will come to you and seek your advice in matters. (SPL to Atreya Rsi, 4th Frbruary, 1972) One thing, we can never expect to find any kind of utopia, even in the spiritual world. Where ever there are persons there are bound to be differences, so we should not expect any kind of perfect arrangement, especially here in the material world. Even sometimes amongst the gopis there is envy, but that enviousness is transcendental and should not be accepted in the mundane sense. Anyway one quality of a devotee is that he is always very much tolerant of other people, so I request you simply to tolerate the faults of others and always think that I am myself the most faulty. In this way your humble attitude will qualify you to advance very quickly in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jairge and Lindom Lomese, 25th May, 1972) My dear boys, kindly accept my blessings, and I hope by Krishna's Grace you are doing all well. This morning I received one telephone message that there is some misunderstanding between yourselves, and Giriraja, who is in charge of Bombay center. I may inform you in this connection that what I am doing to push on this great movement in the world is all with your cooperation. It is not possible for me alone to execute this great responsibility. Kindly, therefore, abide by the direction of the man in charge of the center. If there is lack of obedience then there cannot be discipline, and without discipline we cannot manage a huge world organization. I shall be returning by September next. Kindly therefore do not make any fracture during this period at least, and when I return if you all don't like the man in charge surely I shall replace him out of you. But for the time being, please do not make any rupture, and please obey by the direction of Giriraja Brahmacari. So far Gargamuni is concerned, I have already given him permission to go to Ahmedabad and other places in Gujarat State. He is a sannyasi and his main business is to travel and preach as I am doing in this old age, and that will please me very much. So far Nara Narayana is concerned, he is engaged in gardening work, so please give him all facility so he can make a good garden on all the vacant land on our property. Mahamsa and Cyavana may act by the decisions of Giriraja, so Cyavana may transfer his building supervision work to somebody else, according to Giriraja. I have heard the building work is not going on satisfactorily, but that is our main business there, so if it is not being done nicely, the proper experienced man must be put in charge of the construction work.
93
So in conclusion, it is my request even you do not agree on some points, Giriraja is in charge so please follow his direction and that will please me. I am very much anxious to see the progress at Bombay center, and I want it shall become the first-class preaching center in the world. Please help me in this ambition. If we can manage successfully, we will be attractive for the whole of India. Our task is very heavy, do not neglect by paltry disagreement. I hope Krishna will bless you to understand my heart and oblige.(SPL to Gargamuni, Mahamsa, Naranaryana, and Giriraja, 19th June, 1972) Do not be depressed. All along my godbrothers gave me only depression, repression, compression--but I continued strong in my duty. So never mind there is some discouragement, continue with your work in full enthusiastic Krishna Consciousness attitude of service.(SPL to Gurudasa, 29th August, 1972) Because we are all individuals sometimes there is disagreement between devotees. When non-devotees quarrel they cannot stop and end up killing each other. But the devotees' disagreement does not last long because they patch it up for Krsna's sake, because they are all working for the same end--Krsna's service.(SPL to Bhumata dasi, 10th March, 1973) You have dedicated your life for Krsna and therefore you should be ideal. We are introducing Krsna Consciousness movement for the harmony and good will of humanity. But if you yourselves are suffering from the very ills we are trying to remove, how can the people be influenced favorably? Stop this fighting, tolerate, chant and read our books. Use the intelligence and do some service for Krsna. My request to you is to not fight anymore.(SPL to Trivikrama Maharaja, 1st May, 1974) My request to you is that you try to follow the authorities there, the temple president, the GBC, etc.--co-operated nicely with them. Our movement is based on love and trust, so if we do not co-operate, then how is that love and trust? Follow all of the rules and regulations very strictly without deviation, chant 16 rounds, attend class and mangala arati and then everything will be alright.(SPL to Krsnavesa dasi, 16th January, 1975) I am very glad to see that you have out-collected the Sri Sri Radha-Damodara party. This is good competition. So now is Tamala Krsna defeated by you? So one month you defeat him and another he can defeat you and in this way Radha-Damodara service will be increased by transcendental competition. This is very nice.(SPL to Jayatirtha dasa, 20th November, 1975) You always have my blessings, the father always wishes that the son may be more successful than himself. This is the spiritual conception. If one is doing well, then the materialistic persons become envious and try to check his progress. This was actually so with Prahlada Maharaja, he was only 5 years old, he was preaching Krishna consciousness to his school friends, and the father Hiranyakasipu became so envious that he attempted to kill his 5 year old son in so many ways. Krishna consciousness is just the opposite, if someone is doing
94
well then the attitude of the devotee is to give him all facility to go on and improve more and more.(SPL to Yogescandra dasa, 7th December, 1975) The transcendental competition is nice. If Jayatirtha Prabhu defeats Tamala Krishna Maharaja, then Tamala will have heart failure. Go on selling books. My Guru Maharaja was very much anxious about selling books and preaching, so you are pleasing him by this bombastic flood of books all over the world. Thank you.(SPL to Ramesvara dasa, 3rd January, 1976) Everything should be done co-operatively. ``Our'' and ``your's'' are material conceptions and have no place in our Krishna Consciousness movement. If the members of our movement are unable to co-operate it will be very difficult to spread the mission of Lord Caitanya.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976) In the material world competition one thinks my competitor can do so much, how can I bring him down? In the spiritual world there is appreciation: he has done so nicely, I could not do so well.(SPL to Ramesvara, 18th January, 1976)
CRITICISM AMONGST DEVOTEES Cc. Madya 19.157 yadi vaiñëava-aparädha uöhe häté mätä upäòe vä chiëòe, tära çukhi’ yäya pätä SYNONYMS yadi—if; vaiñëava-aparädha—an offense at the feet of a Vaiñëava; uöhe— arises; häté—an elephant; mätä—mad; upäòe—uproots; vä—or; chiëòe— breaks; tära—of the creeper; çukhi’—shriveling up; yäya—goes; pätä—the leaf. TRANSLATION “If the devotee commits an offense at the feet of a Vaiñëava while cultivating the creeper of devotional service in the material world, his offense is compared to a mad elephant that uproots the creeper and breaks it. In this way the leaves of the creeper are dried up. PURPORT One’s devotional attitude increases in the association of a Vaiñëava: täìdera caraëa sevi bhakta-sane väsa janame janame haya, ei abhiläña
95
By his personal example, Narottama däsa Öhäkura stresses that a devotee must always remember to please his predecessor äcärya. The Gosvämés are represented by one’s spiritual master. One cannot be an äcärya (spiritual master) without following strictly in the disciplic succession of the äcäryas. One who is actually serious about advancing in devotional service should desire only to satisfy the previous äcäryas. Ei chaya gosäïi yära, mui tära däsa. One should always think of oneself as a servant of the servant of the äcäryas, and thinking this, one should live in the society of Vaiñëavas [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. However, if one thinks that he has become very mature and can live separate from the association of Vaiñëavas and thus gives up all the regulative principles due to offending a Vaiñëava, one’s position becomes very dangerous. Offenses against the holy name are explained in Ädi-lélä, Chapter Eight, verse 24. Giving up the regulative principles and living according to one’s whims is compared to a mad elephant, which by force uproots the bhakti-latä and breaks it to pieces. In this way the bhakti-latä shrivels up. Such an offense is especially created when one disobeys the instructions of the spiritual master. This is called guru-avajïä. The devotee must therefore be very careful not to commit offenses against the spiritual master by disobeying his instructions. As soon as one is deviated from the instructions of the spiritual master, the uprooting of the bhakti-latä begins, and gradually all the leaves dry up. Our ISKCON Society married couples means that both parties fully are engaged in Krishna's service. I have noted your several complaints against the devotees but it would be better to set the example rather than to criticize the defects of the devotees. We should always remember that we recruit members from people in general. It is not expected that every one of our members should be immediately to the standard qualification. The best thing for you is to set the example by your personal behavior and try to reform the others, not by criticizing but by friendly behavior. If sometimes there are any disagreements, we should try to forget such incidences and be always in friendship with each other. So I hope you will immediately return to your husband and forget all these disagreements and fully cooperate for developing our Berlin center.(SPL to Vrndadevi, 14th October, 1971) Where have you got this idea to retire and simply translate books? That is not in our line. My Spiritual Master has given me the instruction to spread this movement all over the world and you are my good disciples, are helping me do this. Without your good help I could not have done anything, so practically you can take all the credit for spreading this Krsna Consciousness movement and fulfilling the prophecy of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. If there is some incident and I claim that no one is cooperating with me or no one will work with me, that is my defect, not theirs. The Vaisnava devotee must think like this. We should not find fault with others and criticize and go away, that is not the Vaisnava way. Better we should always be willing to offer all respects to others and consider them as our superiors always.(SPL to Gaurasundara, 26th August, 1972) Simply criticizing and no work, that is the business of inferior men. So do not be disturbed by them, go on with your work, increasing more and more. Never mind the jackals howl.(SPL to Nityananda, 25th November, 1972) 96
Your complaint is that you have met two of my young disciples in California and they appeared to you as having `a very negative outlook towards the people they meet`. Of course, I do not know the case, what are the circumstances, but cindly forgive my beloved disciples and any unkindness or indiscretions on their part. After all, to give up one`s life completely for serving the Lord is not so easy thing. And maya, or the illusory material energy, she tries especially hard to try to get back and entrap those who have left her service to become devotees.So sometimes in the neophyte stage of devotional service, in order to withstand the attack of maya and remain strong under all conditions of temptation, young or inexperienced devotees will adopt an attitude against those things or persons possibly harmfull and threatening to their tender devotional creeper. They may even over-indulge in such feelings just to protect themselves, and thus they will appear to some non-devotees, who are perhaps themselves still very enamoured by the material energy of maya, as being negative or pessimistic. But actual fact is that this material world is a miserable, negative place, full of danger at every step, duhkhalayam asasvatam, temporary abode of death, birth, disease and old-age, home of suffering and pain only. To come to that platform of understanding of things as they are, that is not a very common thing, and therefore such persons who attain to it, they are described as `great souls`.(SPL to Lynne Ludwig, 27 th November, 1973) Under all circumstances you must remain in the association of devotees. Do not let yourself fall out of this association. Even if it is very difficult and there may be many problems or disagreements still simply by remaining in the association of devotees and follow our regulative principles, chanting 16 rounds, rising early etc., you will become purified. If you leave the association of devotees to follow these regulative principles will be very difficult. Therefore stay in the association of devotees and continue making nice milk preparations for the Deities.(SPL to Parvati, 27th December, 1974) You should understand that Krishna Consciousness is a purificatory process. One may not be purified immediately, but since he is on the right path for purification, one should not criticize him for some faults that he may still have. Just because some body has made some mistakes does that mean that you should give up your whole career in Krishna Consciousness? What will that accomplish? Simply more rebirth and death. The fact that you have left our movement just on account of some minor disagreements shows that you are not actually serious about going back to home, back to Godhead. I suggest that you become serious about spiritual life and try to overlook the minor offenses of others. You should keep yourself in the association of devotees, chant at least 16 rounds, read my books and follow all of the rules and regulations very strictly.(SPL to Bhanutanya dasi, 14th March, 1975) Do not let your mind be disturbed by so many things. Our movement is for chanting Hare Krishna. One can be happy under any condition. Samah duhkha-sukham dhiram. Krishna Consciousness does not depend on any external arrangement. You should not go outside of the shelter of this ISKCON. Just try to be happy by chanting Hare Krishna and following the regulative principles.(SPL to Krsnanga devi dasi, 15th February, 1976) My advise is always chant 16 rounds minimum and follow the four regulative principles. All of my disciples must agree on this point otherwise they are not my disciples. Let one
97
live anywhere, but stick to the principles. Disagreements will continue in this material world. So one may live in a suitable place, but one must follow these five principles. My disciples must follow these principles living either in heaven or hell.(SPL to Raja Laksmi dasi, 17th February, 1976)
LEAVING ASSOCIATION OF DEVOTEES Under all circumstances you must remain in the association of devotees. Do not let yourself fall out of this association. Even if it is very difficult and there may be many problems or disagreements still simply by remaining in the association of devotees and follow our regulative principles, chanting 16 rounds, rising early etc., you will become purified. If you leave the association of devotees to follow these regulative principles will be very difficult. Therefore stay in the association of devotees and continue making nice milk preparations for the Deities.(SPL to Parvati, 27th December, 1974) You should understand that Krishna Consciousness is a purificatory process. One may not be purified immediately, but since he is on the right path for purification, one should not criticize him for some faults that he may still have. Just because some body has made some mistakes does that mean that you should give up your whole career in Krishna Consciousness? What will that accomplish? Simply more rebirth and death. The fact that you have left our movement just on account of some minor disagreements shows that you are not actually serious about going back to home, back to Godhead. I suggest that you become serious about spiritual life and try to overlook the minor offenses of others. You should keep yourself in the association of devotees, chant at least 16 rounds, read my books and follow all of the rules and regulations very strictly.(SPL to Bhanutanya dasi, 14th March, 1975) Do not let your mind be disturbed by so many things. Our movement is for chanting Hare Krishna. One can be happy under any condition. Samah duhkha-sukham dhiram. Krishna Consciousness does not depend on any external arrangement. You should not go outside of the shelter of this ISKCON. Just try to be happy by chanting Hare Krishna and following the regulative principles.(SPL to Krsnanga devi dasi, 15th February, 1976) My advise is always chant 16 rounds minimum and follow the four regulative principles. All of my disciples must agree on this point otherwise they are not my disciples. Let one live anywhere, but stick to the principles. Disagreements will continue in this material world. So one may live in a suitable place, but one must follow these five principles. My disciples must follow these principles living either in heaven or hell.(SPL to Raja Laksmi dasi, 17th February, 1976) 24th February, 1976 Suppose one thinks, ‚Now I shall become Krsna conscious. This ordinary material consciousness is so disturbing. Let me become Krsna conscious.‘ So maya will say, ‚What you will do with this? Better remain in material consciousness.‘ This is called praksepatmikasakti. Therefore sometimes some man comes in our Society. After staying for a few days, he 98
goes away. This is praksepata, thrown away. Unless he`s very sincere, he cannot stay with us; he`ll be thrown away.“ (P.D.,1,378)
VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE VAISNAVA DEFINITION
Vaisnava means one who is able to sit down anywhere, under any conditions, and be happy. He wants only a place to lay down, a little prasadam, and if there's a little service he can do, gladly let me do it for Krishna, that's all.(SPL to Bhagavatananda, 8th July,1972)
S.B.3.25.21 titikñavaù käruëikäù suhådaù sarva-dehinäm ajäta-çatravaù çäntäù sädhavaù sädhu-bhüñaëäù SYNONYMS titikñavaù—tolerant; käruëikäù—merciful; suhådaù—friendly; sarvadehinäm—to all living entities; ajäta-çatravaù—inimical to none; çäntäù— peaceful; sädhavaù—abiding by scriptures; sädhu-bhüñaëäù—adorned with sublime characteristics. TRANSLATION The symptoms of a sädhu are that he is tolerant, merciful and friendly to all living entities. He has no enemies, he is peaceful, he abides by the scriptures, and all his characteristics are sublime. PURPORT A sädhu, as described above, is a devotee of the Lord. His concern, therefore, is to enlighten people in devotional service to the Lord. That is his mercy. He knows that without devotional service to the Lord, human life is spoiled. A devotee travels all over the country, from door to door, preaching, “Be Kåñëa conscious. Be a devotee of Lord Kåñëa. Don’t spoil your life in simply fulfilling your animal propensities. Human life is meant for self-realization, or Kåñëa consciousness.” These are the preachings of a sädhu. He is not satisfied with his own liberation. He always thinks about others. He is the most compassionate personality towards all the fallen souls. One of his qualifications, therefore, is käruëika, great mercy to the fallen souls. While engaged in preaching work, he has to meet with so many opposing elements, and therefore the sädhu, or devotee of the Lord, has to be very tolerant. Someone may ill-treat him because the 99
conditioned souls are not prepared to receive the transcendental knowledge of devotional service. They do not like it; that is their disease. The sädhu has the thankless task of impressing upon them the importance of devotional service. Sometimes devotees are personally attacked with violence. Lord Jesus Christ was crucified, Haridäsa Öhäkura was caned in twenty-two marketplaces, and Lord Caitanya’s principal assistant, Nityänanda, was violently attacked by Jagäi and Mädhäi. But still they were tolerant because their mission was to deliver the fallen souls. One of the qualifications of a sädhu is that he is very tolerant and is merciful to all fallen souls. He is merciful because he is the well-wisher of all living entities. He is not only a well-wisher of human society, but a well-wisher of animal society as well. It is said here, sarva-dehinäm, which indicates all living entities who have accepted material bodies. Not only does the human being have a material body, but other living entities, such as cats and dogs, also have material bodies. The devotee of the Lord is merciful to everyone—the cats, dogs, trees, etc. He treats all living entities in such a way that they can ultimately get salvation from this material entanglement. Çivänanda Sena, one of the disciples of Lord Caitanya, gave liberation to a dog by treating the dog transcendentally. There are many instances where a dog got salvation by association with a sädhu, because a sädhu engages in the highest philanthropic activities for the benediction of all living entities. Yet although a sädhu is not inimical towards anyone, the world is so ungrateful that even a sädhu has many enemies. What is the difference between an enemy and a friend? It is a difference in behavior. A sädhu behaves with all conditioned souls for their ultimate relief from material entanglement. Therefore, no one can be more friendly than a sädhu in relieving a conditioned soul. A sädhu is calm, and he quietly and peacefully follows the principles of scripture. A sädhu means one who follows the principles of scripture and at the same time is a devotee of the Lord. One who actually follows the principles of scripture must be a devotee of God because all the çästras instruct us to obey the orders of the Personality of Godhead. Sädhu, therefore, means a follower of the scriptural injunctions and a devotee of the Lord. All these characteristics are prominent in a devotee. A devotee develops all the good qualities of the demigods, whereas a nondevotee, even though academically qualified, has no actual good qualifications or good characteristics according to the standard of transcendental realization. Cc.Madya 22.78-80 kåpälu, akåta-droha, satya-sära sama nidoña, vadänya, mådu, çuci, akiïcana sarvopakäraka, çänta, kåñëaika-çaraëa akäma, anéha, sthira, vijita-ñaò-guëa mita-bhuk, apramatta, mänada, amäné gambhéra, karuëa, maitra, kavi, dakña, mauné
100
SYNONYMS kåpälu—merciful; akåta-droha—not defiant; satya-sära—thoroughly true; sama—equal; nidoña—faultless; vadänya—magnanimous; mådu—mild; çuci—clean; akiïcana—without material possessions; sarva-upakäraka— working for the welfare of everyone; çänta—peaceful; kåñëa-eka-çaraëa— exclusively surrendered to Kåñëa; akäma—desireless; anéha—indifferent to material acquisitions; sthira—fixed; vijita-ñaö-guëa—completely controlling the six bad qualities (lust, anger, greed, etc.); mita-bhuk— eating only as much as required; apramatta—without inebriation; mäna-da —respectful; amäné—without false prestige; gambhéra—grave; karuëa— compassionate; maitra—a friend; kavi—a poet; dakña—expert; mauné— silent. TRANSLATION “Devotees are always merciful, humble, truthful, equal to all, faultless, magnanimous, mild and clean. They are without material possessions, and they perform welfare work for everyone. They are peaceful, surrendered to Kåñëa and desireless. They are indifferent to material acquisitions and are fixed in devotional service. They completely control the six bad qualities— lust, anger, greed and so forth. They eat only as much as required, and they are not inebriated. They are respectful, grave, compassionate and without false prestige. They are friendly, poetic, expert and silent.(C.c. Madhya,22.78-80)
3 CATEGORIES OF VAISNAVAS S.B.11.2.45 çré-havir uväca sarva-bhüteñu yaù paçyed bhagavad-bhävam ätmanaù bhütäni bhagavaty ätmany eña bhägavatottamaù SYNONYMS çré-haviù uväca—Çré Havir said; sarva-bhüteñu—in all objects (in matter, spirit, and combinations of matter and spirit); yaù—anyone who; paçyet— sees; bhagavat-bhävam—the ability to be engaged in the service of the Lord; ätmanaù—of the supreme spirit soul, or the transcendence beyond the material concept of life; bhütäni—all beings; bhagavati—in the Supreme Personality of Godhead; ätmani—the basic principle of all existence; eñaù—this; bhagavata-uttamaù—a person advanced in devotional service. TRANSLATION 101
Çré Havir said: The most advanced devotee sees within everything the soul of all souls, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Çré Kåñëa. Consequently he sees everything in relation to the Supreme Lord and understands that everything that exists is eternally situated within the Lord. S.B.11.2.46 ésvare tad-adhéneñu bäliçeñu dviñatsu ca prema-maitré-kåpopekñä yaù karoti sa madhyamaù SYNONYMS éçvare—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; tat-adhéneñu—to persons who have taken fully to Kåñëa consciousness; bäliçeñu—unto the neophytes or the ignorant; dviñatsu—to persons envious of Kåñëa and Kåñëa’s devotees; ca—and; prema—love; maitré—friendship; kåpä— mercy; upekñäù—negligence; yaù—anyone who; karoti—does; saù—he; madhyamaù—a second-class devotee. TRANSLATION An intermediate or second-class devotee, called madhyama-adhikäré, offers his love to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is a sincere friend to all the devotees of the Lord, shows mercy to ignorant people who are innocent and disregards those who are envious of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. S.B.11.2.47 arcäyäm eva haraye püjäà yaù çraddhayehate na tad-bhakteñu cänyeñu sa bhaktaù präkåtaù småtaù SYNONYMS arcäyäm—Deity; eva—certainly; haraye—to Lord Hari; püjäm—worship; yaù—who; çraddhayä—faithfully; éhate—engages; na—not; tat—of Kåñëa; bhakteñu—toward the devotees; ca—and; anyeñu—toward people in general; saù—he; bhaktaù präkåtaù—materialistic devotee; småtaù—is called. TRANSLATION A devotee who faithfully engages in the worship of the Deity in the temple but does not behave properly toward other devotees or people in general is called a präkåta-bhakta, a materialistic devotee, and is considered to be in the lowest position.
102
GENERAL VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE N.o.I.,5 kåñëeti yasya giri taà manasädriyeta dékñästi cet praëatibhiç ca bhajantam éçam çuçrüñayä bhajana-vijïam ananyam anyanindädi-çünya-hådam épsita-saìga-labdhyä SYNONYMS kåñëa—the holy name of Lord Kåñëa; iti—thus; yasya—of whom; giri—in the words or speech; tam—him; manasä—by the mind; ädriyeta—one must honour; dékñä—initiation; asti—there is; cet—if; praëatibhiù—by obeisances; ca—also; bhajantam—engaged in devotional service; éçam— unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; çuçrüñayä—by practical service; bhajana-vijïam—one who is advanced in devotional service; ananyam—without deviation; anya-nindä-ädi—of blasphemy of others, etc;; çünya—completely devoid; hådam—whose heart; épsita—desirable; saìga—association; labdhyä—by gaining. TRANSLATION One should mentally honor the devotee who chants the holy name of Lord Kåñëa, one should offer humble obeisances to the devotee who has undergone spiritual initiation [dékñä] and is engaged in worshiping the Deity, and one should associate with and faithfully serve that Pure devotee who is advanced in undeviated devotional service and whose heart is completely devoid of the propensity to criticize others. Yes, to call one another prabhu is all right, but not to become prabhu. To accept others as prabhu, and remain as servant is the idea. But because somebody is calling you prabhu, one should not become a prabhu, and treat others as servants. In other words, everyone should feel himself as servant, and not to think himself prabhu because he is being called prabhu. This will make the relationship congenial.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968) You can shave once in a month on the full moon day with head & beard.(SPL to krsna dasa, 4th July, 1969) So far Devahuti is concerned, she is elder woman but very nice and sober as well as qualified. Because she is of the age of all of your mothers, she should be treated very respectfully. Nothing should be ordered to her but simply suggested so that she may work in her own way. You should personally see to the comforts and conveniences so that she may feel very happy to stay with you all young boys and girls. So far I have studied and it is quite natural that she requires a little respectful dealing from the young boys and girls.(SPL to Jadurani, 14th January, 1970)
103
Whatever the Spiritual Master gives in His own hand, it should be accepted immediately as His grace. In the beginning in New York I was cooking myself and was distributing at least one or two capatis to all my disciples, at that time not less than a dozen. Gradually, Kirtanananda Maharaja took charge of the cooking and learned the art very nicely from me, and he educated all others how to make our present Prasadam. So in the beginning I was cooking, so there is no objection to take from the Spiritual Master. It is a question of love that sometimes I cook, you eat and sometimes you cook, I eat. Our Krishna Consciousness movement is based on complete fellow feeling and love, but there is a word maryada which means respect which should always be offered to the Spiritual Master and elderly members.(SPL to Jayapataka, 17th April, 1970) So long as a devotee is not initiated he should have Bhakta before his name, if he is a male, Bhaktin if she is a girl.(SPL to Nityananda, 17th December, 1971) Regarding your question, all should offer due respect to a Sannyasi. His position is always superior to all other inmates of the temple. He must always maintain that superior position by action & behavior.(SPL to Sudama, 29th July, 1972)
MORE ON THE BEHAVIOR OF A VAISNAVA N.o.I.,4 dadäti pratigåhëäti guhyam äkhyäti påcchati bhuìkte bhojayate caiva ñaò-vidhaà préti-lakñaëam SYNONYMS dadäti—gives charity; pratigåhëäti—accepts in return; guhyam— confidential topics; äkhyäti—explains; påcchati—enquires; bhuìkte—eats; bhojayate—feeds; ca—also; eva—certainly; ñaö-vidham—six kinds; préti— of love; lakñaëam—symptoms. TRANSLATION Offering gifts in charity, accepting charitable gifts, revealing one’s mind in confidence, inquiring confidentially, accepting prasäda and offering prasäda are the six symptoms of love shared by one devotee and another. January 28th , 1976 Then he went on to explain that the Vaisnava attitude in dealing with one another is one of humility. He gave the example of the pilgrims that come to Mayapur. As one man comes along the road, another tries to tuch his feet. The former shies away from being so honored because he is thinking,“ I am not a Vaisnava, I am just a ordinary man. I am simply trying my 104
best to become a Vaisnava.“ On the other hand the person who is tuching his feet is thinking that unless he gets the dust of a Vaisnava on his head he will not be able to advance. „Actually,“ Prabhupada said, „ this is a fact. One has to be blessed by a devotee to become a devotee. And he who is the servant of the servant- one hundred times removed- is not worse than he who is directly serving the guru. If one thinks,‘Because I am a direct servant, I am better than others,‘ then he is not a Vaisnava. To offer respect to guru and not to his disciples, this is wrong. This is not Vaisnava. One has to be humble and try to serve oll Vaisnavas- not some and not others.(P.D.,1,307-308) February 16th, 1976 Prabhupada also corrected Mahavira for telling everyone that he is now the temple president and manager of Mayapur. Mahavira has set himself up in an office. Several devotees already are complaining that he is asserting himself as the supervisor of the entire project, demanding that they follow his instructions, although he knows verry little about how the Mayapur menagement operates. „First become expert in all departments before becoming manager,“ Prabhupada told him.“ You have to be servant of everyone before you can manage. One cannot demand respect.“(P.D.,1,353)
ETIQUETTE WITHIN RELATIONSHIPS
Gurudasa mentioned that since we see everyone in the world as potential devotees, we should also serve them so they can become devotees. But Prabhupada clarified the distinction between showing mercy and serving others.“That is not service. That is mercy:“ He explained that although a devotee has a mood of service, Vaisnava philosophy is that we serve the higher devotees and show mercy to the lower ones. He said the popular mayavadi idea that one should serve everyone is wrong. This puzzled me because it says in the sastras that the most advanced devotee sees himself as the lowest of all. So I asked if that is so, then where is the question of the advanced devotee showing mercy to someone whom he sees as“ lower“? Prabhupada replied that the advanced devotee does not see anyone as lower than himself, but his mood is one of sympathy,“ Oh, here is a person, he can be a devotee. Let me raise him to the standart.“ He concluded,“ It is duty. It does not mean he is thinking‘ I am higher‘ No. „In other words,“ Pusta Krsna Maharaja added,“ He doesn`t consider that he is advanced and that therefore he is showing mercy to lower.“ „Yes,“ Prabhupada affirmed.“ He is always thinking, I am lower than the worm, but Lord Krsna wants it, so let me do some service. That`s all.“ It is simply a question of offering assistance to help another advance. Prabhupada illustrated this point through another comical exchange with Gurudasa.“ Therefore we say prabhu. Prabhu means‘ You are my master. Please order me. What can I do for you?‘ That should be the attitude. Not,‘ Gurudasa Prabhu,‘( Prabhupada said prabhu in an exaggerated fashion, with a bite of sarcasm in it) please come here and brush my shoes!‘“ 105
We all laughed again, perhaps recognizing something of ourselves in the parody, as he continued.“ What kind of prabhu!? He should say,‘ Gurudasa Prabhu, can I brush your shoes?‘ That is real Vaisnava.(P.D.,1,491-492) January 19th, 1976 „ What bothers me is their dictating mood. Why they should dictate? First of all let them become like me. Equality brings friendship. Whoever is older, he will dictate; and whoever is younger, he will respect the superior. This is the rule. Neither they are equal nor senior, then why should they dictate? Who is superior, he will dictate; and who is equal, he should live like friend; and who is junior, they should follow and obey. This is the Vaisnava rule. Those who are neither equal nor higher, now they can dictate? That is a mistake. Either, first of all become higher than him, then dictate; or become equal with him, then you suggest. You are lower, and you want to dictate. What is this nonsense?(P.D.,1,279) June 19th,1976 Just inside the house, Subhavilasa and his wife, Asalata dasi, offered him flower garlands and a seat. Then with great care and attention they bathed his feet with flower-perfumed water and wiped them of with their hands. Going into the main living room they offered him a seat on a spacious threeseater Chesterfield lounge that was covered with a clean white sheet. (P.D.,2,445)
S.B. 7.12.9 nanv agniù pramadä näma ghåta-kumbha-samaù pumän sutäm api raho jahyäd anyadä yävad-artha-kåt SYNONYMS nanu—certainly; agniù—the fire; pramadä—the woman (one who bewilders the mind of man); näma—the very name; ghåta-kumbha—a pot of butter; samaù—like; pumän—a man; sutäm api—even one’s daughter; rahaù—in a secluded place; jahyät—one must not associate with; anyadä—with other women also; yävat—as much as; artha-kåt—required. TRANSLATION Woman is compared to fire, and man is compared to a butter pot. Therefore a man should avoid associating even with his own daughter in a secluded place. Similarly, he should also avoid association with other women. One should associate with women only for important business and not otherwise. PURPORT If a butter pot and fire are kept together, the butter within the pot will certainly melt. Woman is compared to fire, and man is compared to a butter pot. However advanced one may be in restraining the senses, it is 106
almost impossible for a man to keep himself controlled in the presence of a woman, even if she is his own daughter, mother or sister. Indeed, his mind is agitated even if one is in the renounced order of life. Therefore, Vedic civilization carefully restricts mingling between men and women. If one cannot understand the basic principle of restraining association between man and woman, he is to be considered an animal. That is the purport of this verse. December 24th, 1975 Locanatha Swami asked what it is that creates the attraction between men and women, since all bodies are made of the same ingredients. Prabhupada gave an elaborate reply.“You want to be attracted. God has made in such a way that both of them are attractive to one another. That`s all. You want to be attracted; therefore woman is made attractive. And the woman wants to be attracted; man is attractive. This is nature`s arrangement so that you may be bound up by this attraction. You are already bound up, and by this attraction you will be more tighly bound up. Pumsah striya mithuni-bhavam etam. The whole material attraction means a man`s attraction for woman and a woman`s attraction for man. But when they are seeking,‘Where is woman?‘ ‚Where is woman?‘ ‚ Where is woman?‘ And the woman is seeking, they come here to make this business. And when they are actually attracted or united, then this bondage will become more tight. „Therefore, the Vedic civilisation is how to slaken it, and ultimately by force, separation, sannyasa.Because unless there cannot be any spiritual advancement. That is the whole process. Their unity is bondage. I have written a letter, that man is goos, woman is good, and when they are united they are bad!“ Prabhupada laughed.“ Both of them are bad. And the material world is taking this is the best thing. But actually that is not. Man is good, because he is part and parcel of God. And woman is good, part and parcel of God. But when they unite, they become bad.“ Lokanatha Maharaja asked whether grhasthas could make spiritual advancement. Prabhupada`s reply was candid,“ That advancement is not very soild. But there is advancement, but that is not very solid.“ „They say ‚We want to come together to serve the Lord.‘Is that excuse or is that-?“ Prabhupada broke into a smile.“Together they go to hell!“ He explained that ultimately the spirit of detachment must be there, no matter what the external dress. If a housholder is only working for Krsna, then he is also a sannyasi. (P.D.,1,149-150) January 26th, 1976 He revealed the psychology of arranged marriages, still prevalent in India. In the West this practice is considert objectionable, and no one understands ist true purpose. But a spiritually based society is different.“The social system in India is that a boy, say twenty or twenty-five years, and a girl, twelve to sixteen years, they must be married. And before marriage the girl should not see any boy, and the boy should not see any woman. Then life is all right. Nowadays it has been practice that the boy goes to see the girl, but formerly it was not so. He should see the girl when the marriage actually takes place, not bevor that. The psychology is that when they require a man or girl, so whatever she or he is, they accept and remain chaste. So there is no separation.“(P.D.,1,302)
107
WOMAN IN KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS
19th January, 1976 During the day Bhavananda Maharaja came in to ask for advice about how to deal with the married couples and children in the asrama. The girls especially have become a problem because in the villages they are generally married by the time they reach puberty, but in our asrama there are not enough young devotee man available. Prabhupada said that the young girls in Mayapur can be married to local men, and that we will give a dowry of five hundred rupees. These men can then be invited to live with us, but our brahmacaris should be kept single. Prabhupada agreed that finding suitable husbands for the single women is a problem throughout our ISKCON society. We are training boys to remain celipate brahmacaris. Since women in Kail-yuga form the majority of the population, who, then, will marry them? Prabhupada suggested that a man could have more than one wife. He laughed, „The idea is he is already spoiled, so he may as well take more!“ However, he feels that public reaction would not be good, so it is douptful whether this idea can ever be implemented. (P.D.,1,277) 21st January, 1976 Tamal Krsna`s idea is to arrange that no woman live in the ISKCON temples. He feels their presence creates distractions for those purishing a renounced way of life, the essence of Lord Caitanya`s movement. He feels that many temples are not serious about sustaining the standards of vairagya and are becoming mere extensions of household affairs, much to the detriment of the welfare of the brahmacaris, who are the real backbone of the movement. Prabhupada overcome all his arguments. Although sympathetic to Tamal`s concerns, he said that it is neither desirable nor possible to keep women from coming to join us, nor would it be practical to house them separately. His conclusion is that if we simply preach, then all the difficulties will be resolved naturally in due course of time.(P.D.,1,286) I can understand that you have considerably advanced in Krishna Consciousness because your heart is simple. Girls and women are generally very soft hearted and they take things very easily, but then there is also chance of being misled. So you chant the Holy Name of Krishna and Krishna will keep you from being misled.(SPL to Indira and Ekayani, 17th December, 1967) Regarding lecturing by woman devotees: I have informed you that in the service of the Lord there is no distinction of caste or creed, color, or sex. In the Bhagavad-gita, the Lord especially mentions that even a woman who has taken seriously is also destined to reach Him. We require a person who is in the knowledge of Krishna, that is the only qualification of a person speaking. It doesn't matter what he is. Materially a woman may be less intelligent than a man, but spiritually there is no such distinction. Because spiritually everyone is pure soul. In the absolute plane there is no such gradation of higher and lower. If a woman can lecture nicely and to the point, we should hear her carefully. That is our philosophy. But if a man can speak better than a woman, the man should be given first preference. But even though a woman is less intelligent, a sincere soul should be given proper chance to 108
speak, because we want so many preachers, both men and women.(SPL to Jayagovinda, 8 th February,1968) Yes, you can teach the Brahmacarinis sewing very nicely, and it will be a great help to the society. Of course, if they can remain Brahmacarinis, it is nice. But it is difficult also. It is not good for the Brahmacarinis to associate with householders; similarly it is not good also for the Brahmacarinis to mix with Brahmacaris, but in your country the boys and girls are accustomed to mix freely. Therefore, we cannot put any deadline restriction. In my opinion, if the boys and girls get themselves married just like ideal Vaisnava householders, that is very good. But, if by the Grace of Krishna, both the girls and boys can live separately, that is still better, but it is not possible. If it is possible to divert the whole attention for Krishna's service it is quite possible to remain single even for the whole life. So you have got now good engagement so remain engaged in that work and train the Brahmacarinis also, chant Hare Krishna and pull on your sewing machine. There is no need of separation. Live together and train up your mind, that is all. Artificial separation is never recommended. And when you see, living together, you have no desire for sense gratification, then that is the highest stage of perfection. Voluntary restraint is tapasya, austerity, and this is possible with advancement of Krishna Consciousness. Artificial separation is foolishness. We recommend voluntary restraint, not artificial separation. So you should understand that there is no objection to live together as husband and wife. The tendency is there, it is natural. But if one can check it, that is very good. But it is not compulsory. And not to be checked artificially, but with advancement of strength in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968) I understand that you are trying to organize a Brahmacarini asrama. A Brahmacarini asrama is certainly a great necessity because there are so many girl devotees who are attached to our Krishna Consciousness movement. Those who are married couple, there is nothing to be said--simply to live together as husband and wife. But those who are not married certainly such Brahmacaris and Brahmacarinis should not live together. That is a special restricted term of our cult. But because in your country there is no distinction between boys and girls, or man and woman, they can freely mix without any restriction, I did not give too much stricture on this point because by such stricture they might be annoyed, and whatever Krishna Consciousness they are trying to develop might have been checked. But factually if you can organize a Brahmacarini asrama, it will be very nice idea. And I think that our Jadurani or similar other girl students of a little bit advanced, they can manage such asrama. But there is another difficulty, that when the girls live together they will pick up quarrels. Anyway, that sort of quarreling will continue whenever there is a little bit individuality. That is the nature. Even such quarreling is visible in the spiritual world also. But the main thing is that in Boston, you are the only earning member. How you will maintain such a Brahmacarini asrama separately unless there is some source of income. I expected that the pictures painted by the Brahmacarinis would be a source of income to the society. If some arrangement for such sales organization can be made, then it will be a very excellent idea. The Brahmacarinis cannot go, of course, for begging, but if some of them agree to go out and sell our books and literature, that will also be helpful. Some source of income by honest endeavor must be there, otherwise, how a nice Brahmacarini asrama can be maintained? In the asrama we must supply all inmates necessary nutritious food. Especially in your country, because they were accustomed to take meat and some protein food, just like regular
109
supply of dahl, capatis, rice, fruits and milk, must be properly administered. There is no need of eating more than necessity, but the minimum demands must be supplied. But if you can organize such nice Brahmacarini asrama it will be a great success of our society. There is a great need for this. And I wish sincerely that except for husband and wife, everyone should live separately, man separate from woman, and woman separate from man. I shall be glad to hear from you about further developments. But one thing can be very nicely utilized, if the Brahmacarinis learn typographic machine. That will be a great help because printing is one of our most important line of activities. And if the Brahmacarinis help us in the making of letter printing, that will be a great help.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 12th July, 1968) Regarding your third question, morning lecture is also allowed. Lecture is also kirtana, and so as morning kirtana is there, similarly morning lecture can also be delivered. In New York , or even in San Francisco, when I was present I was giving lectures in morning also. So far as girls or boys lecturing in the morning, that doesn't make any difference. Either girl or boy devotees may deliver lecture if they choose to do. We have no such distinction of bodily designations, male or female. Krishna Consciousness is on the spiritual platform. As such, anyone who is a devotee of the Lord, following in this line of disciplic succession, can deliver lecture, on the teachings of Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, etc.(SPL to Syama dasi, 21st October, 1968) Another examination will be held sometimes in 1971 on the four books, Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, Teachings of Lord Caitanya, and Nectar of Devotion. One who will pass this examination will be awarded with the title of Bhaktivedanta. I want that all of my spiritual sons and daughters will inherit this title of Bhaktivedanta, so that the family transcendental diploma will continue through the generations. Those possessing the title of Bhaktivedanta will be allowed to initiate disciples. Maybe by 1975, all of my disciples will be allowed to initiate and increase the numbers of the generations. That is my program. So we should not simply publish these books for reading by outsiders, but our students must be well versed in all of our books so that we can be prepared to defeat all opposing parties in the matter of self-realization.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 3rd December, 1968) Regarding your questions about the examinations to be given, the girls will also be able to take these. In Krishna Consciousness there is no distinction between girls and boys. The girls also may become preachers if they are able.(SPL to Himavati, 24th January, 1969)
I am just looking over the letter that you had given to me in New Vrindaban, so I shall reply to it herewith. You are a very good girl, and I have seen with pleasure your advancement in Krishna Consciousness. It appears that in your previous life you had cultured this knowledge, and on account of your pious life, you have got a very good son who is developing in Krishna Consciousness. So New Vrindaban is the right place for you now, simultaneously to advance in Krishna Consciousness and to take care of your boy directly in your presence. I have advised Kirtanananda Maharaja that girls who are living in New Vrindaban should be engaged in the following activities; 1) taking care of the children, 2) cleaning the temple,
110
kitchen, etc. 3) cooking, and 4) churning butter. So for the time being, you remain in New Vrindaban, follow the principles carefully, and I am sure that your life will be successful. (SPL to Labangalatika, 24th June, 1969) I am so glad that Dayananda is doing everything so nicely. He is intelligent, responsible boy, and whatever you do conjointly, it has my approval. You may note it. But always remember that Nandarani is also a very nice devotee girl, and their whole family is coming out nice; so you should see always that they are not in inconvenience in any way. Because he is family man, he should have some special consideration. A brahmacari can tolerate any inconvenience, but women and children cannot. They will have difficulty.(SPL to Gargamuni, 15th December, 1969) So I am very glad that you both, husband and wife, are executing the mission of Lord Caitanya so nicely and faithfully. Please continue to act like that and certainly Lord Caitanya will bestow all His blessings and power upon you. Personally I am so much engladdened that the pairs of young boys and girls whom I have placed in householder life are doing so nicely in the Western world. When Lord Caitanya delivered Jagai and Madhai He was also a householder, but when Jagai and Madhai were actually reclaimed, His wife, Visnupriya, was not there. But in this case and in many other cases also, I find that my disciples combined together, husband and wife, are doing this preaching work so nicely. So I am especially proud how my householder disciples are preaching Lord Caitanya's Mission. This is a new thing in the history of the Sankirtana Movement. In India all the acaryas and their descendants later on acted only from the man's side. Their wives were at home because that is the system from old times that women are not required to go out. But in Bhagavad-gita we find that women are also equally competent like the men in the matter of Krishna Consciousness Movement. Please therefore carry on these missionary activities, and prove it by practical example that there is no bar for anyone in the matter of preaching work for Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Himavati, 20th December, 1969) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 12th April, 1970, and the information is very encouraging. The more you worship the Deity very nicely, all of you will feel very nice and peaceful spiritually. Therefore this point should be very much carefully attended. Similarly in London Yamuna is also doing nicely, and all the wives of our students should be especially trained up for Deity worship and cooking, and when possible they should go outside on Sankirtana Party with their husbands and others.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 18th April, 1970) I am very glad also to know that you are engaged as Pujari there. Try to learn this art of Arcana very nicely. You can consult in this connection Himavati, Yamuna and also Silavati. I wish that all our girl devotees be expert in the matter of Arcana and cooking. The temple and altar should always be very clean and decorated with flowers and incense. We shall touch the Deity altar and Deity in very clean condition, after taking bath and washing mouth nicely. Practice washing hands after eating and wash with soap and water after toilet. Cleanliness is next to Godliness, so this point should be very carefully observed, then you will advance very quickly to the perfectional stage of Krishna Consciousness. (SPL to Kancanbala, April, 1970)
111
Regarding Swamis and ``Swaminies,'' you have been misinformed. Among my disciples there is only one Swami or Sannyasi, but there is no ``Swaminie.'' Woman is never offered Sannyasa in the Vedic culture. Up to Vanaprastha stage the woman may remain with her husband as assistant or friend without any sex relation, and when a man takes Sannyasa the woman has no connection with him. I am very sorry to inform you that there are some Indian ``Swamis'' in this country who are living with so-called ``Swaminies,'' but so far we are concerned we follow strictly the Vedic principles. All our students are following the regulative principles as mentioned in Section 3, paragraph 2.(SPL to Nevatiaji, 16 th July, 1970) Yes, I am glad to learn that the brahmacarinis are engaged in assisting work and cleaning. These are the most important duties for the brahmacarinis--namely cleansing. Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally used to inspect temple cleaning and if He would see a little particle of dust He would remark, ``O, you have not done very nice.'' So try to follow His footsteps in the matter of cleansing. By nicely cleansing one can get promotion in the spiritual kingdom in some of the Vaikuntha planets--it is so nice.(SPL to Yamuna, 26th July, 1970) You ask about marriage, yes, actually I want that every woman in the Society should be married. But what is this training to become wives and mothers? No school is required for that, simply association. And it is not necessary to say that women only can instruct the girls and men only can instruct the boys, not when they are so young. At 12 years, they may be initiated. A woman's real business is to look after household affairs, keep everything neat and clean, and if there is sufficient milk supply available, she should always be engaged in churning butter, making yogurt, curd, so many nice varieties, simply from milk. The woman should be cleaning, sewing, like that. So if you simply practice these things yourselves and show examples, they will learn automatically, one doesn't have to give formal instruction in these matters.(SPL to Caya dasi, 16th February, 1972) Our girls can be engaged for teaching as well as temple worship.(SPL to Bhavananda, 14th April, 1972) So far your question regarding women, I have always accepted the service of women without any discrimination, so I have no objection if Yamuna devi contributes her ideas on this construction project. Nothing should be done without group consultation. (SPL to Guru dasa, 26th May, 1972) I don't know who has given you this idea of shaving your head and wearing white garments. In India only the widows are allowed to shave head. I have never suggested your husband to take to Sannyas, but we can discuss this matter further when we shall meet again in London for Rathayatra. You remain the beautiful maid servant of Krishna. That is your business, and you should dress yourself always very nicely so that Krishna by seeing you will be pleased. Don't try to be ugly before Krishna. Krishna does not like ugly gopis. We are transcendental artists, musicians, writers, so everything should be beautiful for Krishna. After all we are members of Krishna's
112
family, just like Krishna had 16,000 wives and each wife has thousands of servants and maidservants and all of them are very beautiful for serving Krishna and His Queens. So the servants of the gopis and queens cannot be ugly, they are as beautiful as the queens. In the Vaikuntha world there is no need of serving anything because everything is already clean and beautiful. It is so clean that just like a mirror when the maid-servants would sweep the floor they could see the reflections of their bodies. So remain always compact in Vaikuntha yajna, simply by thinking of the Glories of the Lord. Don't try to do anything artificially. That is sahajiya, which means a class of men that take everything very cheap. You want to perform sacrifice so continuously read our Vedic scriptures and perform the Vaikuntha yajna. (SPL to Himavati, 15th June, 1972) In our Vedic science of living, it is enjoined that the society should be organized in such a way to protect women, children, old people and cows, because factually all of them are innocent. So children have parents, elderly persons must have grown up children to protect them, and woman must have husband. And it is recommended they should be married at very early age, then the wife will remain always chaste and devoted to her husband. At such young age, from the first night onwards, she can never for a moment forget him, being still child and unspoiled, therefore she becomes the perfect chaste wife, and in those times the wife was so much devoted to her husband that she would voluntarily die in the fire of his cremation, unable to live without him. Myself, I was very young when I got married, and my wife was 11 years only. But there is no question of separation in our marriage belief, neither your daughter will ever be separated from that boy, that is their vow. Rather, it is when people are a little grown-up, when they have got little independence and their own ways of doing things, then if they marry there is often difficulty to adjust, just as it is more difficult to bend the bamboo when it is yellow. So I can assure you that you may have nothing to fear that your daughter has married such a nice boy.(SPL to Mr. Loy, 7th November, 1972) You are exactly correct when you write that Krishna has benedicted you with a first class husband. In Vedic society no girl was allowed to remain independent and unmarried. Independence for women means they become like prostitutes, struggling to capture some man who will take care of her. In this way the so called independent woman has to work very hard to make herself attractive by artificially wearing cosmetics--mini skirts and so many other things. Formerly the girl would be married to a suitable boy at a very early age, say six years old. But although a girl was married early she did not stay with her husband immediately, but was gradually trained in so many ways how to cook, clean and serve her husband in so many ways--up until the time of her puberty. So all the time there was no anxiety because a girl would know--I have got a husband, and the boy would know I have got this girl as my wife. Therefore when the boy and girl would come of age there was no chance of illicit sex-life. And the pychology is the first boy that a girl accepts in marriage, that girl will completely give her heart to, and this attachment on the girls side for her husband becomes more and more strong, thus if a girls gets a good husband--one who has accepted a bona fide spiritual master and is firmly fixed up in his service, automatically the wife of such a good husband inherits all the benefits of his spiritual advancement. So you are fortunate. Go on in this present attitude, serve you husband always and in this way your life will be perfect, and together husband and wife go back home--Back to Godhead.(SPL to Naiskarmi devi dasi, 28th July, 1973)
113
To you my advice is, because you are very intelligent and educated girl, you forget your relationship with Gaurasundara. Now you become mixed up in Krsna business and live like a chaste Hindu widow woman. There are many ideal young Hindu widows who do not dress nicely at all, do not comb the hair, and who take bath three times daily in the Ganges, wear white sari and are engaged 24 hours a day in chanting Hare Krsna Mantra. The vivid example is Visnupriya devi, Lord Caitanya's wife. When Lord Caitanya left home accepting the renounced order of life, sannyasa, at that time Visnupriya was on the summit of youth, 16 years old, but when her husband became sannyasi she also became greater than sannyasa. She was chanting her rounds on the beads and after one round she was collecting one grain of rice. In this way all day and night, as many rounds as she could finish, that many grains she would cook and eat. Just she how much austerity she underwent! Visnupriya is the incarnation of the Goddess of Fortune but to teach us how much austerity and penance she underwent, I think you should follow the footsteps of Srimati Visnupriya. You have good writing capacity, and good artistic ability. Now devote your life to chanting Hare Krsna and if possible write articles on Krsna Consciousness, as many as possible with your own paintings and send it for publication to BTG. Forget this nonsense Gaurasundara. These are all material relationships and have nothing to do with spiritual advancement. Engage your life fully for Krsna Consciousness. Only chant Hare Krsna Mantra day and night, read books and expressing the philosophy in your own words write articles for publishing in BTG. Don't bother anymore with rascals like Gaurasundara or anyone else. Take Krsna as your Supreme Protector and Krsna will help you in all respects. Practice this prescription and you will be happy eternally.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 30th April, 1974) Regarding women worshiping the deity, in the Bhagavad-gita it is stated striyo vaisyas tatha sudras te'pi yanti param gatim. The idea is that everyone who is properly initiated and following the rules and regulations can worship the deity.(SPL to Uttama Sloka, 13th August, 1974) So you please continue your devotional service, cooking etc, and you can also keep giving Bhagavatam class if you like. Women in our movement can also preach very nicely. Actually male and female bodies, these are just outward designations. Lord Caitanya said that whether one is brahmana or whatever he may be if he knows the science of Krsna then he is to be accepted as guru. So one who gives class, he must read and study regularly and study the purport and realize it. Don't add anything or concoct anything, then he can preach very nicely. The qualification for leading class is how much one understands about Krsna and surrendering to the process. Not whether one is male or female. Of course women, generally speaking are less intelligent, better she has heard nicely then she will speak nicely.(SPL to Malati, 25th December, 1974) Regarding the problem of how to be aggressive on Sankirtana and submissive in the temple, my request to you is that you should go on being aggressive on Sankirtana. I myself was aggressive in coming to your country. No one invited me. Even you boys and girls did not invite me. But, I came and I preached aggressively, and therefore you are now my disciples. So now you well know you have to approach the men and women of your country, and it may appear that superficially that you have to disturb them. They are doing their business peacefully, and you come and disturb them, ``Please take this Krishna book.''
114
Of course it is good that you are concerned about being chaste, shy, and submissive amongst your godbrothers. Canakya Pandit said that every man should see all other women as mother, and similarly a woman should see all men as son. So what is your difficulty? If you are completely aggressive on Sankirtana, there should be no material aggressiveness and pride remaining. You have to distinguish between devotees and nondevotees. Aggression for the cause of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu is pure. If you become completely absorbed in such aggression to spread Sankirtana Movement, there will be no question of wanting to lord it over in the temple. Preaching purifies us of these material tendencies for sense gratification. It is simply a matter of time that you will see this. Do not worry. Krishna will help you.(SPL to Jagaddhatri, Pasupati, Sailogata, and Pamela devi dasi’s, 30 th July, 1975) Regarding the disturbance made by the women devotees, they are also living beings. They also come to Krishna. So consciously I cannot deny them. If our male members, the brahmacaris and the sannyasis, if they become steady in Krishna consciousness, there is no problem. It is the duty of the male members to be very steady and cautious. This can be done by regular chanting like Haridasa Thakura did. Whenever there is a young woman, we should remember Haridasa Thakura and beg his mercy to protect us, and we should think that these beautiful gopis are meant for the enjoyment of Krishna. It is a dilemma for our Society that we cannot deny these girls, and at the same time they are a great dangerous allurement to the young boys. Yes, as you say, I never think in terms of Indian or American regarding my students. I take you all as part and parcels of Krishna.(SPL to Gargamuni Swami, 29th September, 1975) The idea of a woman's asrama is good. Those not married, if there is not provision for separate living quarters for them in the temples, they can go there. It is very risky having single women living in the temples, especially where there is no suitable living quarters.(SPL to Yamuna devi dasi,22nd October, 1975) Yes, the separation of man and woman is desirable. If Yamuna and yourself can develop such an institution of a woman's asrama, that will be nice. You are all elderly devotees. I think that this will be a good idea. If you produce milk, you should not drink milk very much. Rather, you should save it and convert it into ghee and then sell it to the householders and centers and thus maintain your asrama. The excess quantity of ghee may be exchanged by trade. Kirtana is our first duty. The Deity worship should be simple and the eating should be as meager as possible.(SPL to Palika devi dasi, 13th November,1975) The nursery school program is very good. That is good that the mothers are being freed to increase their devotional service. It is not that women should only produce children, but they are meant for advancing in devotion.(SPL to Jayatirtha dasa, 20th November, 1975)
115
Regarding Yamuna and Dinatarine, they want to live independently, that is the defect. A woman cannot live independent. According the the Vedic culture a woman is always to be protected by a man. Why they should purchase a house? We already have Los Angeles. If they want they can have a separate asrama supported independently of ISKCON. Every woman in America has money, so why do they want support? No, the BBT cannot give them loan. You may check that they are chanting and following the rules but do not get involved with their management. So far your suggestion that they sew clothes for the sannyasi’s Deities it is not possible. Sannyasis may have no connection with women.(SPL to Jayatirtha, 13 th January, 1976) You can attract the fair sex community. Most of them are frustrated being without any home or husband. If you can organize all these girls they will get a transcendental engagement and may not be allured to the frustration of life. Your engagement should be chanting and worship of the Deity. Jiva Goswami advises that in the Kali-yuga sankirtana is the principle worship. Even if one chants many mantras it must be preceded by glorious sankirtana. Sankirtana is the maha-mantra. Yes, you are right, women are generally after sense gratification. That is the disease. Chant 24 hours a day and don't dress nicely to attract men. It is better that you don't make a large program. Remain a humble program. In bhakti there is no grotesque program.. A humble program is better. We are doing all these grotesque programs to allure the masses. My Guru Maharaja used to say that no one hears from a person coming from a humble, simple life. You remain always very humble. So far as giving loans, I think it won't be possible because in India we require a huge amount of money for Bombay and Mayapur. We also have to build nice Temples at Kuruksetra and Jagannatha Puri. The Americans are accused of being C.I.A., so counteract this. We want to prove how Americans have constructed very large temples. Certainly it is not for C.I.A. propaganda. Sita Devi, Mother Laksmi, wife of Lord Ramacandra, went to live with Valmiki Muni in a cottage. Although she was a King's daughter and a King's wife, she preferred to live very humbly in the cottage of Valmiki Muni with two sons in the absence of Ramacandra. That should be the ideal example. Women when not with husband must live very very humbly and simple life.(SPL to Yamuna and Dinatarini, 13th January, 1976) The thing is cow protection is not possible for women. You can keep two or three cows, but on larger scale it is not possible. You should not try to take care of more. It is not women's business. Women's business is getting milk and making milk preparations. On the whole larger scale is not to be attempted by women. Manage a small asram, but don't try bigger scale, then you require the help of men. Don't try manual exertion, then again there is mixture and that is not desired. Simply keep yourself aloof from men--chanting, many more times as possible, read books, worship the deity. I am very much pleased with this girl Svati--she has adopted this white dress. She must not be attractive at all. A widow is forbidden to use ornaments, nice sari, decoration, combing the hair nicely. These are forbidden for the woman who is not with husband.(SPL to Yamuna and Dinatarini, 21st February, 1976)
116
DRESSING LIKE A VAISNAVA
February 17th, 1976 Prabhupada told us today that everyone should shave up every purnima, or full moon. (P.D.,1,359) The Tiloks on the forehead and other parts of the body are symbolic representation of Radha Krishna Temples. In other words by marking Tiloks on all parts of our body we become protected by the Lord from all sides. Besides Tilok marking at once makes one known as Vaisnavas therefore they are necessary as much as the beads.(SPL to Dayananda, Nandarani and Uddhava, 20th September, 1967) Regarding change of dress, I beg to inform you that every Krishna conscious person must be clean shaved, must have Tilakas on the forehead and other eleven places and must have the Sikha on the top of the head besides beads on the neck as usual. Rarely one can continue to keep beard but it is better not to keep it to distinguish oneself from the Hippies. gentleman but one I think all of you except a Sannyasi may dress yourself just like a fine up to date American must have the Tilakas etc as I have mentioned above.(SPL to Brahmananda, 11th October, 1967) Regarding the hippy religion; we must distinguish ourselves from the hippies. The hippies generally maintain long hair & beard & in order to distinguish ourselves from them we should be clean shaved. When our devotees go outside I have no objection if he dresses as nice American or Canadian gentleman. Up to date gentlemen are all clean shaved so if we do not keep long hair & dress ourselves nicely with tilaka, flag & beads on the neck, apart from our devotional service, then certainly we shall be distinct from the Hippies. I think we should follow this principle rigidly & there is no question of giving up robes in the temple. We do not wish to be estranged from the material world. That is another nonsense. We have to deal with persons in the society & perhaps we are the only community in the world which can render the best possible service to the society.(SPL to Pradyumna, 17th October, 1967) Householders may wear dhotis in the Temple, or as they like, but not of the saffron color. They may wear white, yellow, or whatever. Outside the Temple they may wear American gentleman's dress, with Tilaka, flag, and beads. It is not required to wear dhotis, as this society does not understand, so outside the Temple dress suit is more socially acceptable. If they so desire, for ceremony, they can dress in dhotis for Kirtana.(SPL to Balai, 12 th March, 1968) If you want you can cut your hairs, but there is no need of cutting. It would be nicer if you can put on sari, you can learn it from Jadurani. You must remain like a nice girl. The dress and appearance is social convention of the society.(SPL to Madhavi Lata, 20th June, 1968)
117
The Sivaite tilaka is three pundra, 3 lines, on the forehead, in 3 parallel lines. Our tilak udra pundra, they are distinctive marks of different sections. There are two sections of the Vedic followers. Namely, the impersonalists and personalists. So the tilak distinguishes one from the impersonalists. Our udra pundra, Visnu temple, udra pundra means Visnu temple, so we are distinguished from the mayavadis who use the three parallel lines, tripundra.(SPL to Rupanuga, 30th August, 1968) The next point is that you should dress just like perfect American gentlemen, but the sikha and tilak must be very prominent. Coat, pants, necktie, and everything, Brahmacari and Grhasthas, they can put on, because you are not Sannyasi. In the temple, you can dress as brahmacari, but in order not to become ridiculous in the eyes of others, outside you should dress just like a very nice perfect aristocratic American. So there is no objection. But we must have always our tilak and sikha and there is no compromise for this purpose.(SPL to Brahmananda, 6th October, 1968) Regarding dress, I have already written to you that you can dress as smartly as possible to deal with the public, and dress is immaterial in Krishna Consciousness. Consciousness is within. I am a sannyasi, but if some important work requires I dress myself just like a smart gentleman, I would immediately accept it. So it is not a problem.(SPL to Gopala Krsna, 3rd September, 1969) Tilaka means victory personified.(SPL to Tilaka devi dasi, 5th July, 1971) There is not much difference in the robes of mayavadis and Vaisnavas, but they generally use a deeper color and we use lighter saffron.(SPL to Jadurani, 28th June, 1973) Unless absolutely necessary, one should keep head shaven and not allow the hair to grow long. If absolutely necessary, one can dress like an American gentleman, with short hair, but long hair is prohibited. The reason that one with long hair is not my disciple is because he is against the principle. Unless absolutely necessary one should keep hair short, and if necessary one can dress like an American gentleman with short hair. It is not expected that everyone will join. For that reason we can't compromise. The tendency is there to be hippy. When the acaryas are seen with beard, that is during Caturmasya, July-September. If observed strictly there is not simply a beard. There are so many rules and regulations. One can't eat a variety of foods. Only kitri prepared and poured on the floor, and then licked up. There are so many other rules also. That is not always that they kept beard.(SPL tp Dhrstaketu dasa, 17 th July, 1976)
118
SPIRITUAL MASTER AND DISCIPLE QUALIFICATIONS OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER Cc. Madya 24.330 guru-lakñaëa, çiñya-lakñaëa, doìhära parékñaëa sevya——bhagavän, sarva-mantra-vicäraëa SYNONYMS guru-lakñaëa—the symptoms of a bona fide spiritual master; çiñyalakñaëa—the symptoms of a bona fide disciple; doìhära—of both; parékñaëa—the testing; sevya-bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead is worshipable; sarva-mantra-vicäraëa—consideration of the different types of mantras. TRANSLATION “Your book should describe the characteristics of the bona fide guru and the bona fide disciple. Then, before accepting a spiritual master, one can be assured of the spiritual master’s position. Similarly, the spiritual master can also be assured of the disciple’s position. The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kåñëa, should be described as the worshipable object, and you should describe the béja-mantra for the worship of Kåñëa, as well as that for Räma or any other expansion of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
Cc. Madya 8.128 kibä vipra, kibä nyäsé, çüdra kene naya yei kåñëa-tattva-vettä, sei ‘guru’ haya SYNONYMS kibä—whether; vipra—a brähmaëa; kibä—whether; nyäsé—a sannyäsé; çüdra—a çüdra; kene—why; naya—not; yei—anyone who; kåñëa-tattvavettä—a knower of the science of Kåñëa; sei—that person; guru—the spiritual master; haya—is. TRANSLATION “Whether one is a brähmaëa, a sannyäsé or a çüdra—regardless of what he is—he can become a spiritual master if he knows the science of Kåñëa.” PURPORT This verse is very important to the Kåñëa consciousness movement. In his Amåta-praväha-bhäñya, Çréla Bhaktivinoda Öhäkura explains that one should not think that because Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu was born a brähmaëa and was situated in the topmost spiritual order as a sannyäsé, it was improper for Him to receive instructions from Çréla Rämänanda Räya, who belonged to the çüdra caste. To clarify this matter, Çré Caitanya
119
Mahäprabhu informed Rämänanda Räya that knowledge of Kåñëa consciousness is more important than caste. In the system of varëäçramadharma there are various duties for the brähmaëas, kñatriyas, vaiçyas and çüdras. Actually the brähmaëa is supposed to be the spiritual master of all other varëas, or classes, but as far as Kåñëa consciousness is concerned, everyone is capable of becoming a spiritual master because knowledge in Kåñëa consciousness is on the platform of the spirit soul. To spread Kåñëa consciousness, one need only be cognizant of the science of the spirit soul. It does not matter whether one is a brähmaëa, kñatriya, vaiçya, çüdra, sannyäsé, gåhastha or whatever. If one simply understands this science, he can become a spiritual master. It is stated in the Hari-bhakti-viläsa that one should not accept initiation from a person who is not in the brahminical order if there is a fit person in the brahminical order present. This instruction is meant for those who are overly dependent on the mundane social order and is suitable for those who want to remain in mundane life. If one understands the truth of Kåñëa consciousness and seriously desires to attain transcendental knowledge for the perfection of life, he can accept a spiritual master from any social status, provided the spiritual master is fully conversant with the science of Kåñëa. Çréla Bhaktisiddhänta Sarasvaté Öhäkura also states that although one is situated as a brähmaëa, kñatriya, vaiçya, çüdra, brahmacäré, vänaprastha, gåhastha or sannyäsé, if he is conversant in the science of Kåñëa he can become a spiritual master as vartma-pradarçaka-guru, dékñä-guru or çikñä-guru. The spiritual master who first gives information about spiritual life is called the vartma-pradarçaka-guru, the spiritual master who initiates according to the regulations of the çästras is called the dékñä-guru, and the spiritual master who gives instructions for elevation is called the çikñä-guru. Factually the qualifications of a spiritual master depend on his knowledge of the science of Kåñëa. It does not matter whether he is a brähmaëa, kñatriya, sannyäsé or çüdra. This injunction given by Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu is not at all against the injunctions of the çästras. In the Padma Puräëa it is said: na çüdrä bhagavad-bhaktäs te ’pi bhägavatottamäù sarva-varëeñu te çüdrä ye na bhaktä janärdane One who is actually advanced in spiritual knowledge of Kåñëa is never a çüdra, even though he may have been born in a çüdra family. However, even if a vipra, or brähmaëa, is very expert in the six brahminical activities (paöhana, päöhana, yajana, yäjana, däna, pratigraha) and is also well versed in the Vedic hymns, he cannot become a spiritual master unless he is a Vaiñëava. But if one is born in the family of caëòälas yet is well versed in Kåñëa consciousness, he can become a guru. These are the çästric injunctions, and strictly following these injunctions, Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu, as a gåhastha named Çré Viçvambhara, was initiated by a sannyäsé-guru named Éçvara Puré. Similarly, Çré Nityänanda Prabhu was initiated by Mädhavendra Puré, a sannyäsé. According to others, however, He was initiated by Lakñmépati Tértha. Advaita Äcärya, although a gåhastha, was initiated by Mädhavendra Puré, and Çré Rasikänanda, although born in a brähmaëa family, was initiated by Çré Çyämänanda 120
Prabhu, who was not born in a caste brähmaëa family. There are many instances in which a born brähmaëa took initiation from a person who was not born in a brähmaëa family. The brahminical symptoms are explained in Çrémad-Bhägavatam (7.11.35), wherein it is stated: yasya yal-lakñaëaà proktaà puàso varëäbhivyaïjakam yad anyaträpi dåçyeta tat tenaiva vinirdiçet If a person is born in a çüdra family but has all the qualities of a spiritual master, he should be accepted not only as a brähmaëa but as a qualified spiritual master also. This is also the instruction of Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu. Çréla Bhaktisiddhänta Sarasvaté Öhäkura therefore introduced the sacred thread ceremony for all Vaiñëavas according to the rules and regulations. Sometimes a Vaiñëava who is a bhajanänandé does not take the sävitrasaàskära (sacred thread initiation), but this does not mean that this system should be used for preaching work. There are two kinds of Vaiñëavas—bhajanänandé and goñöhy-änandé. A bhajanänandé is not interested in preaching work, but a goñöhy-änandé is interested in spreading Kåñëa consciousness to benefit the people and increase the number of Vaiñëavas. A Vaiñëava is understood to be above the position of a brähmaëa. As a preacher, he should be recognized as a brähmaëa; otherwise there may be a misunderstanding of his position as a Vaiñëava. However, a Vaiñëava brähmaëa is not selected on the basis of his birth but according to his qualities. Unfortunately, those who are unintelligent do not know the difference between a brähmaëa and a Vaiñëava. They are under the impression that unless one is a brähmaëa he cannot be a spiritual master. For this reason only, Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu makes the statement in this verse: kibä vipra, kibä nyäsé, çüdra kene naya yei kåñëa-tattva-vettä, sei ‘guru’ haya Cc. Madhya 8.128 If one becomes a guru, he is automatically a brähmaëa. Sometimes a caste guru says that ye kåñëa-tattva-vettä, sei guru haya means that one who is not a brähmaëa may become a çikñä-guru or a vartma-pradarçakaguru but not an initiator guru. According to such caste gurus, birth and family ties are considered foremost. However, the hereditary consideration is not acceptable to Vaiñëavas. The word guru is equally applicable to the vartma-pradarçaka-guru, çikñä-guru and dékñä-guru. Unless we accept the principle enunciated by Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu, this Kåñëa consciousness movement cannot spread all over the world. According to Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu’s intentions, påthivéte äche yata nagarädigräma sarvatra pracära haibe mora näma. Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu’s cult must be preached all over the world. This does not mean that people should take to His teachings and remain çüdras or caëòälas. As soon as one is trained as a pure Vaiñëava, he must be accepted as a bona fide
121
brähmaëa. This is the essence of Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu’s instructions in this verse. I hope you will not misunderstand the position of the acarya who is so important a figure in the matter of learning the transcendental science. The acarya is the direct representative of the Personality of Godhead, and nobody can claim to become a bona fide acarya if he is not strictly following in the footprints of the previous acaryas authorized in the matter. (SPL to Jugalakishore Birla, 26th August, 1958) Regarding the Teachings in the temple; everyone of my disciples may become a teacher strictly following my instructions. I am a bona fide teacher as long as I follow the instructions of my spiritual master. That is the only one qualification for becoming a teacher. As soon as one deviates from this principle one is no longer a teacher.(SPL to Nandarani, 29th October, 1967) Krishna was very kind to me when He sent you to me for cooperating. My hearty thanks for you when you write to say that ``Krishna Consciousness is the full perfection of life''. Lord Caitanya was eulogized by Rupa Goswami as the latter understood that Lord Caitanya was there to distribute Krishna Consciousness. The only gift for the humanity at large. Lord Caitanya wanted that the message should be distributed in every village and town of the globe. Let us do this service as far as possible in all seriousness. We can not make any compromise with anyone for cheap popularity.(SPL to Brahmananda, 21st December, 1967) Regarding Mataji, she must have some trouble because she has done something which is nescience. How could she marry a young girl to Krishna? Is Krishna so play thing that He can be handled in such a way? This means she has no knowledge of Krishna. She is simply a sentimental devotee. When a sentimental devotee takes the part of becoming representative of Krishna, there is simply havoc. Srila Rupa Goswami therefore said in his Bhakti-Rasamrita-Sindhu that devotion to Krishna without reference to authoritative scriptures is simply a disturbance. How Krishna could be married with a young girl?(SPL to Gurudasa, 15th May, 1969) Regarding my diary, you are right when you say that you would not see my personal belongings, that is a nice attitude, but still I have nothing to close from the eyes of my disciples. I think that my diary is now lying somewhere in New York, but that is not a very important thing.(SPL to Jaya Govinda, 22nd May, 1969) Regarding your $2,000 which you promised to send me within three weeks, I beg to thank you for this.* Actually, a brahmacari should contribute whatever he has got to Krishna, through the Spiritual Master. The Spiritual Master does not accept anything for his personal use, but he employs everything for Krishna's service. Therefore the Spiritual Master is accepted in the renounced order of life. So far as householders are concerned, they may contribute at least half of their income to Krishna. Then life is sublime. After all,
122
everything belongs to Krishna, and the sooner we return whatever we have got to Krishna, the better it is. That is our normal life.(SPL to Giriraja, 5th July, 1969) I also thank you very much for your appreciation of my books and letters and for my speaking in the meetings. They are not my words, as I have repeatedly informed you that I am simply the bearer of the message from Lord Caitanya through the disciplic succession and I do not make any addition or subtraction.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 10th January, 1970) Most of the Spiritual Masters are situated in Madhurya rasa, but not all of them.(SPL to Rupanuga, 5th March, 1970) Although I had immense opportunities to indulge in the four principles of sinful life because I was connected with a very aristocratic family, Krsna always saved me, and throughout my whole life I do not know what is illicit sex, intoxication, meat-eating or gambling. So far my present life is concerned, I do not remember any part of my life when I was forgetful of Krsna.(SPL to Tamala, 21st June, 1970) So far my qualifications are concerned, I am simply trying to carry out the order of my Guru Maharaja.(SPL to Nityananda, 12th November, 1971) I am successful in my teaching work because I have not deviated one inch from my Spiritual Master's instruction, this is my only qualification. So if you simply remain pure, your preaching will have effect.(SPL to Brhaspati dasa, 17th November, 1971) The spiritual master accepts the sinful activities of his disciples from the first initiation. I may give initiation very easily, but what can I do? I am prepared to go to hell for service of Lord Caitanya.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th September, 1971) It is a fact that by serving the spiritual master one becomes free from material life and makes spiritual advancement. I have not done anything personally, very wonderful. I am simply serving my spiritual master, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja and all the acaryas in the disciplic succession. If I have done anything of credit it is that I have not changed their teachings. I have not added anything of my own interpretation.(SPL to Bhima dasa, Krsna dasa, Sanat Kumara, Nityananda, Samba and Joseph, 16th May, 1974) So do everything conscientiously and my blessings are always with you. However, don't create any awkward situation that may be criticized. Caesar's wife must be above criticism. Up to now as I have got respectable situation, I wish that all my disciples will have similar respectable position in society. That will keep my name good. Like father, like son.(SPL to Caityaguru dasa, 11th July, 1976)
123
My blessings are always with you as you have requested. You are a very good devotee and servant of Krsna. So far your questions are concerned. Nityananda is the principle of the Guru. So, the Gurudeva is the incarnation of Nityananda. Anyone strictly following the instruction of the Guru is following Nityananda. The price one has to pay if he wants to become Krsna conscious is that he must dedicate himself to following the order of the spiritual master, mahat seva. If the Spiritual Master is pleased with disciple then the blessings of Guru will be there. That is the best way to become Krsna conscious, and Krsna is non-different from Nityananda. You may pray to Lord Nityananda to help you become dedicated in the service of your Guru. Krsna consciousness cannot be achieved artificially. You should approach Nityananda Prabhu through your Spiritual Master.(SPL to Makhanal dasa, 24th October, 1976)
A GURU GIVES ALL CREDIT TO HIS GURU
Personally I have no credit for myself, but I am trying to act as faithful servant of my predecessors and just presenting without any adulteration the message which I have received from my Spiritual Master.(SPL to Krsnadasa, 1st June, 1968) It is all Krishna's Grace that He has sent such a nice assistants to me, for executing the mission of my Spiritual Master. Personally, I am nonentity; I have come here on the order of my Spiritual Master, and He has kindly sent you all boys to assist me. So whatever is being done, there is no credit for me, but all the credit goes to my Spiritual Master, because He has arranged everything, and I am simply to abide by His order.(SPL to Brahmananda, 16th October, 1968) I thank you once more for your noble sentiments about me and I can simply say that for this nice attitude Krishna will certainly help you. I am fully aware of your sincere service and therefore I pray always to Krishna for your all-round welfare. You have got a nice temple by the grace of my Spiritual Master. It is very encouraging to me. You should always pray to His Divine Grace because naturally He will be more affectionate to you than to me. Generally one is more affectionate to the grandchildren than to the children directly. So I am sure that my Guru Maharaja will be easily inclined to your prayers than that of mine. You will do good always by offering your prayers to His Divine Grace Bhaktisiddhanta Goswami Maharaja.(SPL to Brahmananda, 19th December, 1968) I am just trying to disseminate this message of my Spiritual Master and if there's any credit for this service, everything goes to Him.(SPL to Prahladananda, 14th March, 1969) I thank you very much for your nice sentiments so expressed in this letter; that I am not unreasonable--rather you have taken the responsibility on your part. Actually we are all 124
conditioned souls so our demand from Krishna to accept us is unreasonable. From my personal point of view, I think that I am so sinful that I cannot even approach Krishna to show me any favor. But I have only one hope--my Spiritual Master--He is very kind. So someway or other He is dragging me towards Krishna. That is the only hope. Sri Caitanya Caritamrta says therefore: Guru Krishna. By the mercy of the Spiritual Master, and by the mercy of Krishna, one gets into Krishna Consciousness. Narada Muni is our original Spiritual Master and he has dragged so many fallen souls towards Krishna, and we are also hoping to be dragged by Him through the disciplic succession. Otherwise, if we study our own qualifications, there is none--rather I have got so many disqualifications.(SPL to Brahmananda, 10th March, 1969) I am very much thankful for your nice appreciative letter of my activities in this country and my Krishna bless you for all the fine sentiments that you have by the grace of the Lord. Practically there is no credit for me, if there is any credit it goes to my Spiritual Master, Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Prabhupada, Who is helping me by sending so many good souls like you in this movement. Whatever is being done, it is due to His Divine Grace only. So my business is just to carry out His order. That is the way of disciplic succession; and as you have all come to help me, if you also follow the same principles then our combined effort to serve Lord Krishna will be surely successful.(SPL to Dayananda, 26 th March, 1969) This is very, very encouraging, and I have asked my Guru Maharaja to just see how nicely these nice young boys and girls are taking to His Divine Mission.(SPL to Mukunda, 28th July, 1969) The sentiments that you have expressed in your letter are all due to my Guru Maharaja who has deputed me to pick up all good souls like you in this part of the world. Fortunately, we are now together and with great enthusiasm and patience let us erect this mission of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 12th January, 1970) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your two letters dated January 5 and 8 1970 respectively, and I am so much moved from your kind sentiments that you have expressed for my humble activities. Actually I am not worthy of any one of the words spoken by you but all of them are due to my Spiritual Master Who was so kind to me. In fact I am a worthless person because my Spiritual Master ordered me to take up this work in 1922 but I did not carry his order until 1958, when I was obliged to carry out His order by His arrangement only. This means although I was not very enthusiastic to carry out His order He forced me circumstantially to accept it. So this is His special mercy upon me and I always think about this with gratitude to this exalted personality coming directly from Vaikuntha World and we had the great fortune to meet Him. I think that is the only credit on our part that we happened to meet Him by some ``ajnata sukriti'' or unknown auspicious activities. He is so kind upon me that when I came to your country, where I was completely unknown, He sent to me some good souls like you unsolicited. So I accept you all as assistants or representatives of my Guru Maharaja Who is still helping me because I am so feeble and unworthy. Anyway, the business which we have taken to work together is neither your business nor my business as far we are personally concerned, but it is the business of Lord Caitanya and His bona fide servants like
125
my Guru Maharaja. Therefore it is the duty of all of us to execute it as nicely as far as possible within our capacity. In other words, we shall just try to discharge our responsible duties faithfully and seriously, then all facilities will come for our help.(SPL to Hayagriva, 14 th January, 1970) You are doing so much for fulfilling the desire of my Spiritual Master so you are indirectly the representative of my Guru Maharaja. He has been helping me in this matter by sending so many young boys and girls, otherwise who would help me in this mission while I came here empty handed and without any friend. I can only pray to Krsna to take care of you, otherwise I cannot repay your sincere service in my mission.(SPL to Bali Mardan, 22nd February, 1970) I thank you very much for your nice letter of appreciation. The kindly words that you have used in this connection are very much pleasing, but all the credit goes to my Guru Maharaja. He asked me to take up this job as soon as I met Him in 1922; unfortunately I was so worthless that I delayed the matter until 1965, but He is so kind that by force He engaged me in His service; and because I am very much worthless, therefore He has sent me so many of His nice representatives--the beautiful American boys and girls like you. I am so much obliged to you that you are all helping me in the discharge of my duties towards my Spiritual Master, although I was so much reluctant to execute it. After all, we are the eternal servants of Krsna, and by the Divine Will of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura we are now combined together, although originally we are born in different parts of the world, unknown to one another. This is the way of Krsna transaction; so let us, with great enthusiasm, preach this cult all over the world and make the people happy. They are missing the central point, Krsna, and our duty is to remind them--then everything will be alright. So follow the path chalked out by our predecessors, and success is sure.(SPL to Candanacarya, 12th March, 1970) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 3rd May, 1970, and beg to thank you very much for your kind sentiments. Yes, if it is any credit for me, that is what you have written that I tried to give aural reception to the words of my Spiritual Master, Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja, and thus I tried to engage my tongue in repeating the same words without any change. Actually I am the most unworthy servant of His Divine Grace because I delayed to execute His order by so many years. But it was better I began late than never, and therefore He has kindly sent to me so many young hearts to cooperate with me in this great Movement. Please therefore continue your good cooperation, and I am sure great things will happen without delay.(SPL to Kirtanananda, Maharaja, 6th May, 1970) My dear boys and girls, you are working so hard for broadcasting the glories of Lord Krishna's lotus feet and thus my Guru Maharaja will be so pleased upon you. Certainly my Guru Maharaja will bestow His blessings thousand times more than me and that is my satisfaction. All Glories to the assembled devotees.N.B. Every one should go with the Sankirtana Party as soon as possible.(SPL to Los Angeles devotees, 15th April, 1973)
126
You have written so many nice things in praise of me but I think that my Guru Maharaja is great, I am not great he is great. So sometimes by association of the great one appears great. Just like the sun is great heat and light and by reflecting the greatness of the sun's light the moon in dead of night also appears great, but actually the moon is by nature dark and cold, but in association with sun it has become accepted as great, this is the real position. So I thank you very much that you are appreciating my Guru Maharaja who wanted to preach Krishna Consciousness all over the world, he is so great.(SPL to Jahnava dasi, 1 st August, 1973) This book distribution, that was my Guru Maharaja's purpose. He said that I have got so many temples and now in Calcutta I have got a marble temple, but I would have wished that if by selling the marbles I could publish and distribute books. Now by the mercy of His Divine Grace Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Maharaja Prabhupada I am doing both by the co-operation of my American disciples. I am constructing so many marble temples and I am distributing so many books on Krsna consciousness. This does not mean that I am excelling my Guru Maharaja, but it is the mercy of my Guru Maharaja that he is giving me the facility for doing both.(SPL to Ramesvara dasa, 14th November, 1975) Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of the package from Los Angeles containing the Vyasa Puja and the latest BBT newsletter and I have found both to be extremely pleasing. The report of the book printing is both encouraging and surprising. Every time I see this I remember the words of my Guru Maharaja when he told me that wherever there was money it should be used to print books, not that we shall have big big temples and then fight in the court. He asked me to do this and I am trying my little bit, that's all. It is all by his blessings for without his blessings this wonderful thing would not have happened. He said personally to me, ``If I could sell this Gaudiya Matha building, that would have been better.'' He predicted that there would be fire within these walls. So I took it, ``O, His Divine Grace wants some books.'' So I accepted it, ``Yes, I shall do it.'' It is all by his blessings. Mukam karoti vacalam pangum langhayate girim, by his mercy a dumb man can speak and a lame man can cross a mountain.(SPL to Ramesvara and Radhaballabha, 14th August, 1976) Please accept my humble obeisances. I am in due receipt of your letter dated 30/10/76 and have noted the contents.You have given me the credit of being the best disciple of Prabhupada. That is very kind of you, but I am just trying to serve him. Whatever success there is is due to his mercy. In my last meeting with him in Radha Kunda he advised me to print some books if I get money. I took it very seriously and by His grace we have now published my translations of Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, Caitanya Caritamrta, Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu, Upadesamrta, etc. to the extent of 84 books. You'll be surprised to know that these books and my magazine Back To Godhead are selling daily 5-6 lakhs of rupees in the foreign countries. Out of such proceeds I am bringing foreign exchange of not less than 10 lakhs per month for construction work in Bombay, Mayapur, Vrndavana, etc. So, this is all due to the blessings of Srila Prabhupada. I have no credit in this connection. These American boys are helping me in this endeavor, therefore, until they are admitted to the Jagannatha Puri temple I'm not inclined to go there.(SPL to Shyama Sundarji, Sri Purusottama Matha, Puri, 15th November, 1976)
127
THE HUMILITY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER
I am very sorry that Subala das has assumed such air of importance. We should always remember that we are on the path of perfection, but we are not perfect. If Subala das or anyone thinks that he has attained perfection he will be wrongly directed. I have asked you all to address your Godbrothers as prabhu. This prabhu means boss. If everyone of us thinks of his fellow worker as boss there is no question of misunderstanding. The mistake is that being addressed as boss or prabhu one thinks himself as exactly Prabhu or the boss. One should not forget himself as humble servant even though one is addressed as prabhu. The spiritual master is offered respects as they are offered to the Supreme Lord. Unfortunately if the spiritual master thinks that he has become the Supreme Lord then he is doomed. A bona fide spiritual master always think of himself as the servant of the Lord. One should never forget __ be humble in dealings. If everyone of us would conduct our business in that spirit of prabhu and servant then there is very little chance of being misunderstood. Sometimes misunderstanding may take place but it should be adjusted in a spirit of service attitude to the prabhu. I know that my presence is very urgently required.(SPL to Nandarani, 28th November, 1967) When I left your country on the 22nd of July, I had very little hope to come back again. But Krishna informed me that I'm not going to die immediately; therefore, I have come back again to get inspiration of Krishna Consciousness from you all good souls. Although officially I am your Spiritual Master, I consider you all students as my Spiritual Master because your love for Krishna and service for Krishna teach me how to become a sincere Krishna Conscious person.(SPL to Jadurani, 16th December, 1967) May Krishna give you more and more strength my dear child. I am very poor but Krishna is very rich. I can simply pray to Krishna. But Krishna is very great and magnanimous; He can do everything for you and for us all. Thanking you once more. (SPL to Brahmananda, 21st December, 1967) Practically, I do not have any disciples; I select so many masters to train them in the service of the Lord. Your natural attraction for Krishna makes it show that in your previous birth you have cultured this science of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jai Mazo, 18th January, 1968) Regarding apartments: we are Indians, especially mendicant, we can adjust things in any kind of place. But I shall stay in any place hell or heaven, if it is approved by you. Of course, on behalf of Krishna I am accepting your sincere service, but on the whole, I am servant of the servant of Krishna [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. Therefore I may be in designation your Spiritual 128
Master, but actually I am servant of the servant of Krishna, and because you are all sincere servants of Krishna, I am your servant. I shall be glad to stay wherever yourself, Rayarama, and others like me to stay.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th February, 1968) I am very much obliged to you for expressing your good sentiments on account of my humble service to you all. Your appreciation of my humble service is thankfully accepted.(SPL to Guru dasa, 24th February, 1968) It is my duty to help you always in the matter of understanding Krishna Consciousness and whatever I am trying to bestow upon you all is the gift of Lord Krishna directly--I am just doing the work of a bearer. There is nothing of my personal contribution and I ask all your mercy so that I may be able to distribute Krishna's message as it is without any deviation. That will make Krishna, myself, and all others eternally happy. It is so nice, sublime and easy to perform.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968) Today they will observe Vyasa Puja ceremony (my Birthday Anniversary), so from this day, I will be stepping on the 73rd year. I hope the remaining days of my life may be utilized to serve you all Western devotees of Krishna. Please pray to Krishna that he may give me the necessary strength to discharge the duty entrusted by my Spiritual Master.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968) You are good for everything but your attitude to remain good for nothing is very nice. A Vaisnava is always humble and meek and he is never puffed even he has got the highest qualities of demigods. You are always welcome to write me directly.(SPL to Upendra, 18th August, 1970) Devotee means he is able to tolerate all kinds of discomfort and whims of the material nature, and because he is so much absorbed in serving Krishna, he takes no time to become angry or take offense with others or find out some fault, no. Devotee means very liberal and kind to everyone, always gentleman under all kinds of conditions of life. So now you have practically become inseparable from Germany temples, and you have introduced this strict brahminical standard in those countries and it is coming out successful. So I am always appreciating you and your good wife, Himavati, for your kindly helping me in this way. May Krishna shower you with His all blessings.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 10 th December, 1972)
COMPASSION OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER
I am always thinking of you and praying to Krsna to help you and give you more and more advancement in Krsna consciousness.(SPL, unidentified, 19th April, 1968)
129
Regarding Kirtanananda's letter, I may inform you that I always think of him and pray to Krishna for his good sense. That is my duty. Anyone who comes to me for my help or wants advance in Krishna Consciousness, and whom I initiate and accept as my disciple, I must pray for him and his welfare always.(SPL to Janardana, 26th April, 1968) I am always thinking of you. Sometimes I silently cried and prayed to Krishna that how I have lost this child.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 23rd May, 1968) And I am glad to learn that you are feeling somewhat healthier(SPL to Jadurani, 16th March, 1969) I have already replied Jadurani's letter. Regarding her offenses, I do not remember when she committee. offenses, and even though she might have done so, I excuse her 100 times, without any hesitation. So she has nothing to bother about it.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 19th March, 1969) My Guru Maharaja wanted me to come here and to pick up as many of you as is possible. And I am trying my best.(SPL to Jaya Gopala, 11th January, 1970) My students are so nicely trained that they can even lie down on the street. But it is my duty to see to their comforts as far as possible. So please let me know if such house is available. It does not matter where it is situated.(SPL to Sriman Radharamana Sharanji, 25th June, 1970) Even if you think you have committee. offenses, it is like kicking of the small child, which is taken pleasingly by the parents. So don't worry about it. Krishna will give you all protection(SPL to Upendra, 16th February, 1971) And you have committee. no offenses. Even if there were some, they are all excused. Just like the mother who does not take the kicking of her child very seriously, so all these so called offenses are readily excused by me.(SPL to Ranadhira, 21st April, 1971) The only concern of the devotees is that so many rascals are suffering in the concocted civilization of illusory sense enjoyment, how can they be saved?(SPL to Bhavatarini, 4th May, 1974) Even if somebody does not go in one line with the rest of the godbrothers, he can remain separately, but it does not mean that he may disobey the principles that I have laid down. So long as one follows the principles, he continues to be my disciple.(SPL to Madhudvusa Swami, 7th November, 1975)
130
You cannot survive without my mercy and I cannot survive without your mercy. It is reciprocal. This mutual dependence is based on love--Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jayatirtha, 22nd January, 1976)
QUALIFICATIONS FOR BECOMING A GURU S.B.4.18.5 tän anädåtya yo ’vidvän arthän ärabhate svayam tasya vyabhicaranty arthä ärabdhäç ca punaù punaù SYNONYMS tän—those; anädåtya—neglecting; yaù—anyone who; avidvän—rascal; arthän—schemes; ärabhate—begins; svayam—personally; tasya—his; vyabhicaranti—do not become successful; arthäù—purposes; ärabdhäù— attempted; ca—and; punaù punaù—again and again. TRANSLATION A foolish person who manufactures his own ways and means through mental speculation and does not recognize the authority of the sages who lay down unimpeachable directions is simply unsuccessful again and again in his attempts. PURPORT At the present moment it has become fashionable to disobey the unimpeachable directions given by the äcäryas and liberated souls of the past. Presently people are so fallen that they cannot distinguish between a liberated soul and a conditioned soul. A conditioned soul is hampered by four defects: he is sure to commit mistakes, he is sure to become illusioned, he has a tendency to cheat others, and his senses are imperfect. Consequently we have to take direction from liberated persons. This Kåñëa consciousness movement directly receives instructions from the Supreme Personality of Godhead via persons who are strictly following His instructions. Although a follower may not be a liberated person, if he follows the supreme, liberated Personality of Godhead, his actions are naturally liberated from the contamination of the material nature. Lord Caitanya therefore says: “By My order you may become a spiritual master.” One can immediately become a spiritual master by having full faith in the transcendental words of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and by following His instructions. Materialistic men are not interested in taking directions from a liberated person, but they are very much interested in their own concocted ideas, which make them repeatedly fail in their attempts. Because the entire world is now following the imperfect directions of conditioned souls, humanity is completely bewildered.
131
Yes, whoever you tell the chant to, it is effective. You have heard it from me and my disciples, similarly I have heard it from my Guru Maharaja, and so on, and on. Because you have heard it from a pure devotee of the Lord, therefore it is transmitted from you to another. Just as an aerial message, is transmitted from one place to another, similarly, this Guru parampara system is working. My disciples are my agents, my representatives, so by hearing it from them, you are receiving it from me. And because you are a sincere soul, those who are hearing the Mantra from you are receiving it in disciplic succession, from Lord Caitanya and from Lord Krishna.(SPL to Andrea Temple, 6th March, 1968) The statements of Thakura Bhaktivinode are as good as scriptures because he is liberated person. Generally the spiritual master comes from the group of such eternal associates of the Lord; but anyone who follows the principles of such ever liberated persons is as good as one in the above mentioned group. The gurus from nature's study are accepted as such on the principle that an elevated person in Krishna Consciousness does not accept anyone as disciple, but he accepts everyone as expansion of his guru. That is very high position, called Maha-bhagavata. Just like Radharani, sometimes thinks a subordinate of hers as her teacher, to understand devotion of Krishna.(SPL to Janardana, 26th April, 1968) A person who is liberated acharya and guru cannot commit any mistake, but there are persons who are less qualified or not liberated, but still can act as guru and acharya by strictly following the disciplic succession. It is the injunction of the sastras that anyone who sees the Deity in the Temple as made of wood or stone, or considers the acaryas and gurus as ordinary common men, and discriminates Vaisnavas or devotees as belonging to a certain group or caste, are called hellish. Your question about Bon Maharaja in relation with his disciple is very intelligent and intricate, and we shall discuss at long when we meet.(SPL to Janardana, 26th April, 1968) The science of Krishna Consciousness is transcendental science which is never understood by materialistic persons. Therefore, the Vedas order is that one must approach a spiritual master to understand that transcendental science. And the qualification of a spiritual master is that he has to have received the knowledge similarly from a bona fide spiritual master, and the result is that a spiritual master is completely convinced of the existence of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and he is fixed. That is the qualification of the spiritual master. In other words, this science is appreciated by service attitude only. It is never understood by any challenging spirit. One who is submissive and ready to give aural reception of the transcendental message, to him only the transcendence becomes revealed. (SPL to Sacisuta, 17th June, 1968) Yes, Buffalo will certainly gradually grow to a nice center, because there is a sincere devotee like you. When Vidura met Maharaja Yudhisthira received him by saying that, your good self can make any place a sacred place of pilgrimage because you always carry within your heart Lord Krishna. So that is the real truth. Anyone who carries Krishna within himself, constantly, can go anywhere and turn the place into a sacred pilgrimage. That is the verdict of Srimad-Bhagavatam and blessings of Lord Caitanya. Lord Caitanya gave a plain order that anywhere we go, simply talk of Krishna Consciousness, and you will become a spiritual
132
master. So, if we simply do this work very sincerely, our life, and the life of those who will hear us, will be benedicted.(SPL to Rupanuga, 3rd July, 1968) I am training you all to become future Spiritual Masters, but do not be in a hurry. Don't be allured by cheap disciples. Go on steadfastly to render service first. If you immediately become Guru, then the service activities will be stopped; and as there are many cheap gurus and cheap disciples, without any substantial knowledge, and manufacturing new sampradayas, and with service activities stopped, and all spiritual progress choked up. (SPL to Acyutanandana and Jaya Govinda, 21st August, 1968) I want that all of my spiritual sons and daughters will inherit this title of Bhaktivedanta, so that the family transcendental diploma will continue through the generations. Those possessing the title of Bhaktivedanta will be allowed to initiate disciples. Maybe by 1975, all of my disciples will be allowed to initiate and increase the numbers of the generations. That is my program.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 3rd December, 1968) I am just trying to disseminate this message of my Spiritual Master and if there's any credit for this service, everything goes to Him. This message of Krishna Consciousness is coming down from Krishna Himself, and we are all servants of the Supreme Lord working under the consecutive disciplic succession. Please try to understand our philosophy through various books that I have already published and sometimes after you will have to carry out this order of disciplic succession.(SPL to Prahladananda, 14th March 1969) When a sentimental devotee takes the part of becoming representative of Krishna, there is simply havoc.(SPL to Gurudasa, 15th May, 1969) Regarding your first question, what is the difference in full between the Spiritual Master, Krishna, and the devotee? The answer is that Krishna is the source of all energies of the spiritual and material creations, the devotee is the part and parcel servant of Krishna, and the Spiritual Master is the transparent via media for leading the conditioned souls back to home, back to Godhead. All living entities are the servants of Krishna, but the living entities who have fallen into this conditioned life are forgetful of their eternal relationship with the Lord. The role of the bona fide Spiritual Master is to lead the conditioned souls out of forgetfulness and back into pure consciousness of serving the Lord in transcendental loving service. In material consciousness one is identifying himself with his particular body, and he is forgetting that he is spirit soul, servant of Krishna. Then by the association and instructions of the purified servants of Krishna, the living entity gradually comes to remember that I am not part of this miserable material world, but I too am the eternal servant of Krishna, and my only business is to give pleasure to the Lord in pure Krishna Consciousness. In this way, such devotee becomes himself eligible to lead other back to the path of devotional service and thus he too may become a Spiritual Master. This process is called parampara, or the line of disciplic succession.(SPL to Vilasa dasa, 16th June, 1969)
133
So far as initiating disciples is concerned, anyone who is qualified can do this. For example, Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura was householder and Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati was staunch brahmacari, yet they both were qualified for initiating disciples. (SPL to Krsna devi, 2nd November, 1969) So far as your taking initiation from Brahmananda Maharaja, I have no objection, but it is the etiquette that in the presence of one's Spiritual Master, one does not accept disciples. In this connection, Swami Brahmananda may write me and I will instruct him. (SPL to Jhon Milner, 24th March, 1971) I am very glad to accept them as my initiated students, and I have given their spiritual names as Ganga Narayana das and Jaga Mohini dasi respectively. Now you must guide them very nicely in Krishna Consciousness, because you are a veteran devotee and practically speaking the future of our Krishna Conscious Society rests in the hands of my older disciples. Give them all facility to perfect their lives by protecting them and instructing them nicely, that is now the duty of my senior disciples.(SPL to Karandhara, 3rd December) Regarding Siddhasvarupananda, these things which you have heard are simply rumor and there is no substance. Siddhasvarupa does not want to take disciples, neither he should have disciples while I am alive. That is the process. I have never said that Siddhasvarupa is a pure devotee.(But everyone can become a pure devotee if he has no other desire than to serve Krsna and the spiritual master.) That is simply concoction. Now I am going to India in few weeks and I shall stop at Hawaii and take Siddhasvarupananda to India for training him up properly.(SPL to Sudevi dasi, 15th September, 1972) As for your next question, can only a few pure devotees deliver others, anyone, if he is a pure devotee he can deliver others, he can become spiritual master. But unless he on that platform he should not attempt it. Then both of them will to go to hell, like blind men leading the blind.(SPL to Tusta Krsna, 14th December, 1972) You are right about Sridhara Maharaja's genuineness. But in my opinion he is the best of the lot. He is my old friend, at least he executes the regulative principles of devotional service. I do not wish to discuss about activities of my Godbrothers but it is a fact they have no life for preaching work. All are satisfied with a place for residence in the name of a temple, they engage disciples to get foodstuff by transcendental devices and eat and sleep. They have no idea or brain how to broadcast the cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. My Guru Maharaja used to lament many times for this reason and he thought if one man at least had understood the principle of preaching then his mission would achieve success. In the latter days of my Guru Maharaja he was very disgusted. Actually, he left this world earlier, otherwise he would have continued to live for more years. Still he requested his disciples to form a strong Governing body for preaching the cult of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. He never recommended anyone to be acarya of the Gaudiya Math. But Sridhara Maharaja is responsible for disobeying this order of Guru Maharaja, and he and others who are already dead unnecessarily thought that there must be one acarya. If Guru Maharaja could have seen someone who was qualified at that time to be acarya he would have mentioned. Because on the night before he passed away he talked of
134
so many things, but never mentioned an acarya. His idea was acarya was not to be nominated amongst the governing body. He said openly you make a GBC and conduct the mission. So his idea was amongst the members of GBC who would come out successful and self effulgent acarya would be automatically selected. So Sridhara Maharaja and his two associate gentlemen unauthorizedly selected one acarya and later it proved a failure. The result is now everyone is claiming to be acarya even though they may be kanistha adhikari with no ability to preach. In some of the camps the acarya is being changed three times a year. Therefore we may not commit the same mistake in our ISKCON camp. Actually amongst my Godbrothers no one is qualified to become acarya.(SPL to Rupanuga, 28th April, 1974) I have heard that there is some worship of yourself by the other devotees. Of course it is proper to offer obeisances to a Vaisnava, but not in the presence of the spiritual master. After the departure of the spiritual master, it will come to that stage, but now wait. Otherwise it will create factions.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 1st October, 1974) So I am very pleased to hear this and I thank you for your service in helping to push on this mission of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Our mission is that especially those who have taken their birth in India that it is their responsibility to become perfect in the science of Krsna Consciousness and to deliver everyone in the world. In this way everyone is expected to become guru. But how to be a guru? It is said that one simply has to repeat the instructions that Krsna has given. If he repeats without adding or subtracting anything, then he is qualified as guru. Actually there is only one guru--Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. So those who simply repeat His words, they also become guru. But of course a guru never thinks himself as being God. He only thinks himself as the servant of the servant of the servant: gopi bhrtya pada-kamalayo das dasanudasa [Cc. Madhya 13.80].(SPL to Mr. and Mrs. Bhatia, 23rd November, 1975) Every student is expected to become Acarya. Acarya means one who knows the scriptural injunctions and follows them practically in life, and teaches them to his disciples.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Swami, 2nd December, 1975) I am very glad to inform you that Sudama Vipra Maharaja is also now following my principles. Si I am very very happy to receive all this news. Thank you very very much. Keep trained up very rigidly and then you are bona fide Guru, and you can accept disciples on the same principle. But as a matter of etiquette it is the custom that during the lifetime of your Spiritual master you bring the prospective disciples to him, and in his absence or disappearance you can accept disciples without any limitation. This is the law of disciplic succession. I want to see my disciples become bona fide Spiritual Master and spread Krishna consciousness very widely, that will make me and Krishna very happy.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Swami, 2nd December, 1975) We do not have to manufacture anything new. We are getting perfect knowledge from krishna through the disciplic succession, so our position is very firm. Whatever we hear from the bona fide spiritual master should be practiced in life and the same message
135
delivered to whomever we meet. In this way you become spiritual master.(SPL to Kirtiraja dasa, 31st December, 1975) It is not very difficult, simply one has to hear from the perfect authority who is in disciplic succession from Krsna Himself, and then repeat the same message without any change. If one does this then he is qualified to become guru.(SPL to Jayadharma dasa, 20th August, 1976) 8th March, 1976 After they had gone, I questioned Srila Prabhupada again on the criticism that Siddha Svarupa ´s men are more attached to him than to Prabhupada. Prabhupada shrugged it off, saying it is all right, it is not harmfull. He said that each of us has become a guru and accept many disciples. But as a matter of etiquette, one should wait until his own spiritual master has departed before doing so. After lunch, I questioned him further. He told me that having a following is not such a serious offense. But if someone thinks that he is qualified, and accepts disciples in the presence of his own spiritual master, that in itself would be his disqualification. Replying to my question whether one has to be a pure devotee to make disciples, he said that one has to be strictly following the principles. That is requirement. Then he can be considered to be on a pure platform.(P.D.,1,423-424)
ACCEPTANCE OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER
The whole thing has been disturbed in the set of Sanatana Dharma only by violating this principle of following the Acarya. So far the Bhagavad-gita is concerned every one, let him be a very great scholar in the mundane sense, must be in confirmed position along with the mode of understanding of Sri Arjuna. That is the crucial point of testing an Acarya false or real Sri Arjuna is the first man to understand Geeta and the mode of his understanding is clearly defined in the Bhagavad-gita. So there is no difficulty in testing an Acarya whether he is false or bona fide.Our determination is to preach the Bhagavad-gita strictly on that parampara system as it is recommended in the Bhagavad-gita.(SPL to Jugalkisora Birla, 26th August, 1958) The secret of success in the matter of Krishna Consciousness is devotion to the Lord and the Spiritual Master. In the Vedas, the secret of success is described as follows: yasya deve para bhakti yatha deve tatha gurau yasya ete kathotha hi artha prakasyanta mahatmanah ``Anyone who has developed unflinching faith in the Lord and the Spiritual Master can understand the revealed scripture unfold before him.'' So continue your present aptitude and you will be successful in your spiritual progress. I am sure that even if I am not physically present before you. Still you will be able to execute all spiritual duties in the matter of 136
Krishna Consciousness; if you follow the above principles. I thank you once more for your service.(SPL to Subala, 29th September, 1967)
I was very glad to learn that you are following our four principle rules, therefore your picking up of the process of acquiring spiritual knowledge from Bhagavad-gita is very nice. In the Bhagavad-gita it is said that one should ``prostrate oneself at the feet of the wise, rendering him all forms of service & question him with a guileless heart again & again'', is the only means to attain spiritual knowledge. The process of speculation without approaching the bona fide spiritual master is simply a waste of time. In the Caitanya Caritamrta, Lord Caitanya affirms this principle, when he says that a fortunate living being while wandering in different species of life gets the chance of meeting a bona fide spiritual master by the causeless mercy of Krishna. In the Vedic literature there is a nice story about Dhruva. This Dhruva understood from his mother when he was only five, that God can be found in person in the forest. Dhruva went to the forest in search of God. The Lord Narayana in heaven or in the heart of Dhruva understood the sincerity of Dhruva's purpose & sent Narada, His great disciple to initiate Dhruva in the matter of Krishna Consciousness. This incident confirms that by the grace of Krishna, Dhruva was able to get the help of Narada as his spiritual master. Therefore, Krishna Consciousness is a parallel process in worshiping the Supreme Personality of Godhead & the Spiritual master simultaneously. Your desire to become the servant of the servant of Krishna is very pious. Lord Caitanya desired the same thing in order to set an example, though he was Krishna Himself [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. The Bhagavad-gita confirms this.(SPL to Aatie, 28th October, 1967) I have come here last Saturday the 6th of January. I am feeling well here because the climate is warmer. I thank you very much for your acceptance of my guidance. My guidance means Krishna's guidance. I am very poor and therefore I can pray only to Krishna for your guidance. Krishna is Absolute and we are all under His guidance but the bona fide Spiritual Master is accepted as guidance because he is transparent via media between Krishna and the devotee. The devotee has no access to Krishna without the via media. From your letter I can guess a first hand knowledge of Kirtanananda and Hayagriva. In the meantime I have received two letters from Hayagriva; one is already replied and the other is pending. Our line of action is simultaneous service to the Spiritual Master and Krishna. Without being favored by Krishna, nobody can have the association of a bona fide Spiritual Master and nobody can have the mercy of Krishna without being favored by the Spiritual Master. It is so intimately connected.(SPL to Umapati, 14th January, 1968) To stick to the principles advised by the Spiritual Master and serve Krishna under the direction of the Spiritual Master is the only hope of our advancing in Krishna Consciousness. The Spiritual Master and Krishna are two parallel lines. You have to make your progress on these two parallel lines, you cannot avoid one in preference of the other. The train, on two tracks, moves forward. The Spiritual Master and Krishna are like these two tracks, they must be served simultaneously. Krishna helps one to find bona fide Spiritual Master, and bona fide Spiritual Master helps one to understand Krishna. If one does not get bona fide Spiritual Master, then how he can ever understand Krishna? You cannot serve Krishna without Spiritual Master, or serve just Spiritual Master without serving Krishna. They must be served simultaneously.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 12th February, 1968)
137
Generally, people are inclined to do business or make profit for sense gratification; such tendency is the cause of material bondage. But to act for Krishna is the cause for opening the door for liberation. So, I shall not try to implicate you in business if you are not ready to award the profit for Krishna's benefit. The best thing will be that if you can come here for some days, say, at least for a fortnight, you can remain here with us in the temple here, and talk with me in details before you become my disciple. Actually, I shall be very glad to accept an educated and intelligent disciple like you, but first of all we must meet and you should know whether you can accept me as your Spiritual Master, or I can accept you as my disciple. This is preliminary necessity. I am therefore requesting you to come here at least for a fortnight, and let us understand one another. I think it is better if you reply me this letter in English, because I find it difficult in reading Gujarati, script, though I can understand Hindi fairly well.(SPL to Vinode Patel, 6th July, 1968) Therefore there is no possibility of receiving perfect knowledge without approaching a self-realized Spiritual Master coming down in disciplic succession. The mental speculator, no matter how advanced he may be, cannot deliver us the right knowledge. (SPL to Janaki, 28th February, 1969) I am glad to learn that you are realizing about Krishna's providing us with more and more facilities and that you are appreciating for my following purely the instructions of my Spiritual Master. Yes, that is the secret of success. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that one is successful in Krishna consciousness by the combined Mercy of the Spiritual Master and Krishna. By the Mercy of Krishna we come in contact with a bona fide Spiritual Master and by the Mercy of a bona fide Spiritual Master we can approach Krishna. So, both of Them are cause and effect of either of Them. Krishna is the original Spiritual Master known as Caitya Guru and He manifests Himself as the Instructor Spiritual Master. So this principle of following Krishna and Guru simultaneously is the secret of success, and if you follow this policy in the chain of disciplic succession than there is no doubt about your final achievement.(SPL to Jayapataka, 21st January, 1970) I am so glad to learn that you are an educated boy and coming to our Temple and trying to understand our Krishna Consciousness philosophy very seriously. It is very good sign. Try to continue this attitude; and whenever there is some question, you are welcome to put it before me, and I shall try my best to help you. My life is dedicated for this purpose, and you have no cause for hesitation; but the process of putting questions is service and submission--that is the injunction in Bhagavad-gita. Questions should be put before a person to whom you can submit yourself and to whom you can render some service also--that is the way of self-realization.(SPL to Sriman Anil Grover, 5th February, 1970) So the first step is that one should consider carefully whether here is a bona fide Spiritual Master to whom I can surrender myself without any hesitation.(SPL to Sriman Kenneth, 17th November, 1970)
138
I am so glad to accept you as my initiated disciple. Your spiritual name is Gurukrpa, or one who has the mercy of the spiritual master.Actually the mercy of the bona fide spiritual master is there equally for everyone. Just like the sun is shining equally everywhere, yet there are those who refuse to come out completely into the light.(SPL to Gurukrpa, 30th March, 1971) I am very glad to hear you are following my instructions by chanting 16 rounds daily. In order to chant offenselessly, so that the chanting will have the greatest effect, one must avoid the four sinful activities. You have asked ``How serious would it be for me if I should miss the golden opportunity to become your initiated disciple?'' You should know that the value of accepting a bona fide spiritual master is more than we can calculate. It is not a mere formality. Of course everyone is encouraged to chant Hare Krishna, but until one gives up sinful activities and becomes determined to serve Krishna through His representative then the firm fixing up of devotional service will not take hold, and there is every chance that one will fall prey to all sorts of material desires and have to come back again in the next life--and one cannot guarantee that he will be born in the form of life he may desire.(SPL to Ravendra Gupta, 12th February, 1974) One who teaches other conclusion from that of the Bhagavat- gita and the succession of acaryas is certainly not a guru, and in fact according to Lord Krsna, he is a fool, ( the word that Krsna uses is mudha, ass, rascal). So we have to examine whether the person who is presenting himself as our guru is actually in knowledge of the science of Krsna or whether he is leading us away from Krsna, or leading us to hell in the name of yoga mysticism. In this connection, the chanting of Hare Krsna is very efficacious because it develops personal relationship with the Personality of Godhead and cleans the heart of sinful reactions.Please go on reading our literatures and pray to Krsna to give you the right direction from within how to approach a bonafide spiritual master for advancing in spiritual life.(SPL to Trista Hibbarth, 3rd May, 1975) I am in due receipt of your Vyasa Puja offering dated August 22, 1974, received just now and I am very glad to receive it; better late than never. I thank you very much for your sentiments. Satisfaction of the spiritual master is the secret of advancement in spiritual life. The Lord is the original spiritual master, and a person in the disciplic succession can convey the message of the Lord as it is to his sincere disciple. We cannot manufacture our own process, therefore mental speculation does not at all help us in spiritual life. One simply has to surrender himself to his guru and everything will be revealed to him.(SPL to Sriji devi dasi, 7th November, 1974)
139
SIKSA GURU
Regarding your question about the husband becoming the Spiritual Master of the wife, anyone who can give instructing in spiritual life is treated as Spiritual Master. There are two kinds of Spiritual Master, initiator and instructor. So the husband can help the wife as instructor.(SPL to Himavati, 24th January, 1969) So far as your second question, Thakura Bhaktivinode was not official Spiritual Master of Gaura Kisora dasa Babaji Maharaja. Gaura Kisora dasa Babaji Maharaja was already renounced order, Paramahamsa, but Thakura Bhaktivinode, while He was even playing the part of a householder, was treated by Gaura Kisora dasa Babaji Maharaja as Preceptor, on account of His highly elevated spiritual understanding, and thus He was always treating Him as His Spiritual Master. The Spiritual Master is divided into two parts; namely, siksa guru and diksa guru. So officially Bhaktivinode Thakura was like siksa guru of Gaura Kisora das Babaji Maharaja.(SPL to Dayananda, 1st May, 1969) Cleansing oneself as well as teaching others to be clean; these two things must be there simultaneously. None of us have perfect desires but we are trying to be perfect and teach others to be perfect as far as possible. They cannot be separated but must go together as parallel lines. Siksa and diksa. Siksa means learning. diksa, or initiation, means the beginning of spiritual realization. So every disciple must make his own spiritual progress positively and help others to do so.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 30th April, 1971) To answer your last point, one who teaches can be treated as Spiritual Master. It is not that after we become initiated we become perfect. No. It requires teaching. So if we take instruction from them, all senior godbrothers may be treated as guru, there is no harm. Actually, you have only one Spiritual Master, who initiates you, just as you have only one father. But every Vaisnava should be treated as prabhu, master, higher than me, and in this sense, if I learn from him, he may be regarded as guru. It is not that I disobey my real Spiritual Master and call someone else as Spiritual Master. That is wrong. It is only that I can call Spiritual Master someone who is teaching me purely what my initiating Spiritual Master has taught. Do you get the sense?(SPL to Galim dasa, 20th November, 1971) Yes, a shiksa guru is anyone who can give spiritual advancement. You take instruction from my books, and if you are unable to understand any portion of the books, then you can get it explained by any senior devotee, whether Madhukanta or anyone else. Any senior devotee can be an instructor in spiritual subject matters. If you like to take instruction from Madhukanta, there is no harm.(SPL to Satadari devi dasi, 7th July, 1974)
140
If Kirtanananda Maharaja speaks what I speak, then he can be taken a siksa guru. Guru sastra sadhu. The spiritual master is one, that is a fact. Kirtanananda Swami may be taken a sadhu not spiritual master, or as instructor guru. I don't think he is saying anything against our principles, so what is the wrong?You have written that the devotees here say that you cannot know me, but only Kirtanananda Maharaja can know me. But, if Kirtanananda is a disciple and he can know me, and you are also a disciple, why you cannot know me? I have no objection to your taking Kirtanananda's instruction. There is no harm in going through Kirtanananda.You are both old disciples, so why you should be feeling any difficulty? (SPL to Satyabhama dasi and Paramananda dasa, 20th July, 1974) Regarding Sydney, that the President has left, if one does not follow the regulative principles, then he will leave. That is a fact. Has somebody else been elected? This is the function of the GBC, to see that one may not be taken away by maya. The GBC should all be the instructor gurus. I am in the initiator guru, and you should be the instructor guru by teaching what I am teaching and doing what I am doing. This is not a title, but you must actually come to this platform. This I want.(SPL to Madhudvisa Svami, 4th August, 1975)
CONNECTION BEFORE FORMAL INITIATION
About my coming to San Francisco, I have already written to Jayananda. I am always hankering after going there, but because there are some other program, immediately, so please ask all the devotees on my behalf to wait and in the meantime, enjoy chanting Hare Krishna. The chanting Hare Krishna is our main business, that is real initiation. And as you are all following my instruction, in that matter, the initiator is already there. Now the next initiation will be performed as a ceremony officially, of course that ceremony has value because the name, Holy Name, will be delivered to the student from the disciplic succession, it has got value, but in spite of that, as you are going on chanting, please go on with this business sincerely and Krishna willing, I may be coming to you very soon. I have already written to Jayananda about this, so don't be impatient. Pray to Krishna that I may meet you very soon.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19th August, 1968) Yes, there is definitely a vast difference between initiated and non-initiated. One who is initiated is authorized, and one who is not initiated is not authorized. Just like, for example, Pradyumna is attending class in Sanskrit in a college, he is given chance to learn Sanskrit, but he is not equal with the regular students. One who becomes initiated is channelized to the authorities in the disciplic succession. One who isn't initiated may chant Hare Krishna (and should certainly be encouraged to do so) and serve in his own way, and gradually by doing so he may want to be initiated. But otherwise he may fall away from following the rules and regulations.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 14th November, 1968) In answer to your question about the importance of initiation, it is to be understood that initiation means that power is coming from the Supreme by the bona fide disciplic succession. 141
This is required. Of course, for anyone to hear the message of Srimad-Bhagavatam will produce a favorable result but formally one should receive this knowledge from the disciplic succession. For example, Arjuna and Krishna were friends but still Arjuna submitted himself formally as Krishna's disciple. This is essential. We should take example from these great Personalities. Arjuna was hearing Krishna speaking Bhagavad-gita but still he submitted as Krishna's disciple. ``Now I submit unto You, please teach me.'' So this is the process. I hope this will clear up your question sufficiently.(SPL to John Darsinos, 23rd November, 1968) Regarding your question about the disciplic succession coming down from Arjuna, it is just like I have got my disciples, so in the future these many disciples may have many branches of disciplic succession. So in one line of disciples we may not see another name coming from a different line. But this does not mean that person whose name does not appear was not in the disciplic succession. Narada was the Spiritual Master of Vyasadeva, and Arjuna was Vyasadeva's disciple, not as initiated disciple but there was some blood relation between them. So there is connection in this way, and it is not possible to list all such relationships in the short description given in Bhagavad-gita As It Is. Another point is that disciplic succession does not mean one has to be directly a disciple of a particular person. The conclusions which we have tried to explain in our Bhagavad-gita As It Is is the same as those conclusions of Arjuna. Arjuna accepted Krishna as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and we also accept the same truth under the disciplic succession of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Things equal to the same thing are equal to one another. This is an axiomatic truth. So there is no difference of opinion of understanding Krishna between ourselves and Arjuna. Another example is that a tree has many branches, and you will find one leaf here and another leaf there. But if you take this leaf and the other leaf and you press them both, you will see that the taste is the same. The taste is the conclusion, and from the taste you can understand that both leaves are from the same tree.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 25th January, 1969) There are innumerable living entities wandering within the universe in different forms of life and conditions in different planetary systems. Out of many, many of such conditioned souls, only one will come into contact with a bona fide Spiritual Master by the Grace of Krishna. Krishna can understand from within the sincerity of purpose of a particular living entity, and He gives direction to such sincere devotee to the path of realizing Krishna Consciousness. So you have already achieved to this stage of life. Please do not miss the opportunity. Although you are not formally initiated, you have associated with our devotees in the New York temple, and it has acted. The seed is already there in you and it has to be helped to grow and fructify.(SPL to Larry Snyder, 1st February, 1969) Regarding the disciplic succession coming from Arjuna, disciplic succession does not always mean that one has to be initiated officially. Disciplic succession means to accept the disciplic conclusion. Arjuna was a disciple of Krishna and Brahma was also a disciple of Krishna. Thus there is no disagreement between the conclusions of Brahma and Arjuna. Vyasadeva is in the disciplic succession of Brahma. The teachings to Arjuna was recorded by Vyasadeva verbatim. So according to the axiomatic truth, things equal to one another are equal to each other. We are not exactly directly from Vyasadeva, but our Gurudeva is a representative of Vyasadeva. Because Vyasadeva and Arjuna are of equal status, being students of Krishna, therefore we are in the disciplic succession of Arjuna. Things equal to the same thing are equal to one another.(SPL to Dinesh, 31st October, 1969)
142
Under the circumstances, the conclusion is that the whole population is now sudra, as it is stated kalau sudra sambhava. So for sudras there is no initiation according to the Vedic system, but according to the Pancaratrika system initiation is offered to a person who is inclined to take Krsna consciousness. During my Guru Maharaja's time, even a person was coming from a brahmana family, he was initiated according to the pancaratrika system taking him to be a sudra. So the birthright brahmanism is not applicable at the present moment. The sacred thread inaugurated by my Guru Maharaja according to pancaratrika system and Hari-bhakti-vilasa by Srila Sanatana Goswami must continue. It does not matter whether the priestly class accepts it or not. When my Guru Maharaja Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Prabhupada introduced this system, it was protested even by His inner circle of Godbrothers or friends. Of course He had actually no Godbrothers, but there were many disciples of Bhaktivinode Thakura who were considered as Godbrothers who protested against this action of my Guru Maharaja, but He didn't care for it. Actually one who takes to chanting Hare Krsna Mantra offenselessly immediately becomes situated transcendentally and therefore he has no need of being initiated with sacred thread, but Guru Maharaja introduced this sacred thread because a Vaisnava was being mistaken as belonging to the material caste. To accept a Vaisnava in material caste system is hellish consideration (naraki buddhi). Therefore, to save the general populace from being offender to a Vaisnava, He persistently introduced this sacred thread ceremony and we must follow His footsteps.(SPL to Acyutananda Maharaja, 14th November, 1970) A disciple means one who is always following the orders of the spiritual master. So I instruct my disciples to refrain from four prohibitions, namely no eating of meat, fish or eggs, no illicit sex life, no taking of intoxication, including tea, coffee, cigarettes, etc., and no gambling. Besides that my students must chant sixteen rounds of japa-mala of Hare Krsna mantra daily. So if you are able to follow these principles without fail, then you are as good as my disciple. And after you have practiced these things for a few months' time, then we can see to your formal initiation.(SPL to Suresh Candra, 11th August, 1972) Regarding your questions, second initiation is real initiation. First initiation is the preliminary, just to make him prepared, just like primary and secondary education. The first initiation gives him chance to become purified, and when he is actually purified then he is recognized as a brahmana and that means real initiation. The eternal bond between disciple and spiritual master begins from the first day he hears. Just like my spiritual master. In 1922 he said in our first meeting, you are educated boys, why don't you preach this cult. That was the beginning, now it is coming to fact. Therefore the relationship began from that day.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th September, 1972) Allow me to congratulate you and your wife for giving birth to a new child. Now see that she is raised in Krsna Consciousness so that at the end of this life she can go back to Home, back to Godhead. As far as my blessing is concerned it does not require my physical presence. If you are chanting Hare Krishna there and following my instructions, reading the books, taking only Krsna prasadam etc., then there is no question of your not receiving the blessings of Lord Caitanya whose mission I am humbly trying to push on. (SPL to Bala Krsna, 30th June, 1974)
143
So far Gayatri Mantra is concerned, of course it it not such an important thing. The main thing is to chant Hare Krishna but you can consult with the GBC. Jayatirtha and get his recommendation. The Hare Krishna mantra is sufficient for becoming Krishna Conscious. You may please me the most by reading my books and following the instructions therein and by becoming fully Krishna Conscious in this life time.(SPL to Bahurupa dasa, 22nd November, 1974) Concerning your questions: Yes, it will help to read Bhagavad-gita but to have to hear from the realized person. Without the help of guru, if you read independently, you may be misguided. Therefore, so many politicians, scholars, etc. not being guided by the parampara system, have simply misled the public. The Bhagavad-gita is the standard book of knowledge in India and many eminent persons like Gandhi, Aurobindo, Dr. RadhaKrishnan, etc. they tried to understand the Bhagavad-gita, but could not do it. They were themselves misled and on account of their big position they misled so many followers. Our system, the Vedic system, is to approach the right person and hear from him exactly as Arjuna listened from Krishna. Mental speculation will not help. Hearing is the main point. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is written, dharmaksetre kuruksetre . . . when you hear from a realized soul, a person who knows things, he'll explain that Kuruksetra is a place where religious ritualistic ceremonies are performed from time immemorial, from the time before the Battle of Kuruksetra. But, if you read the books of some cunning politician, he'll mislead you and you'll learn that Kuruksetra means this body which is not actually the fact. That is the difference, hearing from devotees, the sound vibration coming from the realized person. Reading the book is the same thing . . . tattva-darsana--hearing from one who has seen the truth. Reading or hearing from the realized person there is no difference, but hearing the sound vibration from the realized soul is still more effective, better.(SPL to Panjabi Premananda, 16th April, 1976) 10th May, 1976 He explained very clearly the proper way to receive this perfect knowledge. „Our process of Vedic knowledge is how to surrender, not that I hear and reject it. That is not the way. That is another rascaldom....Surrender means you first of all be convinced that ‚The person whom I am going to accept as guru, whether he actually can give me knowledge?‘ That is wanted. Therefore, before taking a guru, the system is, for one year the prospective disciple should hear from the person and then decide. And similarly, the guru also should see a person is actually submissive or not. That is Vaisnava injunction, Hari-bhakti-vilasa.“ Prabhupada defined submission. „Intelligently serve. It is not that he is checking the guru, ‚How my guru is learned?‘ No. The submission is there. But when the guru says something he may not understand, that concession is there, pariprasnena, you inquire.“ Therefore he said Pariksit`s question was very intelligent because as a king he knew practically that criminals repeatedly commit crimes even after giong to jail, and medical patients repeatedly become diseased even after undergoing troublesome and painful treatment, because neither can stop their bad habits. „This is student. Just see how intelligently the question is put. Sukadeva Gosvami said that for any sinful action, atonement, one has to atone. So he immediately catches this word, this intelligent disciple, that ‚What is the value of this atonement? If he cannot correct himself to commit the sinful activity, then what is the value of such atonement?‘ This is very nice question, we shall discuss tomorrow.“ (P.D.,2,125-126)
144
DIKSA INITIATION THE MEANING OF INITIATION Regarding your question of an initiated person falling prey to the maya, the answer is that so long we are in this material world, there is always chance of being spoiled by Maya, so we must stick with vow to the Lotus Feet of Krishna. An initiated devotee is given the chance for becoming free from the entanglement of karma wheel. Initiated means beginning, not perfection. The Spiritual Master's business is to guide him to the perfectional point. But if one does not strictly follow the guidance of a bona fide Spiritual Master his initiation does not bear any meaning. The initiation performance is an agreement by the disciples to abide by the order of the Spiritual Master. Therefore, if the Spiritual Master is bona fide and the disciple is serious to abide by His order, then the success is sure. But if a disciple follows strictly the devotional way of life, he is no longer a karmi and all his activities which may appear to be like ordinary work, or it may be activity according to Scriptural injunction, are counted as devotional service. And devotional service in all circumstances is free from the actions and reactions of karma.(SPL to Jaya Gopala, 11th January, 1970) Cleansing oneself as well as teaching others to be clean; these two things must be there simultaneously. None of us have perfect desires but we are trying to be perfect and teach others to be perfect as far as possible. They cannot be separated but must go together as parallel lines. Siksa and diksa. Siksa means learning. Diksa, or initiation, means the beginning of spiritual realization. So every disciple must make his own spiritual progress positively and help others to do so.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 30th April, 1971) The word initiation means ``to begin'' not that when he is initiated a disciple becomes slack; rather upon initiation he begins spiritual life in earnest.(SPL to Makhanal, 22nd June, 1973) Initiation should be given as a future hope, but we should be careful about the second initiation. As recommended by the president or GBC they should only do so when they are quite confident of a man. Otherwise, he should not be recommended. If you follow this principle it will be successful. Every day I am getting request for second initiation, but I do not know. The responsibility goes to the presidents who pick them. Unless they are thoroughly convinced second initiation should not be given. In the beginning we may be a little lenient. But if someone falls down after being initiated he should not be credited with second initiation.(SPL to Rupanuga Maharaja, 28th April, 1974) Now be sure these devotees know and vow to follow the four rules and that they are chanting at least 16 rounds daily. Initiation does not mean they have completed all spiritual perfection and now they can relax but it means now they have begun spiritual
145
life. If they are true to their vows they will _ all perfection in this life and be eligible to go back to home back to Godhead.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 8th July, 1974) I think it is very obvious, even you have admitted, that the problem is that you are not following the basic principles of our society. The fact that you have not chanted your rounds for a long time is enough to make you without any spiritual strength. The best thing for you is to seriously try to follow all of the rules and regulations very strictly under the guidance of the temple authorities. Then your mind will become very clear, not so agitated. You have taken initiation from me, so actually you are obliged to do this. You have promised, therefore there is no choice,--you must follow strictly. Otherwise, you are carving your pathway to hell.(SPL to Gauragopala dasa, 26th May, 19757)
INITIATION QUALIFICATIONS I have heard about the incidents created by a new devotee, Jivanuga. He appears to be a crazy fellow. He should not have been initiated, but I have given him a chance to improve. Next time I am not going to initiate anybody who has not attended our classes at least for 3 months, and is not recommended by the leading members of the society. Less intelligent persons cannot take to Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Yamuna devi dasi and Harsarani devi dasi, 15th January, 1968) When someone is very interested and recommended by the Temple Commander, for becoming initiated, I accept him and give him first initiation in the form of Harinama in a regular ceremony with fire sacrifice.(SPL to Hanuman Prasad Poddar, 5th February, 1970) Regarding initiation as mentioned in your letter addressed to Devananda Maharaja, we shall be very careful now in the selection of candidates for initiation and everything must be followed by them very strictly as we have instructed, then we shall see about initiation.(SPL to Karandhara, 13th November, 1970) Regarding your proposal that recommendations for initiations should be approved by the GBC members, that is not a good idea. Such recommendation is for the local President to make from first hand observation.(SPL to Karandhara, 1st January, 1971) With this first initiation, we can more readily give them a chance. Provided they are enthusiastic and you observe they are following the devotional practices then you can submit their names.(SPL to Sahadeva, 23rd January, 1974) Regarding second initiations, I have become very concerned lately, that some of our older students who have been given the second initiation, have not been strictly following the rules 146
and regulations. So from now on I want our presidents to be very sure about the devotees they are recommending to me for second initiation. I think sometimes in the past devotees have been recommended chiefly because some more helpers were required in maintaining the deity work. Of course, necessity is there. It is just like in government, the government has need for a number of men to fill important posts, but first the persons must be qualified before they can award the post. Even though there may be a pressing demand, first the man must be qualified. (SPL to Sahadeva, 23rd January, 1974) I am glad that you are taking the recommendation of new initiates very seriously, that they are writing essays. Yes, it is a serious matter. Not that let me take a spiritual master as a pet and I can do whatever I want. No, one must be prepared to follow the order of the spiritual master with life and soul.(SPL to Tulasi dasa, 7th October, 1974) When you hold the fire sacrifice, impress upon the devotees that they are taking vows before Radha and Krishna, the spiritual master, and the Vaisnavas, so it is a serious thing.(SPL to Ajita dasa, 19th October, 1974) Regarding initiation, it is required that you be recommend by one of our temple presidents to me and then I shall consider it. First of all, one must have followed the regulative principle for at least six months without deviation. It is not necessarily required to live in the temple, but you must observe the rules.(SPL to Jennifer, 15th February, 1975) It is your responsibility to see that these devotees that you have recommended strictly follow the rules and regulations, chanting 16 rounds, attending the classes and the mangala aroti and refraining from the four prohibitions. You should lecture on these points at the initiation ceremony so that everyone understands fully. And by your own example you should teach.(SPL to Praphavisnu, 13th November, 1975) 18th June, 1976 He clearly explained how the process of initiation works. „By samskara, by the purificatory method, this tapasya, he becomes a dvija. Dvi means twice and ja means birth, second birth. samskara bhaved dvija. The when he becomes dvija, properly initiated, then he`s allowed to read Vedic literature. Sudra cannot. If you remain a sudra, no samskara, no purifikation, then you have no right to understand Vedic knowledge. Either you have no right or you cannot understand. The Bhagavad-gita is there throughout the whole world; everyone knows Bhagavad-gita, but they have misunderstood. Because they are kept sudra. First of all by birth he`s a sudra and when he`s purified then he becomes dvija. Dvija, the sacred thread means that this man, upanayana. Upa means near and nayana means bringing. So when one is brought nearer to the spiritual master and he accepts him as his disciple he gives the sacred thread as badge that this man is now dvija, twice-born. He`s no more sudra. He`s brahmana. So he has the right to read vedic literature. The Bhagavad-gita is summary of all Vedic knowledge so if we pass through this process of divya-jnana, diksa, then we rightly understand what is Bhagavad-gita or what is the lesson of Bhagavad-gita.“(P.D.,2,443)
147
HOW SPIRITUAL MASTER RELATES TO DISCIPLE PATRENAL RELATIONSHIP You have accepted me as father, so I have also accepted you as my dear and real son. Relationship of father & son on spiritual platform is real and eternal, on the material platform such relationship is ephemeral and temporary. Although I cannot give you anything as father, still I can pray to Krishna for your more & more advancement in K.C. Your sincerity & service mood will always help you in advancing your genuine cause.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 22nd January, 1968) Although I left my few children born out of this physical body, Krishna has sent many nice beautiful obedient children for propagating my mission. And you are one of them. So I am very much obliged to you.(SPL to Rupanuga, 30th August, 1968) When I initiated you, I accepted you on that very moment as my daughter. So you are eternally my daughter and I am your father. There is no doubt about it. And our relationship is based on Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Syama dasi, 30th August, 1968) I always think of you as my naughty daughter and from the start of this movement, you and your very good husband have always shown to be very sincere and important members of our society.(SPL to Janaki, 9th December, 1968) I thank you once more for your noble sentiments about me and I can simply say that for this nice attitude Krishna will certainly help you. I am fully aware of your sincere service and therefore I pray always to Krishna for your all-round welfare. You have got a nice temple by the grace of my Spiritual Master. It is very encouraging to me. You should always pray to His Divine Grace because naturally He will be more affectionate to you than to me. Generally one is more affectionate to the grandchildren than to the children directly. So I am sure that my Guru Maharaja will be easily inclined to your prayers than that of mine. You will do good always by offering your prayers to His Divine Grace Bhaktisiddhanta Goswami Maharaja.(SPL to Brahmananda, 19th December, 1968) The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son. (SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969) I lost my mother when I was only 14 years old. So I didn't get much of my mother's affection in my childhood. But in my old age, Krishna has given me so many young mothers to take care of me.(SPL to Yamuna, Malati, Janaki, 20th February, 1969)
148
When I was young and lost my father, I was very sorry to have lost such affectionate father, but by Krishna's Grace, I have now many American fathers and mothers.(SPL to Mukunda, 20th February, 1969) You have written to say that you are my disobedient son, but I think I am your disturbing father. I am putting more and more burden upon you but you are so tolerant that you have no hesitation to accept my demands even although sometimes they are unreasonable. So practically you are acting as my father. In my childhood I was very naughty boy, and I used to catch my father in so many ways demanding unreasonable things, and my father used to satisfy me. So although I lost my father in 1930, about 40 years ago, by Krishna's Grace I have got so many American young fathers. But the same nature continues, and I am demanding from my fathers the same thing which may be a little burdensome. But I am sure Krishna will be very much pleased if you will kindly tolerate some unreasonable demands from me.(SPL to Brahmananda, 27th February, 1969) Regarding my health, I am keeping well, but after all, this body is old enough, although personally I do not feel old. I feel exactly like your little child, and I am taken care of by my so many fathers and mothers like you. So I have no anxiety. Somebody asked me whether I am happy, so I replied that I left my home consisting of five children, where I felt not very much comfortable, but Krishna has given me many obedient and loving children, even though I am in a foreign country. That is my happiness. Actually, real love can be perceived only on the platform of Krishna Consciousness where there is no possibility of thinking oneself in the bodily concept of life. So let us try to introduce this nice consciousness in the human society.(SPL to Nandarani, 23rd May, 1969) The other day there was a question in class, one Indian boy asked me whether I am happy. So I answered him that in India I left my five children, but here, although I came alone, Krishna has given me hundreds of nice children. So I told him to just compare the practical happiness. So I am not at all inconvenienced under the care of my children here.(SPL to Brahmananda, 6th May, 1969) So carry on this work more enthusiastically and you will feel more and more jubilant in transcendental bliss. So far I am concerned, because our relationship is father and son, so nobody will be more satisfied than me by seeing your successful preaching work. Nobody in this world likes to be defeated by somebody else, but the father when he is defeated by the son feels more pleasure. Therefore, I may once more request you to try your best to construct New Vrindaban an exact duplicate of Vrindaban, and that will give me the highest pleasure.(SPL to Kirtanananda Maharaja, 18th February, 1970) You are all my children and I love my American boys and girls who are sent to me by my spiritual master and I have accepted them as my disciples.(SPL to Satsvarupa and Uddhava, 27th July, 1970)
149
Although I am Indian materially, still I have adopted U.S.A. as my fatherland and you are all my fathers. In India I had one father who raised me a Krishna Conscious child but in America I have got many fathers who are reminding me always of Krishna. Therefore I will always wish to live under your care.(SPL to Visnujana Maharaja, 4th April, 1971) My dear daughter Nirmala, Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated 11-3-76 and it is very nice how you are appreciating. It is also nice that you are caring for the devotees. They have left everything for me, so they should be treated as sons and daughters.(SPL to Nirmala, 21st March, 1976)
THE DUTY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER
Your letter is very encouraging, and I think in future your enthusiasm and energy can very suitably be engaged in the transcendental loving service of Krishna. Everyone of us has got a certain amount of good energy derived from Krishna, and when that energy is employed under the expert direction of Spiritual Master, one's life becomes successful. That is the secret of Krishna Consciousness. The Spiritual Master must be bona fide representative of Krishna, by disciplic succession, receiving orders from the superior, and the disciple must agree to abide by the orders of the Spiritual Master. This is the simple method of spiritual advancement; if you remember this principle it will be very nice.(SPL to Nathan Baruch, 7 th August, 1968) Your specific talents are to be engaged under direction of the Spiritual Master. Everything, every talent can be employed in Krishna's service, and how to do it is known to the Spiritual Master. You have the tendency for botany, you can grow nice flowers and fruits for Krishna, that is the utilization of your natural tendency. If you have got specific training in this connection, then after establishing this center in Hamburg you can come to our New Vrindaban and grow things, or you can grow things in Hamburg also. Fruits and flowers can be produced anywhere.(SPL to Sivananda, 11th November, 1968) Regarding your questions. If your prayers are sincere then Krishna will accept them and if Krishna accepts them then automatically I accept them, and if I accept them then automatically Krishna accepts them. So like this Krishna is everywhere. He is even between the atoms. So therefore wherever you are He will accept your prayers, and therefore I automatically accept. But the most important part again, the prayer must be sincere.(SPL to Kirtika devi dasi, 19th February, 1973) Regarding your question regarding your household situation, that is not the spiritual master's business.(SPL to Batu Gopala dasa, 18th February, 1976)
150
Thank you for serving steadily and taking responsibility in Krishna Consciousness. The spiritual master cannot be approached for solving marriage problems. That is not the business of the guru.(SPL to Sukirti dasa, 21st February, 1976)
APPRECIATION OF DISCIPLES’ SERVICE
Regarding your reminder for my good cooking, I am very much thankful to you and next time when I shall go to your home, I must serve you with good lunches without fail. (SPL to Sally, 6th November, 1965) I am so much obliged to you for your devotion and affection for me. I thought of you all throughout my journey from Francisco to New York and I was praying to Lord Krishna for your more and more advancement(SPL to devotees, 10th April, 1967) When you drive your car you always chant ``Hare Krishna'' and when I was by your side I could understand how heartily you have accepted the philosophy of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jayananda, 16th September, 1967) When I return I shall drag him forcibly and make all right again. Anyone who has once come to me has become my beloved son; temporarily one may display some Mayic affliction, but that can not prolong.(SPL to Rayarama, 2nd November, 1967) Regarding other books printed by, published by, or distributed by some European firm is very welcome. You have got also the full power of attorney in this connection. Krishna has sent you to me to help me in my mission. As you are my sincere spiritual son, Krishna will dictate to you what to do in this connection. So I have full faith in you and you can determine as Krishna speaks within your heart.(SPL to Brahmananda, 29th December, 1967) Your strong desire to serve me is very beautiful; your serving me means serving Krishna. I am also your servant so I cannot accept your service from you, or from any of my disciples. I accept service from my disciples on behalf of Krishna. Just like a tax collector must collect for the treasury, not for himself. If he himself touches so much as a farthing it would be unlawful. So I have no right to accept service from any disciple, but on behalf of Krishna I can accept. Sincere service to the Spiritual Master is service to the Supreme Lord. As stated in the prayer, ``Prasadad Bhagavat Prasadad''. That means because Krishna accepts service through the via media of Spiritual Master, therefore pleasing the Spiritual Master is equal to pleasing the Supreme Lord.(SPL to Upendra, 13th February, 1968)
151
I am so obliged to you for your hospitality with which you served me so long I was in Los Angeles; I was so much comfortably situated in spite of my not very good health. Krishna will bless you for your strenuous service single-handedly, rest assured. Please continue your service attitude in the same spirit, and Krishna will bless you with all benediction.(SPL to Aniruddha, 13th March, 1968) Your humbleness is very much appreciated by me. This humbleness is the sign of progress in Krishna Consciousness. A Krishna Consciousness person thinks always about himself as the lowest creature in the world, and the more one thinks like that he becomes elevated more and more. A Krishna Conscious person is never falsely puffed-up; he is satisfied with his humble position as the servant of the servant of the servant of Krishna [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. Hope you are well.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 1st June, 1968) Please accept my blessings. And offer the same to your good husband. I was so glad to receive the two caps which are very nicely made fitting to my skull, and I am enjoying it everyday in the morning, and when I walk on the street they all look at me due to your cap. Not only your cap but also I am enjoying the shirt made by you. And Lord Jagannatha is also enjoying similarly with cap and ghagara. So Krishna has given you a very good talent and you are sewing expert.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated August 13, 1968, and noted the contents with so happiness. I am glad to see in your letter indication that within very short time, you have been entrapped by Lord Krishna's Grace and you have expressed your transcendental feelings in such a nice way, that I cannot but admire your capacity to grasp so quickly about the whole philosophy and I must pray to Lord Krishna for your more and more advancement in Krishna Consciousness, and be happy and successful even within this very life. That is my ardent desire.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19th August, 1968) I am so much grateful to you and other devotees of the Krishna Consciousness society that it gives me a great pride that Krishna has given me association of such nice boys. (SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19th August, 1968) I am so grateful for your nice sentiments for me, and Krishna will bless you. I am very poor and I have nothing to return for your loving service, but I can simply pray to Krishna for your gradual advancement in Krishna Consciousness. I think that is the best blessing which we can have in this material existence. Thank you very much for your writing me, and occasionally please try to write such letters whenever you find convenient.(SPL to Syama dasi, 21st October, 1968) I am very much pleased by your renewed and serious efforts to help me in my service to my Guru Maharaja. Please continue in this attitude and Krishna will save you, you need have no doubt.(SPL to Hayagriva, 23th November, 1968)
152
I can understand clearly that you are making nice progress in your devotional service attitude. Your sincere and humble outlook is very nice. I am always praying to Lord Krishna to bestow His Causeless Mercy upon you.(SPL to Jayapataka, 1st December, 1968) I am in due receipt of your letter without any date. Purusottama says that this is a particular specialty of your letters that you write without any date. I think that you are right, because you are eternal. There is no beginning and no end and your enthusiasm is also eternal. You never get tired of serving Krishna, so I hope you shall eternally be engaged in serving Krishna because there is no end of such service.(SPL to Jadurani, 25th December, 1968) I know you are always eager to help me in all respects, and what can I do for you except pray to Krishna that you become more and more advanced in Krishna Consciousness along with your very, very good husband. Thanking you once more.(SPL to Himavati, 25th December, 1968) I am in due receipt of your two letters December 21 and December 23, 1968. I am very glad to know of your sincere activities in Krishna Consciousness. You are just a child and only by Krishna's Grace you've taken the courage to go to Germany to open a center and work very hard. So I am rather envious of your advancement in Krishna Consciousness because when I was of your age I had no such energy, although my father was always educating me in Krishna Consciousness from the very beginning. So I am sure that your efforts will be successful.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 1st January, 1969) Please accept my blessings. I was thinking of you since about a week why you are silent, and all of a sudden I got your letter with a golden ring enclosed. It was so much ecstatic. I thank you very much for your kind presentation which you have given, even sacrificing your husband's interest. I think, though, that your husband, Mukunda, is also pleased with this action. Anyway, immediately upon receipt of this ring I pushed it on my finger, and it is very nice.(SPL to Janaki, 18th January, 1969) Your desire to serve me is very praiseworthy. But because I am the humble servant of Krishna I cannot accept any service on my account. So what I say you follow so you may advance in Krishna Consciousness. That is your service and I accept it on behalf of Krishna. This is a very good attitude, and your wish to serve me actually means to serve Krishna.(SPL to Arundhati, 21st February, 1969) Yes I received the package of clothing, and they are too much beautiful, but still must be a little longer. The first set which you made for Them was the perfect fit. So I am sending them to you, so that you can measure from this first set of clothes and make more in the same size. I think this will solve the fitting problem.(SPL to Himavati, 23th March, 1969)
153
Yes I received your very nice set of clothes for my Deity, and I thank you very much for them.(SPL to Satyabhama, 24th March, 1969) I have accepted you as my disciple and you have accepted me as your spiritual father. This relationship cannot be ended anymore. It is eternal. So it will be my duty always to pray to Krishna for your further and further improvement in Krishna Consciousness, so you should go on serving this movement to your best capacity.(SPL to Rayarama, 9th July, 1969) I do not think you should divert your attention in any other matter. Yesterday we held Vyasa Puja Ceremony, and it was very nice. I shall take the opportunity now to thank you for the nice booklet you have had printed and for the part in this booklet written by you. After all of the reading was finished, I explained how service and prayers are accepted by Krishna through the medium of the disciplic succession. It is something like electricity: if one is in touch with his Spiritual Master, and his Spiritual Master is in touch with his bona fide Spiritual Master, then in this way an offering is automatically transferred to Krishna. Just as the Mercy of Krishna is coming down through the disciplic succession, so the service of the devotee is offered up to Krishna through the disciplic succession.(SPL to Brahmananda, 5 th September, 1969) I do not know why you write that you are unhappy. You can join me at any time providing your business does not suffer. You are developing the Seattle temple nicely. If you think in your absence there will be no mismanagement, then you are welcome to stay with me as long as you like. I like your cooking very much, so I shall enjoy nice good foodstuffs. But at the same time I desire that your field of activities may not suffer.(SPL to Upendra, 27th October, 1969) I have received the overcoat-cloak sent by Govinda dasi who is so much kind and affectionate to me. I am using it daily while going on my morning walk, but the temperature here is not so acute, suitable for putting on the coat. Still, it appears very comfortable in the morning and I am enjoying it. I have also received the dried banana, 8 packages altogether and they are being fully utilized. For the time being she may not send any more of them, but I think if she prepares more of them in the sunshine of Hawaii and keeps them in stock, they will not go bad.(SPL to Gaurasundara, 24th January, 1970) I beg to acknowledge receipt of a package yesterday which contained one set of Deity clothes. I have immediately got them on my Deities and They are wearing them and looking so beautiful. You have made the colors and clothes so nicely. I am very much pleased.(SPL to Himavati, 30th July, 1970) I have got confidence in you because Krishna has given you special talent for chanting Hare Krishna Mantra. When you were chanting in L.A. temple in the evenings, or in the mornings, I enjoyed your chanting so nicely that I thought myself immediately carried to Vaikuntha.(SPL to Visnujana Maharaja, 4th April, 1971)
154
I am in receipt of your note and gift of one ring. Just now I am wearing it. Because you have sincerely offered, I must accept on behalf of my Guru Maharaja although I am not worthy.(SPL to Kadamba dasi, 8th December, 1973) I am in due receipt of your letter dated October 23, 1974 and have noted the contents with much joy. You have done something tangible, and I am pleased that you are simply carrying out my order without any consideration of your self-interest. This is wanted for progress in spiritual life. So as you have pleased me, you should take it that you have pleased Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It is for this I have given you sannyasa, to be prepared to go anywhere on my order and preach sincerely and purely without any other consideration. So I thank you very much in this regard.(SPL to Subala dasa Swami, 13 th November, 1974) Thank you very much for trying so hard so many times to send me milk sweets, like sandesh, etc. Unfortunately this last time they went bad on the way here, therefore they were not in offerable condition. The fact that you have offered them to me is what counts. Not so much whether I have personally eaten them or not. So thank you for your sincere efforts in pleasing me.(SPL to Parvati, 27th December, 1974) By these activities I am must trying to satisfy my spiritual master and you are all trying to help me, so I am very much obliged to you. This is real co-operation on the platform of love.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 9th November, 1975) I beg to thank you for your letter dated 16th January, 1976 along with the enclosed donation. Unless there is loving feeling, how is it possible for you to always make offerings to me? The spiritual master is always instructing his disciples and they in turn are always trying to serve their spiritual master. It is a reciprocal relationship of love. (SPL to Bhurijana, 31st January, 1976) I am very pleased that you are preaching for preaching is our main line. Harikesa Swami was also doing preaching work and now you are also. Preaching is the most important business. Although my personal service is also important, the preaching work comes first. I want everyone of our men to become first class preachers. So you want to preach that is best. Don't be worried, but go on with your preaching and you will be happy.(SPL to Purusa Krsna, 25th July, 1976)
CHASTISING THE DISCIPLE
You have written to say that I am “as hard as the thunderbolt & softer than a rose” is quite right in the line of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jadurani, 13th October, 1967)
155
I am very sorry that Satyavrata has left us on some petty sentimental thing. Please ask him to come back and excuse me if I have struck his sentiment.(SPL to Rayarama, 11th January, 1968) At the present moment, you are not prepared to follow my instructions. You are simply visiting different places for sightseeing recreation. This sort of service is not accepted by Krsna.(SPL to Harivilasa, 25th July, 1968) Your third question: why does Srila Narada Muni condemn Srila Vyasadeva for compiling the Vedic Scriptures? Sri Narada Muni was the Spiritual Master of Srila Vyasadeva. A Spiritual Master has the right to chastise his disciple any way He likes. A sisya or a disciple means one who accepts the disciplinary action given by the Spiritual Master. Even although sometimes a Spiritual Master chastises his disciple as a fool or rascal in fatherly affection, it does not mean necessarily that the disciple is a fool or a rascal. You will find even in the statement of Lord Caitanya--He presents Himself as a fool designated by His Spiritual Master, but that does not mean that He was a fool. A sincere disciple feels it pleasurable when his Spiritual Master chastises him with calling him such names as fool and rascal.(SPL to Gajendra, 27th January, 1970) Regarding punishment, there is no punishment upon you. Rather, there is reward. You have been awarded Sannyas so you have the best opportunity to serve Krishna by preaching His glories. Why punishment? Before taking Sannyas, I told you that you may remain a brahmacari because management in L.A. was with you. Now you have voluntarily taken sannyasa. You may take advantage of this opportunity and preach this Krishna cult and expand missionary activities. Do it sincerely. For my disciples there is no punishment. There is no need for that. One who preaches Krishna Consciousness is supposed to be glorious. Directly write me and I will give you instructions how you can go on preaching. I hope this meets you in good health.(SPL to Gargamuni Maharaja, 27th October, 1970) So far my chastising you at Mayapur for your questions it is simply out of love that I chastise any of my students. It is a father's duty to raise his son to be a strong, useful citizen, and sometimes he must reprimand him for some mistake in order to teach him. But this harshness is only for his son's benefit. Similarly, you are all my spiritual children, and my only concern is to see that you all become strong in your devotion to Lord Krishna, so sometimes scolding may be there, but you should always remember that it is done with love and it is only for your benefit. You are an intelligent boy, and I want to train you very nicely so that you will be able to preach this great Krishna Conscious philosophy with conviction, and help to deliver all the spiritually-starving souls in this age. Therefore, you should take this chastisement as an opportunity to advance in Krishna Consciousness and not in any other way.(SPL to Niranjana, 12th April, 1972) I know you are working hard and sincerely. I have no business to criticize you but as head of the institution or your spiritual master, it is my duty to find out your faults. Even Caitanya Mahaprabhu presented himself as faulty before his spiritual master. To remain faulty before the spiritual master is a good qualification so he is subjected to rectification. But if one thinks he is all perfect then there is no scope for rectification. Don't be sorry when I find fault. That
156
is my primary duty. Canakya pandita says one must find fault with disciples and sons, it is good for them.(SPL to Bhavananda and Jayapataka, 20th April, 1974) Regarding your statement that your success is due to your dependence on serving my lotus feet, yes, that is the instruction of the Bhagavad-gita. Krishna advises Arjuna to work to his bet capacity but not to think that he is the best capable. We should work to our best capacity and depend for the result on Krishna. After all, our life is dedicated to Krishna's service, and Krishna will give us intelligence, capability, and all kinds of success. I know you are doing your best capacity. Depend for the result on Krishna. When I point out some discrepancy of my disciples, it is always with good will so you can become the best servant of Krishna. There is nothing of material grudge. Kindly remember this.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 19 th October, 1974) You are appreciating the chastisement of your spiritual master, and Krishna will bless you by this appreciation.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 14th November, 1974) NOTE TO ALL THE GBC MEMBERS:Please let me be known that Nitai has become a venomous serpent. Be careful of him.(SPL to all tha GBC members, 15th September, 1976) Dear Ramesvara Maharaja, Please accept my humble obeisances. All glories to Srila Prabhupada. The following is an extract from a morning class on S.B. 5/6/3, delivered on 25/11/76. Srila Prabhupada has requested that it be sent to all temples and G.B.C. "If you pat your subordinates it will increase their faulty habits and if you chastise them, they will improve. Therefore it is advised that either your son or disciple, you should always chastise them, never give them leniency. So a little leniency, immediately so many faults will grow. Now for our practical life we are known all over the world as shaven headed, is it not? Now we are becoming hair-headed, we are forgetting shaving. Because there is a little leniency, immediately faulty things are creeping in. So we should be known as shaven-headed, not hair-headed. This is discrepancy. At least once in a month you must be clearly shaven-headed. On the bright fortnight, on the day of purnima, four days after ekadasi. Once in a month, in the bright fortnight we must be shaven-headed. It is not desirable that in grown up age also, you be chastised. that is not desirable-that is also difficult because when the disciple or son is grown up, if he is chastised, then he breaks. So before being chastised we should be conscious that this is our rules and regulations, we must observe. Therefore it is advised by Canakya Pandit (Sanskrit) After the 16th year of the disciple or son, he should be treated as friend because if you chastise when he is grown up then he will break up- that is also another risk. So our request is that instead of chastising, with folded hands I request you, don't you become hippies again by growing hair. Keep your head cleansed at least once in a month. That is my request. Neither I can chastise you, I am an old man and you are young men.Approved: A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami.(SPL to All Temples, 26th November, 1976)
157
ABSORBING THE SINFUL REACTIONS OF THE DISCIPLE
I have seen what you have written about your protection by my humble self, but that is inevitable when a Spiritual Master accepts somebody as disciple. Krishna says in Bhagavadgita that He takes charge of a surrendered soul; so much so that Lord Krishna protects His devotee from all his sinful activities in the past. Similarly, the Spiritual Master, when He accepts a disciple and the disciple surrenders unto Him, He has got the responsibility of absorbing the sinful reaction of His disciples life. This is a great responsibility of the Spiritual Master. We should therefore be very careful not to overburden our Spiritual Master by further repetition of sinful activities. Of course, one who has entered into Krishna Consciousness cannot act deliberately anything sinful. Still, we should always be on guard against such activities. Sometimes we hear that people are going to church to confess their sinful actions for being excused, but as soon as he comes out of the church, he begins the same drama again. This is like the bathing of the elephant, who immediately throws dirt again on his body. We should not follow such examples. Lord Caitanya accepted Jagai and Madhai on condition they would not commit further sinful activities. So all our students should be careful in the matter of violating the four principles and at the same time must carry on the chanting process rigidly.(SPL to Sacisuta, 19th September, 1969) As soon as he saw that His neophyte disciples were increasing in number, He immediately decided to leave this world. To accept disciples means to take up the responsibility of absorbing the sinful reaction of life of the disciple.(SPL to Satsvarupa and Uddhava, 27th July, 1970) You get the seed of devotion, and the Hare Krishna mantra through the mercy of the spiritual master and Krishna. Similarly, upon your surrender, the spiritual master and Krishna take responsibility for your sins. So if you commit sin again, the spiritual master becomes responsible for your sinful reaction.(SPL to Batu Gopala, 22nd August, 1972) The spiritual master accepts the sinful activities of his disciples from the first initiation. I may give initiation very easily, but what can I do? I am prepared to go to hell for service of Lord Caitanya.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th September, 1972) Instruct them fully in the qualifications for becoming brahmana, and henceforth they must be very, very careful not to commit any sinful acts or otherwise I shall have to suffer as their spiritual master. The ceremony should be held in the company of devotees only.(SPL to Sri Govinda, 27th December, 1972)
158
SPIRITUAL MASTER AND REBIRTH FOR DISCIPLE
I am so glad to learn that you are now getting the fruit of chanting Hare Krishna. Hare Krishna is so nice that it clears the dirty things from the mind of the devotee and the more one is used to chant the Holy Name offenselessly, the more one develops love of God, forgetting the whole material nonsense. (It is my duty to deliver you the right thing in right earnestness and it is the duty of the receiver to act in the standard spiritual regulation. When you left us I simply prayed to Krishna for your return to Krishna Consciousness because that was my duty. Any good soul who approaches me once for spiritual enlightenment is supposed to be depending on my responsibility to get him back to Krishna, back to home. The disciple may misunderstand a bona fide spiritual master being obliged to do so under pressure of Maya's influence. But a bona fide spiritual master never lets go a devotee once accepted. When a disciple misunderstands a bona fide spiritual master, the master regrets for his inability to protect the disciple and sometimes he cries with tears in the eyes. We had an experience while my Guru Maharaja was alive. One of His disciples who accepted sannyasa was one day forcibly dragged by his wife. My Guru Maharaja lamented with tears in His eyes saying that He could not save the soul.) We should always, therefore, be careful in the matter of being attacked by Maya's influence and the only means of guarantee is to chant Hare Krishna offenselessly. The greatest offense is to defy the spiritual master and to act sinfully, thinking in the strength of chanting. If a man thinks that chanting will save him from all kinds of sinful reaction deliberately committee. by him, then he becomes the greatest offender. By chanting Hare Krishna certainly we become free from all sinful reactions, but that does not mean that we shall deliberately commit sins and counteract it by chanting. Your reference to Kirtanananda and Hayagriva is very nicely appreciated. We shall silently pray for them to Krishna and shed tears for them for our inability to save them. Let us honestly pray and go ahead with Krishna Consciousness. More when we meet(SPL to Umapati, 23 rd November, 1967) In the absolute world there is no distinction as me, or he, and I. Krishna and His representative is the same. Just like Krishna can be present simultaneously in millions of places. Similarly, the Spiritual Master also can be present wherever the disciple wants. A Spiritual Master is the principle, not the body. Just like a television can be seen in thousands of places by the principle of relay monitoring.(SPL to Malati, 28th May, 1968) You have asked if it is true that the Spiritual Master remains in the material universe until all of His disciples are transferred to the Spiritual Sky. The answer is yes, this is the rule. Therefore, every student should be very much careful not to commit any offense which will be detrimental to this promotion to the Spiritual Kingdom, and thereby the Spiritual Master has to incarnate again to deliver him. This sort of mentality will be a kind of offense to the Spiritual Master. Out of the ten kinds of offenses, the number one offense is to disobey the orders of the Spiritual Master. The instructions given to the disciple by the Spiritual Master at the time of initiation should be strictly followed. That will make one advance to the spiritual path. But if one deliberately defies such instructions, then his advancement is hampered from the very beginning. This defying means to disconnect the relationship with the Spiritual Master. And anyone who defies and therefore disconnects
159
the relationship with the Spiritual Master can hardly expect the assistance of the Spiritual Master life after life. I hope this will clear up this question sufficiently for you. (SPL to Jayapataka, 11th July, 1969) So far as I am concerned, in relationship with my disciples who are so kindly cooperating with me in the matter of my rendering service to my Spiritual Master, for them I am always ready to come back from Goloka Vrindaban, if they are not delivered along with me. So don't be worried about the clutches of Maya. Be fixed up in your determination and go on serving the Supreme Lord, Krishna, with determination as you are already doing.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th November, 1969) It is a basic principle that one must accept a bona fide spiritual master in order to achieve the highest perfection of life, love of God. I thank all of you very much for accepting me as your spiritual master, and I promise that I will take you back to home, back to Godhead. I ask you all to promise me to always chant at least 16 rounds, follow the regulative principles, read our books and try to preach this Krishna Consciousness Movement all over the world. So far my qualifications are concerned, I am simply trying to carry out the order of my Guru Maharaja.(SPL to Nityananda, 12th November, 1971) You do not require to worry as I shall never leave you, you are my disciple and I am your spiritual master, so there is no question, as long as you follow my instructions, that I shall ever leave you. Just remember under all circumstances to chant sixteen rounds of japa daily, offer your prasadam to Krsna, and do all of the things which you already know, as you are senior disciple. These things will protect you under all conditions, without any doubt (SPL to Bhaktijana, 21st September, 1972) Your next question, after leaving this material realm does the devotee remain forever with his spiritual master? The answer is yes. But I think you have got the mistaken idea in this connection. You speak of pure devotee, that he is saktyavesa avatara, that we should obey him only--these things are the wrong idea. If anyone thinks like that, that a pure devotee should be obeyed and no one else, that means he is a nonsense. We advise everyone to address one another as Prabhu. Prabhu means master, so how the master should be disobeyed? Others, they are also pure devotees. All of my disciples are pure devotees. Anyone sincerely serving the spiritual master is a pure devotee, it may be Siddhasvarupa or others, a-Siddhasvarupa. This must be very clearly stated. It is not only that your Siddhasvarupa is a pure devotee and not others. Do not try to make a faction. Siddhasvarupa is a good soul. But others should not be misled. Anyone who is surrendered to the spiritual master is a pure devotee, it doesn't matter if Siddhasvarupa or non-Siddhasvarupa. Amongst ourselves one should respect others as Prabhu, master, one another. As soon as we distinguish here is a pure devotee, here is a non-pure devotee, that means I am a nonsense. Why you only want to be in the spiritual sky with Siddhasvarupa? Why not all? If Siddhasvarupa can go, why not everyone? Siddhasvarupa will go, you will go, Syamasundara. will go, all others will go. We will have another ISKCON there. Of course, Mr. Nair must stay. And if somebody does not go, then I shall have to come back to take him there. One should remember this and every one of my disciples should act in such a way that they
160
may go with me and may not have to come back to take another birth.(SPL to Tusta Krsna, 14th December, 1972) Regarding your qustion about sufferings of master, you can simgly ponder over Lord Christ’s crucifixion.(SPL to Tusta Krsna, 14th December, 1972)
THE DISCIPLE—QUALIFICATIONS CHARACTERISTICS & DUTIES B.g. 4.34 tad viddhi praëipätena paripraçnena sevayä upadekñyanti te jïänaà jïäninas tattva-darçinaù SYNONYMS tat—that knowledge of different sacrifices; viddhi—try to understand; praëipätena—by approaching a spiritual master; paripraçnena—by submissive inquiries; sevayä—by the rendering of service; upadekñyanti— they will initiate; te—you; jïänam—into knowledge; jïäninaù—the selfrealized; tattva—of the truth; darçinaù—seers. TRANSLATION Just try to learn the truth by approaching a spiritual master. Inquire from him submissively and render service unto him. The self-realized souls can impart knowledge unto you because they have seen the truth. PURPORT The path of spiritual realization is undoubtedly difficult. The Lord therefore advises us to approach a bona fide spiritual master in the line of disciplic succession from the Lord Himself. No one can be a bona fide spiritual master without following this principle of disciplic succession. The Lord is the original spiritual master, and a person in the disciplic succession can convey the message of the Lord as it is to his disciple. No one can be spiritually realized by manufacturing his own process, as is the fashion of the foolish pretenders. The Bhägavatam (6.3.19) says, dharmaà tu säkñäd bhagavat-praëétam: the path of religion is directly enunciated by the Lord. Therefore, mental speculation or dry arguments cannot help lead one to the right path. Nor by independent study of books of knowledge can one progress in spiritual life. One has to approach a bona fide spiritual master to receive the knowledge. Such a spiritual master should be accepted in full surrender, and one should serve the spiritual master like a menial servant, without false prestige. Satisfaction of the self-realized spiritual master is the secret of advancement in spiritual life. Inquiries and submission constitute the proper combination for spiritual understanding. Unless there is submission and service, inquiries from the learned spiritual master will not be effective. One must be able to pass the test of the spiritual master, and when he sees the genuine desire of the disciple, he 161
automatically blesses the disciple with genuine spiritual understanding. In this verse, both blind following and absurd inquiries are condemned. Not only should one hear submissively from the spiritual master, but one must also get a clear understanding from him, in submission and service and inquiries. A bona fide spiritual master is by nature very kind toward the disciple. Therefore when the student is submissive and is always ready to render service, the reciprocation of knowledge and inquiries becomes perfect. I beg to thank you for your letter dated nil, and I see that it is approved by the President. So anyone of my students can inquire from me in the matter of serving Krsna directly, and especially you are advanced and approved students. Sometimes somebody sends some irrelevant inquiries which students should not have asked from the Spiritual Master, and for them the restrictive circular was issued. So you are at liberty to send your letters directly, and I will reply them duly.(SPL to Jadurani, Baradraja and Muralidhara, 4th June, 1970) 5th May, 1976 The visiting devotee ofered a more positive view than I did, not out of contention, but to see how Srila Prabhupada would respond to their own claims that they are still doing the right thing. „There are a lot of devotees there who follow the principles, but they`re not completely shaved up and they still wear karmi clothes. They`re clean, they`re devotees, and they are attracting many of the local people because they are able to relate to them. They are not lowering the standart.“ „That should be,“ Prabhupada agreed. „But when they are initiated they must shave. They must keep to the standard. If one becomes initiated and if he still keeps the hippie form, that does not make influential. Do you think it is all right? No, that is not good. So long they are coming as outsider, joining kirtana, they may have their own dress. It doesn`t matter. They are coming to kirtana. That much is all right. But when they are to be initiated, they must follow the rules and regulation given by the spiritual master. Otherwise they should not be initiated. It is simple thing. Let them go on chanting, taking prasadam, we have no objection. But when they are to be initiated, they must follow this. This is the clear settlement. If you don`t want to disturb them, let them come, chant, dance, take prasadam. We have no objection, but don`t recommend them for initiation unless he agrees to the rules and regulations given by the spiritual master. Where is the wrong? Where is the difficulty? You can talk with him like that.“ „I think they only feel that because...“ Prabhupada cut him short. „No. No feeling. When you are surrendering to the spiritual master —find out this verse—tad viddhi pranipatena pariprasnena sevaya.“ Having grown familiar enough with Srila Prabhupada`s method of preaching during darsanas I already had the Bhagavad-gita on heand. I read out the oft-quoted vers thirtyfour from the fourth capter: „Just try to learn the truth by approching a spiritual master. Inquire from him submissively and render service unto him. The self-realized soul can impart knowledge unto you because he has seen the truth“ „You have to submit,“ Prabhupada emphasized. „You cannot remain independent. That is the first condition. Sisya means voluntarily accepting the rules offered by the spiritual master. ‚Yes, I agree to abide by your order.‘ Then he becomes sisya. Otherwise, where is the question of sisya? Chant, dance, take prasadam and remain. There is no objection, but
162
when you become sisya, then you cannot remain independent. These things convince him, that, ‚You don`t become sisya. Remain as friend. There is no harm.‘“ „So then, part of initiation means that you`re prepared to do something more than simply chant and eat prasadam?“ I asked. As our guru Prabhupada gave his clear requirement. „Initiation means to surrender to the spiritual master. If there is still hesitation to surrender to the rules and regulations and honor such spiritual master, he should not become.“ The visiting devotee nodded in assent. „I think it is pretty clear to me, Prabhupada. Just for clarifikation: they`re working, they have a store on Mauli, they are distributing foodstuffs to all the other stores on the island, they are disttributing foodstuffs to all the other storeson the island, they are working a lot within the society with the karmis. Their thinking is that ‚If we shave our heads and wear robes...‘“ At the mere suggestion that shaving the head and wearing robes might be an impediment, Prabhupada interrupted. „Then you don`t become initiated. You chant. Who is prohibiting to chant? You can chant, you can dance, you can take prasadam.“ It was becoming very clear that Prabhupada`s standard for a disciple was more than simply following the four prohibitions and chanting. There were many other activities involved; essentially, preaching Krsna Consciousness by distributing Prabhupada`s books and living visibly as devotees. This seemed to be the real difference between the ISKCON devotees and the split-off group. As Prabhupada had said to Bhurijana earlier in the day, they were not doing anything wrong, but they were not doing what he asked either. (P.D.,2,100-102) I said, „The idea was, ‚We shall build some public relations,‘ like he`s saying with this store. They prefer to try to spread Krsna consciousness by public relations. Give good impression and then people will come.“ „Then you are dictated by the public,“ Prabhupada said, „not by the dictation of your spiritual master. ‚Spiritual master`s order to distribute books: we shall do that.‘ That is obedience. The public may take or not take, that is public`s opinion. But my duty is because spiritual master has said, I must try my best. Spiritual master has not said that you must sell so many books daily, otherwise shall I reject you. He has not said that. Everyone may try his best, that`s all. The public may take or not take, it doesn´t matter. Public says that ‚You dance naked, I`ll be very much pleased, I shall give you some money.‘ Then what is the use of making a spiritual master? We have to follow the instruction of the spiritual master. That is initiation. Why do you manufacture, ‚The public will be pleased like this‘? public may or may not please.
163
farce, that depends on you. But you should not fall down, that is determination. That is gentleman`s determination, that ‚I have given my promise. why shall I fall down?‘ That is determination. ‚I must respect promise.‘ That is called drdha-vrata.(P.D.,3,29) My dear boys and girls I am so much obliged to you for your prayers to Krishna to save my life.(SPL to devotees, 5th June, 1967) Please inform Upendra that I have very much appreciated his letter of service attitude. This service attitude is a great asset of revelation in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Mukunda, 6th June, 1967) Therefore I have a great hope to train some of my disciples for preaching work, even in my absence. I am now old man, and attacked with serious disease; I may be overcome by death at any moment. Therefore I wish to leave some trained preachers so that they can do the work of Krishna Consciousness in the western world. That is my ambition. I hope you all pray to Krishna so I may be able to execute my duty properly.(SPL to Janardana, Hamsaduta, Himavati, Pradyumna, 28th June, 1967) So far remembering me and Krishna, it should be simultaneous. I am your Spiritual Father, and Krishna is your Spiritual Husband. A girl can never forget either her father or her husband.(SPL to Jadurani, July, 1967) Your letter is certainly full of sense, and a K.C. boy or girl cannot be ``nonsense''. I am proud to have disciples like you, who think freely, but correct their mistakes by consulting me without any reservation. I am always feeling separation for you all. Let Krishna help us meet again.(SPL to Mrinaline, 27th August, 1967) Do not ever try to approach Krishna directly. Anyone who talks of Krishna without service to Guru will not be successful.(SPL to Devananda, 27th September, 1967) Your service attitude encourages me because Krishna can never be an order supplier. We should always remember that Krishna is the only order giver. His order is received through the agency of the spiritual master. The bona fide spiritual master is the manifest representative of Krishna. The spiritual master is described in the scriptures as good as Krishna because he is the most confidential servitor of Krishna. To please the spiritual master is to please Krishna. On this principle we must advance our Krishna Consciousness and there is no danger.(SPL to Nandarani, Krsna devi, Subala dasa and Uddhava, 3rd October, 1967) I am very happy that since it is entrusted to you the things are improving. This means that Krishna is giving you more & more facilities. Krishna is such a nice boss that he gives more facilities & improvement to the sincere servant. From the very beginning of your meeting with me you have very sincerely & honestly carried out my orders & I am so much
164
obliged to you for your simple and plain behavior. Kindly continue this attitude & advise all your God-brothers to do so & they will be happy consequently I shall also be happy.(SPL to Rayarama, 4th October, 1967) Kirtanananda may be eager to address in the Harvard university but recently he has lost his link on account of disobedience. You sing every day morning that by the mercy of the Spiritual master one can please the Lord and one who has not pleased the spiritual master cannot have any access in the realm of Krishna Consciousness. Very recently Kirtanananda has developed a different consciousness of Maya which is called misuse of one's minute independence offered by Krishna. By misuse of one's independence one at once becomes a victim of Maya and thus he loses all importance in Krishna Consciousness. So it is my definite opinion that his lecture anywhere now will bear no spiritual sequence. He must rectify his mistake before he can play in our Society any important role. By lips he says that he is a surrendered soul but by action he is thinking differently.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 6 th October, 1967) The separation of Kirtanananda and Hayagriva is not a very happy incident. I was practically in tears for their attitude of separation on such flimsy grounds. In other words it is my incapability that I could not save these two souls, but this a great evidence that every soul is individual. The nonsense theory of oneness becomes null and void by the evidence presented in this incident. But we should not be angry with these poor souls. Try to convince them by argument and reason but do not become angry with them. Lord Nityananda when he was dealing with Jagai and Madhai maintained the maximum amount of tolerance and patience in spite of the greatest provocation. The two brothers, Jagai and Madhai, committee. violence on Lord Nityananda. Even Lord Caitanya, the author of Siksastak, became agitated. But Lord Nityananda Prabhu in the matter remained calm and quiet and delivered the two rascals to the highest elevation. We should always try to represent Lord Nityananda Prabhu in the matter of preaching work. Kirtanananda is a crazy man. That is proved. He says that he has become equal to the spiritual master but he is such a fool that he does not understand the principle of disciple even in ordinary worldly affairs. Even if one becomes equal to the spiritual master in education and knowledge, still one has to maintain the disciplinary principle of obeying one chief man in any establishment. If such discipline is not maintained, no establishment can make any progress.(SPL to Rayarama, 9th November, 1967) I do not want crowd of Kirtananandas but I want a single soul like Brahmananda, Mukunda, Rayarama, and Satsvarupa. The same example is always applicable that one moon is sufficient for the night as not thousands of stars.(SPL to Brahmananda, 11th November, 1967) Regarding your last but one paragraph of your letter under reply. I may inform you that you cannot be fool as you have humbly expressed yourself. Better to remain an ever fool before the spiritual master. But if a disciple is actually fool it reflects on the spiritual master. To think of becoming a fool is the real qualification for a bona fide disciple. As soon as one thinks that he has become the wiser man than the spiritual master one is surely doomed. We should remain everlastingly a fool before the spiritual master. Not artificially but feelingly
165
and then we can make real progress. Even my spiritual master a great scholar remained a so called fool before His spiritual master Who was outwardly an illiterate village fellow. So in the Absolute world the fool is also the master and the master is also a fool in reciprocal exchange of dealings. Lord Caitanya also accepted Himself a great fool before His spiritual master and all of us must follow the transcendental process.(SPL to Rayarama, 14 th December, 1967) I am very concerned that due to your sincerity and service mood you have improved in Krishna Consciousness excellently. Whatever allocation of duty there may be, if we try to execute such specific duty sincerely, that alone can make us much more advanced in Krishna Consciousness. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is stated that for the fixed up devotee there is one duty. This duty is understood through the transparent medium via media of the Spiritual Master. It is better service to Krishna and Spiritual Master in a feeling of separation; sometimes there is risk in the matter of direct service. For example, Kirtanananda was giving me direct service by massaging, cooking for me, and so many other things; but later on by dictation of Maya, he became puffed up, so much so that he thought his Spiritual Master a common man, and was existing only on account of his service. This mentality at once pushed him down. Of course, those who are sincere devotee, they take direct service as an opportunity, but the illusory energy is so strong that it acts on this doctrine of familiarity breeds contempt. Kirtanananda was thinking I was existing on his service, instead of realizing I was giving him opportunity to do me some service.(SPL to Madhusudana, December, 1967) So far I am personally concerned, Kirtanananda was doubtful about my existence because he thought that I am dependent on his massaging, so the thought that there is no necessity of Spiritual Master, because Spiritual Master is an ordinary man, and to depend on an ordinary man is a tyranny. Therefore one should always think of Spiritual Master not an ordinary man. You are intelligent and advanced in Krishna Consciousness, and you can understand what is the attack of Spiritual Master by Maya. Maya's duty is to keep the conditioned souls under her clutches, so if there is any hindrance by anyone in the discharge of her duties, she must attack the opposite party. But Krishna saves his sincere servant in Krishna Consciousness. The Pandavas were declared devotees of Krishna ___ and so many troubles in their life; but ultimately they were victorious by the Mercy of Krishna. This is the process of understanding Krishna and his devotees.(SPL to Brahmananda, 21st January, 1968) Yes, the ecstasy of separation of Spiritual Master is even greater ecstasy than meeting with Him.Please continue your excellent service and I will always be so pleased with your sincere service, as I am so much happy with you. Hope you are well, and I hope your injured thumb is now fully recovered.(SPL to Jadurani, 13th January, 1968) Your are saying that you are a fool, and I shall be glad to get a number of fools like you. I want such transcendental fools and not material intellectuals. May Krishna bless you. (SPL to Mahapurusa, 28th March, 1968)
166
So you young men should not simply eulogize my hard working capacity, but I wish that you should also follow my example.(SPL to Brahmananda, 3rd May, 1968) Our relationship is eternal. But if somebody lags behind, so in spite of our eternal relationship one may not meet other at the destination. Just like a flock of birds-although very intimately related, everyone of them has to fly in the sky by individual strength. If one is less strong, the other cannot keep him in the sky. That is the law of nature. So long everyone of us is strong in Krishna Consciousness, there is no doubt, you can fly in the spiritual sky and meet together without failure. Therefore, individual strength is most important. And that individual strength is achieved in the association of devotees also. So you can make your own judgment.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 20th September, 1968) In the Bhakti Rasamrita Sindhu it is stated that the inquisitive disciple advances very quickly in Krishna Consciousness. So I am very glad that you are so inquisitive, and trying to understand things in proper perspective.(SPL to Nandarani, 15th October, 1968) I am so glad that Krishna is enlivening you in your service attitude. This is the secret of success in Krishna Consciousness--unflinching faith in Krishna and in the Spiritual Master enlightens a devotee in the progressive march of Krishna Consciousness, and keep this attitude, and I am sure Krishna will give you sufficient intelligence to make your life successful.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 10th October, 1968) Yes, the students should agree to be malleable by the Spiritual Master, then his success is sure. In your western part of the world, people are falsely taught not to become slavish. Everyone wants to assert his personal views and opinions, without following any authority. That is the general tendency. But although such persons claim not to be slaves, actually they are slaves to the senses. So instead of being a slave of the senses, if one voluntarily becomes the slave of Krishna, or His representative, that is good for him. This is maya, thinking that we are independent. We are slaves--every moment we are serving our senses. We are slaves to so many abominable things, to drugs, intoxication, sex, doing the most abominable things in the service of the senses. So it is not slavish when one agrees to become slave of Krishna and His representative, then this is liberated position, liberated from being slave to the senses. Yes, Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura said, My Dear Vaisnava Thakura, Spiritual Master, let me become your dog, and I shall remain at your door, and I shall guard against any nonsense persons trying to enter, and whatever food you will give me, I shall eat, and I shall remain as your dog.Your specific talents are to be engaged under direction of the Spiritual Master. Everything, every talent can be employed in Krishna's service, and how to do it is known to the Spiritual Master. You have the tendency for botany, you can grow nice flowers and fruits for Krishna, that is the utilization of your natural tendency. If you have got specific training in this connection, then after establishing this center in Hamburg you can come to our New Vrindaban and grow things, or you can grow things in Hamburg also. Fruits and flowers can be produced anywhere.Yes, these your questions are very intelligent questions. Hoping you are all well.(SPL to Sivananda, 11th November, 1968) Your question, ``When one has become pure enough, Krishna conscious, does one take regular dictation from one's Guru Maharaja? I know you to confirm yes, but how is this so? Understanding that each individual has a certain particular rasa with Krishna, how would one
167
relate with another soul of a different rasa? Especially between that of the Guru and disciple?'' That doesn't matter. The Spiritual Master's position is to train the disciples. Just like a teacher, he may be a very expert mathematician, but in the lower class he is teaching English. The Spiritual Master's duty is to train him, but when he comes to the perfectional stage of training, then he realizes his position. That is not a gift of the Spiritual Master, the Spiritual Master helps him to realize his relationship with the Lord. Just like the student in lower stages has to study so many things as preliminary education, English, history, math, etc., but in higher stage of education, he has got a particular taste for a special subject, so he specializes as a mathematician or a historian, etc. So that special qualification reveals in the higher stage. So these topics are not to be discussed in the conditioned stage, and when we come to the liberated stage we can understand. This is useless talks in the preliminary stage. In the beginning let us do the preliminary routine work very nicely, and be cured of the disease (out of maya), then we can know what taste you have for what particular type of food. So these things are not to be discussed at the present moment.(SPL to Upendra, 13th November, 1968) The story of Ramanujacarya as stated by you is not disobedience. It was a great fervor for the disciple to advance the missionary cause of the Spiritual Master. Such rare instances are sometimes visible in many places. Just like there [TEXT UNCLEAR] lying on the floor. The story is like this: Caitanya Mahaprabhu after taking His lunch would rest for a while and Govinda was daily massaging His feet. So one day Caitanya Mahaprabhu fell asleep very soon and keeping His head on the threshold. So while He was sleeping, Govinda came crossing the body of Caitanya and massaged His Feet. But he was sitting there, so when Caitanya Mahaprabhu was awake He saw that Govinda was sitting there although it was too late. So He inquired, ``Govinda, you have not taken your Prasadam, you are sitting here?'' So he replied, ``Yes, I shall go now to take Prasadam.'' Caitanya Mahaprabhu inquired, ``Why so late?'' He replied, ``I could not go on the other side because You were lying on the threshold.'' Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, ``How did you come in?'' He flatly replied, ``By crossing You.'' Then He inquired, ``Why did you not go out by crossing Me?'' Govinda said, ``That I cannot do. I came crossing You inside the room for Your service, but I cannot go out crossing You for taking my lunch. That would be for my sense gratification.'' The idea is for service of the superior sometimes such violation appears to be in the scene. Ramanujacarya violated the order of the Spiritual Master to advance the cause of the Spiritual Master. The Spiritual Master's mission was to deliver fallen souls, therefore Ramanujacarya considered that if the mantra was so powerful to deliver the persons, why not deliver it to everyone as soon as possible. That was a little tactic to advance the cause of the Spiritual Master. So everything has to be judged by the motive, and as the motive of such apparent violation was very good, Ramanuja's Spiritual Master embraced him. This is not actually violating the order of the Spiritual Master. But such actions are very rarely to be done.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 14 th November, 1968) I very much appreciate your sincere endeavor for preaching our Krishna Consciousness movement. I have received one letter from Dr. Athvale whom you met in Amsterdam, and he was so much pleased with your behavior and talk that he has been induced to see me at Los Angeles. A qualified disciple increases the importance of the Spiritual Master. So I find in you some good qualities. You think yourself as very humble but you appreciate the services of your God-brothers and I am very much pleased on your such behavior. I have
168
received the news cutting. This is also very nice attempt, and by your sincere endeavor you have now got a nice house to stay free of charges till it is sold. So all this encourages me that you are doing your best, and Krishna will bless you for your noble attempt.(SPL to Gurudasa, 15th November, 1968) You mentioned that leaving is the best thing for your devotional service, but you should know that without the instructions of the Spiritual Master that there is no question of devotional service.(SPL to Sivananda, 17th December, 1968) Dayala Nitai is a very nice boy, a sincere soul so please try to train him as your assistant. I am very glad to learn that he is automatically improving in Krishna Consciousness on account of his sincere service spirit to Krishna and the Spiritual Master. That is the secret of success in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Janardana, 19th December, 1968) First of all, I must inform you that Vamanadeva's advice that first you should make a move and then consult your spiritual master is most unauthorized. A disciple should not do anything without asking first his Spiritual Master. It is said in Srimad-Bhagavatam that a brahmacari should beg and collect things and then deliver them to his Spiritual Master, and when the Spiritual Master will ask him to come and take prasadam he will do so. If one day the Spiritual Master forgets to call a brahmacari to participate in the lunch, he should rather fast that day than take food out of his own accord. Of course I do not mean to impose upon you such strictures, but the purport is that a brahmacari should not do anything without being directed by the Spiritual Master. I know that you are sincere devotee and a faithful brahmacari, but still you should not do anything without consenting me. If Vamanadeva gave such unauthorized counsel, he did not do right. Anyway, I have carefully read the contents of your letter and I can understand your mental situation. Your scheme is all right, your mother has some financial strength and you want to be in her confidence to get the money engaged in the Krishna Consciousness Movement. That's a good scheme, but unfortunately we do not get financial help by our schemes, but should always depend upon the Causeless Mercy of Lord Krishna.(SPL to Sivananda, 31st December, 1968) The absence of the idea of God is not very important, but the sense of loving God is the most important. The cowherd boys and all of the residents of Vrindaban were so much absorbed in love for Krishna that naturally there was absence of the idea of God. Yasoda was so much absorbed in love of Krishna that she did not care to know that He is God. Our whole philosophy is to increase our love for Krishna. Love with awe and veneration and love that is spontaneous is different, but still one has to learn about the greatness of Krishna. To come to the stage of spontaneous love for Krishna is a very high stage, and it is not to be imitated. In our conditioned state of life, we should worship Krishna as God with respect and veneration. That is the system. The relationship of the Spiritual Master and the disciple is not the same as the relationship with Krishna in Vrindaban. The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969)
169
Regarding serving your godbrothers, this is a very good practice. The Spiritual Master is never without His followers, so to serve the Spiritual Master also means to be the servant of His disciples. When you want to serve the king, you must also serve his minister, secretary, and everyone who serves him. And to serve his servants may please him more than to serve the king personally. So the Spiritual Master is not alone. He is always with His entourage. We are not impersonalists. We take care of every part of the whole, as much as one should take care of his hat as well as his shoes. Both are equally important for the upkeep of the body. I hope that you will understand this rightly.(SPL to Sivananda, 23 rd January, 1969) The boys and girls in London are doing very nicely. My Guru Maharaja sent one sannyasi, Swami Bon Maharaja, to preach Krishna Consciousness in London, sometimes in 1933. Although he tried for three years and at the expense of my Guru Maharaja, he could do not do any appreciable work. So Guru Maharaja, being disgusted, called him back. In comparison to that situation, our 6 young boys and girls are neither very much advanced in their study of Vedanta nor any other Vedic literature, neither are they sannyasis. But still they are doing more tangible work than what Bon Maharaja could do there 35 years ago. This very fact confirms the statement of Lord Caitanya that a preacher or teacher may be a householder, a sannyasi, a brahmana, a sudra, or anyone, provided he knows the science of Krishna. And to know the science of Krishna means to serve Krishna under the directions of a bona fide Spiritual Master. When we serve Krishna in this way, Krishna is pleased to reveal Himself. So we should follow strictly the Vedic principle that anyone who has unflinching faith in Krishna and the Spiritual Master, to him only the science of Krishna Consciousness becomes revealed. Then when we are fully conversant in revelation of Krishna Consciousness, we can meet any opposing elements and come out victorious.(SPL to Hayagriva, 31st January, 1969) Regarding utilizing intelligence in devotional service, intelligence should be confirmed by the Spiritual Master. Therefore we accept the Spiritual Master for guidance. You should not depend on your own intelligence. Just like a child requires a parent to tell him the correct thing to do, similarly, a strict disciple should always use his intelligence in conformity with the instructions of the Spiritual Master.(SPL to Sivananda, 13th February, 1969) If Acyutananda is serious about purchasing goods and dispatching from Calcutta or Bombay, he may also find out some good shipping agents in these places. If he would do some work for our society, surely he would be happy.(SPL to Jaya Govinda, 22nd May, 1969) Yes, Krishna is never approached directly. Krishna is approached through His bona fide servitors. He says that, ``Carrying out the order of My pure devotee is greater than carrying out that directly given by Me.'' In this connection, I may inform you that you try your best to serve Krishna under the direction of your Spiritual Master and Krishna will surely help you in all respects.(SPL to Sudama, 8th January, 1970)
170
Whatever the Spiritual Master gives in His own hand, it should be accepted immediately as His grace. In the beginning in New York I was cooking myself and was distributing at least one or two capatis to all my disciples, at that time not less than a dozen. Gradually, Kirtanananda Maharaja took charge of the cooking and learned the art very nicely from me, and he educated all others how to make our present Prasadam. So in the beginning I was cooking, so there is no objection to take from the Spiritual Master. It is a question of love that sometimes I cook, you eat and sometimes you cook, I eat. Our Krishna Consciousness movement is based on complete fellow feeling and love, but there is a word maryada which means respect which should always be offered to the Spiritual Master and elderly members. (SPL to Jayapataka, 17th April, 1970) I am very glad to learn that you are doing spiritual activities very nicely and you are always alert to see whether you are committing some offense. This is a very nice attitude. In rendering service to Lord Krsna and His representative the Spiritual Master, we should always maintain this fearful attitude which means careful attention. This attitude will advance you progressively in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Gopala Krsna, 21st April, 1970) Regarding your questions are the Spiritual Master and the Grand Spiritual Master consciously aware of the prayers of a sincere devotee who prays in love to Them?--the answer is that no conscious prayers go in vain. They are transmitted positively. But one thing you must know that any prayer you offer to your Spiritual Master and Superior Spiritual Master, all of them are conveyed to Krishna, so no sincere prayers go in vain. We shall always offer such prayers to Spiritual Master, Superior Spiritual Master, Vaisnava Acaryas, Lord Caitanya, and at the end Radha Krishna, that is the system.(SPL to Mahananda, 27th April, 1970) It is the injunction of the Vedas that the Spiritual Master should not be treated as ordinary man even if sometimes the Spiritual Master behaves like ordinary man. It is the duty of the disciple to accept Him as Superhuman Man. In the beginning of your letter your comparison of the soldier and commander is very appropriate. We are on the battlefield of Kuruksetra--one side Maya, the other side Krsna. So the regulative principles of a battlefield, namely to abide by the order of the commander, must be followed. Otherwise it is impossible to direct the fighting capacity of the soldiers and thus defeat the opposing elements. Kindly therefore take courage. You are capable in so many ways. Let things be rightly done so that our mission may be correctly pushed forward to come out victorious.(SPL to Brahmananda Maharaja, 31st July, 1970) I am very much happy that you have added worship of Srimati Tulasi devi to your Temple activities. That is most auspicious. However, you should not try to speculate on the "level of consciousness" of the pure devotee of the Lord. In the material condition of life the consciousness of the living entity is covered over in varying degrees by the material energy in the form of sensuous body and subtle mind. But the consciousness of the pure devotee is not limited by the influence of maya and so it is never to be speculated in that way.(SPL to Damodara, 29th November, 1970)
171
It is our duty to offer the very best to Krishna and the Spiritual Master. That is reciprocal love.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 27th July, 1971)
Your next question was about the free will, whether we have it or not? If one is not intelligent enough for making for making decisions, then all decisions shall be sanctioned by the spiritual master. Neophyte means no independent decisions, no free will, that means surrender. But when he is trained up then automatically he gets his freedom. Just like a small child can only eat such things which are sanctioned by his parents, not by his own discretion. Free will is that when the controller says do this, you can use your free will to do it or not to do it. You have got the power to not do: iti te jnanam akhyatam guhyad guhyataram maya vimrsyaited asesena yathecchasi tatha kuru ``Thus I have explained to you the most confidential of all knowledge. Deliberate on this fully, and then do what you wish to do.'' (B.G. 18.65) Krishna asks, ``Have you decided to fight?'' ``Yes, I have decided to follow Your order.'' This is free will.(SPL to Yajnasvara, 2nd January, 1972) In other words, if you are sincere to serve continuously and always chanting, all such questions become answered automatically. I never asked my Spiritual Master one question except one: ``How shall I serve you?'' So in this way, kindly inform the others that I may be relieved to give you so many more nice books--that is my real desire.(SPL to Upendra, 19 th February, 1972) Actually, the purpose of our life is to please Krishna; that is the business of the older children, to serve the father. So there is test for knowing if I am pleasing Krishna: If He reveals Himself to me, if I see Krishna, then I know I am pleasing Krishna. And another test is if my Spiritual Master is pleased by my service then I know that I am pleasing Krishna; it is very simple, because if I am following the prescribed regulative principles of my Spiritual Master, then without doubt I am pleasing him. So in this way, if you think it over, you will understand the answers to all your questions. Hope this meets you in good health.(SPL to Kitriraja, 28th February, 1972) It is very good that you want to become very learned in Krishna Consciousness, but what good is so much knowledge without practice? Obedience must be there, so by being submissive in this way and following the direction of the temple leaders is practicing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness. Disciple means discipline. Without discipline there cannot be any spiritual progress. Therefore our system is to follow the authority or our superiors, no that we can independently question, not this is right and this is wrong. That is not the way.So my best advice to you is that without questioning you follow the instructions given to you by Visnujana and other leaders, and do exactly as they say, then everything will be all right. If you want to study, there is much time in the day for studying, but you must go also on Sankirtana party, that is the result or practice of your studying. Simply studying is dry and useless without chanting.(SPL to Sankarsana, 23rd July, 1972)
172
Your program for preaching in Delhi is very much approved by me, preaching Krsna is the same as remembering Krsna. I can understand if one of my students is making spiritual advancement if he is also making many life members and devotees. So you have not to minimize the preaching program in order to study independently, no, continue as you are doing, preach as much as possible, collect, make life members, and whenever you have time read and study and never neglect to chant your sixteen rounds daily, and this will be the perfect program.(SPL to Teijas, 9th August, 1972) If you are serious to be an important assistant in our Society you should fully engage yourself in translation work, and do not mix yourself with my so-called god-brothers. As there are in Vrindaban some residents like monkeys and hogs, similarly there are many rascals in the name of Vaisnavas, be careful of them. And do not dare to question imprudently before your Spiritual Master. Further talks we may discuss when we meet.(SPL to Niranjana, 21st November, 1972) Your next question is, should we love Krishna or love the spiritual master: You cannot go to Krishna directly, loving Him. It is common sense that if Krishna is the object of your love, His pet dog is also the object of your love. Friends meet friends and if the friend is with his dog the gentleman pats his dog first, is it not? So the man becomes automatically pleased, his dog being patted. I have seen it in your country. The conclusion is this: Without pleasing the spiritual master he cannot please Krishna. If anyone tries to please Krishna directly, he's fool number one.(SPL to Tusta Krsna, 14th December, 1972) My first instruction to all of my disciples is that they should help me spread this Krsna Consciousness movement all over the world, utilizing their energy as best they are able to do it.(SPL to My dear Sons and Daughters, 9th January, 1973) Your enthusiastic response to my instructions is very encouraging. Actually the disciple is supposed to find relief from all his problems just by carrying out the orders of the spiritual master.(SPL to Bhanvantarini, 4th May, 1974) If Kirtanananda Maharaja speaks what I speak, then he can be taken a siksa guru. Guru sastra sadhu. The spiritual master is one, that is a fact. Kirtanananda Swami may be taken a sadhu not spiritual master, or as instructor guru. I don't think he is saying anything against our principles, so what is the wrong?You have written that the devotees here say that you cannot know me, but only Kirtanananda Maharaja can know me. But, if Kirtanananda is a disciple and he can know me, and you are also a disciple, why you cannot know me? I have no objection to your taking Kirtanananda's instruction. There is no harm in going through Kirtanananda.You are both old disciples, so why you should be feeling any difficulty? (SPL to Satyabhama dasi and Paramananda dasa, 20th July, 1974)
173
Thank you very much for distributing my books in such severe conditions of cold. This is Krishna Consciousness. No matter what the conditions, still a devotee will always try his best to please his spiritual master and Krishna.(SPL to Amsu dasa, 21st January, 1975) Yes, everybody says like that, that I am incarnation of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Actually Krishna and Krishna's representative are not different. Anything that is Krishna's is not different from Krishna. Therefore it is said saksadharitvena 'samasta sastrair. The spiritual master is accepted by all advanced devotees as Hari.(SPL to Gopala Krsna dasa, 14th July, 1975) You cannot survive without my mercy and I cannot survive without your mercy. It is reciprocal. This mutual dependence is based on love--Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jayatirtha, 22nd January, 1976) I beg to thank you for your letter dated 16th January, 1976 along with the enclosed donation. Unless there is loving feeling, how is it possible for you to always make offerings to me? The spiritual master is always instructing his disciples and they in turn are always trying to serve their spiritual master. It is a reciprocal relationship of love. (SPL to Bhurijana, 31st January, 1976) The disciple is always thinking how he or she can better serve the spiritual master, and the spiritual master is always thinking how to help his disciple to surrender to Krishna. (SPL to Jagatikanda dasi, 1st February, 1976) My Dear Sons and Daughters, Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated August 9, 1976 and the enclosed daksina and pictures of the murtis in New Dvaraka which I am having framed and put on my wall here in Bombay. If you feel at all indebted to me then you should preach vigorously like me. That is the proper way to repay me. Of course, no one can repay the debt to the spiritual master, but the spiritual master is very much pleased by such as attitude by the disciple. In the Bhagavad-gita it is said: vyavasayatmika buddhir ekeha kuru-nandana [Bg. 2.41], ``Those who are on this path are resolute in purpose, and their aim is one.'' Our only business is to be fixed up in devotional service by pleasing the spiritual master. Those who are not fixed up they have various lines of action. (eka means ``one'' and bahu means ``many''). The real ocean of mercy is Krsna and it is the duty of the spiritual master to tell his disciple to come to the ocean and be happy. The spiritual master's duty is to lead the disciple to this ocean. I am trying my best and if you try to follow surely you will benefit. Bhaktivinode Thakura has sung, ``Krsna sei tomara, Krsna dite para, tomara sakati ache. Ami ta'kangala, krsna krsna boli, dhai tava pache pache.'' ``Krsna is yours and you have the power to give Him to anyone you wish. I am poor and wretched and running behind you shouting Krsna, Krsna!''Krsna is unlimited, no one can catch Him, but if someone follows the parampara, He agrees to be captured. Everyone is afraid of Krsna, but Krsna is afraid of Mother Yasoda. That is Krsna's special mercy.(SPL to Los Angeles, Residents of New Dvaraka, 14th August, 1976)
174
The purport is, don't become over intelligent. Just hear from the self-realized soul. If you sincerely, seriously hear from the realized soul, then one day, although nobody can conquer Him, you will be able to conquer Krsna.(SPL to Vasudeva dasa, 23rd January, 1977)
VANI AND VAPU
I am always thinking of you, and I am feeling separation. I wish to return at the earliest opportunity. I cannot stop my western world activities and I have taken leave from you for only six months; and it may be that on or before I will come to you again. So continue your activities with great vigor. I shall always pray to Krishna for your steady advance, but try to follow the principles which are necessary to strengthen oneself in the matter of spiritual advance. Never think that I am absent from you. Physical presence is not essential; presence by message (or hearing) is real touch. Lord Krishna is present by His message which was delivered 5,000 years ago. We feel always the presence of our past Acaryas simply by their immutable instructions. I hope you will understand me right and do the needful. Kirtanananda says from my bodily feature that I am improving; I am also feeling like that.(SPL to students, 2nd August, 1967) I am very pleased to hear about Krishna's new throne of gold leaf and velvet. I am anxious to come there and see it, along with all you my students there who are carrying on so nicely even in my absence. But you must know that I am always with you all so long you are executing Krishna Consciousness; and I am always receiving good news of the New York Temple so it is very nice that now you have provided Krishna a beautiful new throne.(SPL to Balai, 12th March, 1968) Please be happy in separation. I am separated from my Guru Maharaja since 1936 but I am always with him so long I work according to his direction. So we should all work together for satisfying Lord Krishna and in that way the feelings of separation will transform into transcendental bliss.(SPL to Uddhava, 3rd May, 1968) You write to say, ``I really miss Swamiji and my God-brothers' association so much.'' But I may remind you that I am always with you. And so wherever I am there, and you are there, all your God-brothers are there. Please remember always the humble teachings that you have received from me, and that will make you always associated with me, and with your other God-brothers.(SPL to Sivananda brahmacari, 24th August, 1968) I am so glad to learn that the New York devotees are all feeling my separation and you are feeling also; this is very blissful. In the transcendental platform, actually separation is more relishable than meeting. But either separation or meeting, the state is always
175
absolute. Actually in the spiritual platform, there is no separation, but it is a different stages of rasas.(SPL to Advaita, 6th October, 1968) To feel separation from the Spiritual Master or Krishna is very good position. That means one who is in pure love with Krishna and His Representative, Spiritual Master, he thinks always of Them. And this thinking process is Krishna consciousness. If we can think always of Krishna even in separation, that is Krishna Consciousness. And in the absolute platform, there is no difference of separation and meeting. The separation is also meeting, rather in separation one relishes the loving relationship more tasty. So don't be disappointed that you are separated from me, I am also always thinking of you how you are making progress there. And I am always expecting your letters that you have already opened a center there.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 21st October, 1968) You write that you have desire to avail of my association again, but why do you forget that you are always in association with me? When you are helping my missionary activities I am always thinking of you and you are always thinking of me. That is real association. Just like I always think of my Guru Maharaja every moment, although He is not physically present, and because I am trying to serve Him to my best capacity, I am sure He is helping me by His spiritual blessings. So there are two kinds of association: physical and preceptorial. Physical association is not so important as preceptorial association. So try to preach this Krishna Consciousness Movement amongst the hippies there, and simply induce them to chant Hare Krishna. If they kindly join in chanting Hare Krishna, that will make our movement successful. Then gradually make them more and more advanced by participating in Love Feasts and ceremonies, like Janmastami and Rathayatra. Then everything will go smoothly. The only thing wanted is that we should work very sincerely, with full faith in Krishna and the Spiritual Master. Then all help will come automatically. (SPL to Govinda dasi, 17th August, 1969) That does not matter because you are not personally tending me in Boston, that is formality. I want to see that all my disciples are engaged 24 hours in the service of the Lord. If one is engaged full time in the service of the Lord, under my direction, that is my personal service.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 9th January, 1970) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 2nd April, 1970, and I am very much pleased for the nice sentiments you have expressed therein. But you should always remember that whatever we are doing, it is in the parampara system beginning from Lord Krsna, down to us. Therefore, our loving spirit should be more upon the message than the physical representation. When we love the message and serve Him, automatically our devotional love for the physique is done.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 7th April, 1970) We are not separated actually. There are two--vani or vapu. So vapu is physical presence and vani is presence by the vibration, but they are all the same. So Krsna when He was physically present before Arjuna is the same when He is present before us by His vani of Bhagavad-gita. So far I am concerned, I do not factually feel any separation from my Spiritual Master because I am trying to serve Him according to His desire. That should be the motto. If you
176
kindly try to fulfill my mission for which you have been sent there, that will be our constant association.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 22nd June, 1970) You are expecting to see me, but I also expected to see the London Rathayatra, but you made no arrangement so what can I do? So let us meet by Sankirtana. I also do not feel separation from my Guru Maharaja. When I am engaged in His service His pictures give me sufficient strength. To serve the Spiritual Master's word is more important than to serve him physically. Please try to open as many branches as possible in European countries. (SPL to Syamasundara, 19th July, 1970) I thank you very much and all the devotees for offering me a garland daily as you were doing when I was physically present. If a disciple is constantly engaged in carrying out the instructions of the Spiritual Master he is supposed to be constantly in company with hs Spiritual Master. This is called Vaniseva. So there are two kinds of service to the Spiritual Master One is called vaniseva and the other is called vapuseva. Vaniseva means as above mentioned, executing the instructions, and vapuseva means physically or personally rendering service. So in the absence of physical presentation of the Spiritual Master the vaniseva is more important. My Spiritual Master, Sarasvati Gosvami Thakura, may appear to be physically not present, but still because I try to serve His instruction I never feel separated from Him. I expect that all of you should follow these instructions.(SPL to Karandhara, 22 nd August, 1970) Thank you very much for your sincere endeavor and faith in your Spiritual Master. The key to success in spiritual life is to always endeavor to please the Spiritual Master, and follow his instructions. One who is determined in this effort will advance very quickly in Krishna consciousness.So far personal association with the Guru is concerned, I was only with my Guru Maharaja four or five times, but I have never left his association, not even for a moment. Because I am following his instructions, I have never felt any separation. There are some of my Godbrothers here in India who had constant personal association with Guru Maharaja, but who are neglecting his orders. This is just like the bug who is sitting on the lap of the king. He may be very puffed-up by his position, but all he can succeed in doing is biting the king. Personal association is not so important as association through service. (SPL to Satadhanya, 20th February, 1972) Next you ask if I am present in my picture and form? Yes. In form as well as in teachings. To carry out the teachings of guru is more important than to worship the form, but none of them should be neglected. Form is called vapu and teachings is called vani. Both should be worshiped. Vani is more important than vapu.(SPL to Tusta Krsna, 14th December, 1972) My only anxiety is to guide you. Krsna sometimes makes me sick just to examine how much you have learned to conduct the business under my guidance, with a little independence. You should never act independently, because my guidance in my words are always there. The main guidance is all of us should remain spiritually strong by chanting the minimum number of rounds and following the rules and regulations. The GBC should personally
177
observe strictly all the rules and regulations and they should become the practical example to others. Then everything will be all right. Then there will be no fear of being victimized by maya.(SPL to Bali Mardana dasa, 5th September, 1974) To take shelter of the Spiritual Master means to follow his instructions. So, you should be very careful to not deviate even a little bit from the order of your Guru. You should be very careful to chant 16 rounds daily and read all of the books carefully. You should attend mangala arati and classes. And you should follow the four regulative principles without deviation. If you do these simple things, you will make steady advancement in Krishna Consciousness and there will be no fall downs.(SPL to Sivani devi dasi, 14th March, 1975) Jagadisa Prabhu also is thinking to come as my GBC secretary for the month of February. If you come in February I have no objection, I can have three dozen secretaries. If your business will not suffer, you are welcome anytime. I wish to remain with all my disciples together, but we have to do preaching work and therefore have to remain separate. But actually there is no question of separation for one engaged in Lord Krishna's service.(SPL to Hrdayananda Maharaja, 4th January, 1976) Personal service to the spiritual master means to follow his instructions. My request is the same for everyone: that they follow strictly the regulative principles and chant at least sixteen rounds daily. And as much time as they are able should be devoted for preaching according to our books. So you and your wife should try to follow this instruction.(SPL to Rajarsi dasa, 12th March, 1977)
OUR PARAMPARA AND OTHER SAMPRADAYAS
Principally there are four sampradayas; Nimbarka sampradaya coming from the four Kumaras; Sri Sampradaya coming from Laksmi; Rudra Sampradaya coming from Lord Siva; and Brahma Sampradaya. Vivasvan is in the Brahma Sampradaya. All the sampradayas are related with one another because the conclusion is the same: that Lord Krishna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead and the living entities are His eternal servants.(SPL to Nityananda, 12th November, 1971) There were four listeners when Krishna instructed Arjuna, so there are four bona fide Visnu sampradayas. Ramanuja is in the Sri or Laksmi sampradaya, Nimbarka is in the Kumara sampradaya, Vallabhacarya is a follower of Visnuswami or Rudra sampradaya, like that. Besides the Visnu sampradayas, there are other sampradayas, but they are following the directions given under off-shoot authorities. They have created so many, but these are not recognized by us. The four Visnu sampradayas are authorized by us, they are the original authorized sampradayas or religion, the Vaisnava religion. The original dharma is to follow the varnas and asramas, and these are created, according to Bhagavad-gita, to please Visnu.
178
So sampradaya means one of the four original Visnu sampradayas.(SPL to Madhvananda, 25 th April, 1972) The book compiled by your father V.R. Srisaila Chakravarti, namely ``The Philosophy of Sri Ramanuja,'' given to me by you on 2/11/74 was very interesting to read. Of course we Gaudiya Vaisnava follow Srila Ramanuja's philosophy almost in the same manner. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu gives the identification of jiva soul as the eternal servant of Krishna and is situated as marginal potency of the Lord based on the philosophy of acintya-bheda bheda-tattva. This is almost similar to Visistadvaita vada. Vaisnava philosophy is now being pushed on all over the world under the Hare Krishna movement, and we feel Sripada Ramanuja a great support for the Vaisnava philosophical understanding. It is like a combination of nyaya sruti and smrti prasthans. The Bhagavad-gita supports the Vedanta Sutra brahma-sutra-padais caiva/ hetumadbhir viniscitaih [Bg. 13.5]. To the jiva brahma identification is one part of acintya-bheda bheda-tattva. As spirit soul or identical brahma, or jiva brahma is identical with the Supreme Brahma or the param brahma. In this sense jiva soul is avheda or non-different from the param brahma. But on account of the param brahma being the supreme, the biggest, the identical brahma or jiva brahma being very minute, it is different from the param brahma. The summary is that the simultaneous one and different jiva brahma is simultaneously one with and different from the param brahma. Because it is appreciated simultaneously which is very difficult to comprehend by the common man, this philosophy is called acintya-bheda bheda tattva, inconceivable. This is supported by the Katho Upanisad 2/5/13 nityo nityanam cetanas cetananam/ eko bahunam yo vidadhati kaman. This is almost similar to the visista-dvaita vada. So far I am personally concerned, following the footsteps of my guru maharaj Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura Prabhupada, we accept the principles of all the acaryas, although officially we belong to the Madhva sampradaya. Our sampradaya is known as the Madhva Gaudiya sampradaya. We find great shelter at the lotus feet of Sri Ramanujacarya because his lotus feet are the strongest fort to combat the mayavadi philosophyI hope the book ``The Philosophy of Sri Ramanjua'' published by you will be a great help the the Vaisnavites all over the world. .(SPL to Sri Chakravarti, 22 nd November, 1974)
GENERAL ETIQUETTE
One thing you may note also as a matter of etiquette. The Spiritual Master is addressed as His Divine Grace, a Godbrother is addressed as His Grace, and any Sannyasin is addressed as His Holiness.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th January, 1967) The separation of Kirtanananda and Hayagriva is not a very happy incident. I was practically in tears for their attitude of separation on such flimsy grounds. In other words it is my incapability that I could not save these two souls, but this a great evidence that every soul is individual. The nonsense theory of oneness becomes null and void by the evidence presented in this incident. But we should not be angry with these poor souls. Try to convince them by 179
argument and reason but do not become angry with them. Lord Nityananda when he was dealing with Jagai and Madhai maintained the maximum amount of tolerance and patience in spite of the greatest provocation. The two brothers, Jagai and Madhai, committee. violence on Lord Nityananda. Even Lord Caitanya, the author of Siksastak, became agitated. But Lord Nityananda Prabhu in the matter remained calm and quiet and delivered the two rascals to the highest elevation. We should always try to represent Lord Nityananda Prabhu in the matter of preaching work. Kirtanananda is a crazy man. That is proved. He says that he has become equal to the spiritual master but he is such a fool that he does not understand the principle of disciple even in ordinary worldly affairs. Even if one becomes equal to the spiritual master in education and knowledge, still one has to maintain the disciplinary principle of obeying one chief man in any establishment. If such discipline is not maintained, no establishment can make any progress.(SPL to Rayarama, 9th November, 1967) The proper form of address to Bhaktivinode Thakura is Om Visnupad Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura. After my Guru Maharaja, all acaryas should be addressed as Srila. ``Om Visnupad Srila''.(SPL to Brahmananda, 22nd January, 1968) In meantime, I have also received one letter which is very depressing from Hrsikesa. I understand that he has been induced by Bon Maharaja to be initiated by him for giving him shelter, and this foolish boy has accepted his inducement. This isn't very happy news, and I have replied Hrsikesa's letter in the following words, which please take note, and in the future, we shall be very cautious about them. ``My Dear Hrsikesa, Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter of March 14, 1968, and I am greatly surprised. I am greatly surprised for Bon Maharaja's initiating you in spite of his knowing that you are already initiated by me. So it is deliberate transgression of Vaisnava etiquettes and otherwise a deliberate insult to me. I do not know why he has done like this but no Vaisnava will approve of this offensive action.(SPL to Mukunda, 26th March, 1968) I am so pleased to learn that you have got a Deity Room and you are performing jointly Kirtana, assisted by a newcomer, Harold Olmstead. He may be called Hrsikesa, there is no objection, but generally a Holy Name after Lord Krishna is offered to a devotee after his initiation. Anyway, you can call him Hrsikesa, and the same name will be continued after his initiation also. In the meantime, let him be trained up in our line of activities to observe the rules and regulations and chant Hare Krishna jointly with you.(SPL to Hayagriva, 14 th July, 1968) Regarding my apartment, if it is possible to keep it with no strain on your financial condition it is alright. Otherwise I am not very serious about retaining the apartment. Everything should be performed with no strain because too much financial strain will hamper our progress in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Brahmananda, 19th December, 1968) I thank you once more for your noble sentiments about me and I can simply say that for this nice attitude Krishna will certainly help you. I am fully aware of your sincere service and
180
therefore I pray always to Krishna for your all-round welfare. You have got a nice temple by the grace of my Spiritual Master. It is very encouraging to me. You should always pray to His Divine Grace because naturally He will be more affectionate to you than to me. Generally one is more affectionate to the grandchildren than to the children directly. So I am sure that my Guru Maharaja will be easily inclined to your prayers than that of mine. You will do good always by offering your prayers to His Divine Grace Bhaktisiddhanta Goswami Maharaja.(SPL to 19th December, 1968) His Holiness Swami Sadananda, my German god-brother may come to see you. When he comes offer your respect by bowing down as you do unto me.(SPL to Sivananda, 23th January, 1969) Regarding your questions, the swami order is certainly introduced by Sankaracarya, because almost all sannyasis of impersonal philosophy take this name, Swami. But the Swami title offered to me is equivalent to Goswami. Swami and Goswami are actually the same, synonomous. Swami means the master, and master means the master of the senses. Goswami directly explains master of senses. Go means senses. So this name, Goswami, is not the Sankaracarya's order.(SPL to Dayananda, 1st May, 1969) When Mataji Syamadevi came to see me in Los Angeles she was very respectful to me, every time she was touching my feet and offering obeisances. She was also very serious of having my cooperation in spreading the Krishna Consciousness Movement.(SPL to Mukunda, 22nd May, 1969) So far your dreams are concerned, it is very nice that you are thinking about Krsna Consciousness even while sleeping. Krsna is so nice that we want to remember Him even more than twenty-four hours daily. Regarding instructions from the Spiritual Master, there is no need of taking instructions spoken in dream while the Spiritual Master is still present. Lord Jagannatha is very kind, and He can also appear in mind in His own form, so why not in your dream.(SPL to Linda, 19th February, 1970)
Regarding the means of worship, our Vaisnava process is first offer respects to the Spiritual Master, then Lord Caitanya, and then Lord Krsna. Vyasa is the Spiritual Master, therefore the Spiritual Master is the representative of Vyasa. Therefore the Spiritual Master's seat is called ``Vyasasana.''(SPL to Tamala, 15th May, 1970) Regarding the activities of such great sages and devotees like Parvat Muni and Parasara Muni begetting children, such activities of these elevated souls are not to be questioned by us. They have a higher purpose which we cannot determine; therefore it is said in the Srimad-Bhagavatam that one should not try to imitate the actions of the Isvaras or those who are very powerful, but one should follow their instructions.(SPL to Ekayani, 25th July, 1970)
181
In the Mayavadi Sampradaya they observe the Guru Purnima day to offer respect to the Spiritual Master. This system of offering respect to the Spiritual Master is current in all sections of Vedic followers, but so far we are the Gaudiya Sampradaya is concerned, we offer on the Appearance Day of the Spiritual Master our humble homage annually and this particular auspicious moment is called Vyasa Puja.(SPL to Bali Mardana, 25th August, 1970) The problem that your followers want to accept you as guide in spiritual matters is not objectionable if they are sincere. If they have sincere faith in you, it may not be disturbed, rather it can be fully utilized. My main purpose is to propagate the teachings of Lord Caitanya or Krishna Consciousness. I am not after recruiting some disciples; but for preaching work we want some assistants and if somebody offers voluntarily his service it is welcome. So the best thing will be that you become a regular disciple of me and you can teach your followers in the same principles.(SPL to Sriman Sai, 8th January, 1971) So far as your taking initiation from Brahmananda Maharaja, I have no objection, but it is the etiquette that in the presence of one's Spiritual Master, one does not accept disciples. In this connection, Swami Brahmananda may write me and I will instruct him. (SPL to John Miller, 24th March, 1971) So long as a devotee is not initiated he should have Bhakta before his name, if he is a male, Bhaktin if she is a girl.(SPL to Nityananda, 17th December, 1971) As for your question about Santa Rasa and the opinions of Rupa Goswami and Sridhara Swami, I don't remember. You can send me the appropriate passages. There is no reason why Acaryas cannot differ on certain points.(SPL to Upendra, 19th February, 1972) One thing, on the invitation card you have written All Glories to Our Guru Maharaja. This is impersonalism. As soon as we offer obeisances to guru, the name should be there. We are strictly personalists. The sahajiya's, they write Glories to Guru. Why you are learning this impersonalism, who has taught you? Daily I am offering obeisances to my Guru by vibrating his real name, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati, otherwise it is impersonal.(SPL to Bhavananda, 14th July, 1972) There is no difference between me and my picture. Therefore we should honor and keep pictures in that spirit. If we throw pictures this way and that way, that is offense. The name and picture are as good as the person in spiritual world. In the material world either picture or person, everything is illusion.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th September, 1972) If anyone thinks like that, that a pure devotee should be obeyed and no one else, that means he is a nonsense... Vaisnava sannyasis are known as Tridandi goswamis, and Mayavadi sannyasis are known as only Swami.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 1st October, 1974)
182
You have also mentioned to repeatedly offer obeisances to your spiritual master. This is very important. A disciple should offer dandabats, not namaskara. The more one becomes fixed up in guru obeisances, the more he advances in spiritual progress: yasya deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau(SPL to Atreya Rsi, 15th November,1974) Regarding your problem of not being able to get married, this is not the proper type of question to place before your spiritual master.(SPL to Gopiparanadhana dasa, 15th February, 1975) As soon as one thinks that he is greater than his spiritual master that is the greatest offense. Krsna will give one everything, but to these offenders everything is lost.(SPL to Jayatirtha dasa and Manjuali dasi, 10th November, 1975) The murti of the Spiritual Master should be treated as good as the Deity(SPL to Karandhara, 29th January, 1976) Thank you for serving steadily and taking responsibility in Krishna Consciousness. The spiritual master cannot be approached for solving marriage problems. That is not the business of the guru.(SPL to Sukriti dasa, 21st February, 1976) Devotees always humbly offer respect to everyone, but when there is a discussion on a point of sastra, they do not observe the usual etiquette, satyam bruyat priyam bruyat. They speak only the satyam, although it may not necessarily be priyam.(SPL to Madame Sumati Morarji, 9th August, 1976) Don't become over intelligent. Just hear from the self-realized soul. If you sincerely, seriously hear from the realized soul, then one day, although nobody can conquer Him, you will be able to conquer Krsna.(SPL to Vasudeva dasa, 23rd January, 1977)
SRILA PRABHUPADA’S GODBROTHERS( IN GENERAL)
I understand that Hayagriva and Kirtanananda are continuing to chant Hare Krishna is their center. I hope therefore they will not go astray and the misunderstanding may be cleared up in due course of time. (Even amongst our God-brothers we have misunderstanding but none of us is astray from the service of Krishna. My Guru Maharaja ordered us to execute his mission combinedly. Unfortunately we are now separated. But none of us have stopped preaching Krishna Consciousness. Even if there was misunderstanding amongst the God-brothers of my 183
Guru Maharaja none of them deviated from the transcendental loving service of Krishna. The idea is that provocation and misunderstanding may remain between one man and another. But our staunch faith in Krishna Consciousness may not allow any material disruption. Please therefore try to be sympathetic with any person even if they differ. The only qualification we have to scrutinize is if one is acting in Krishna Consciousness as far as one is able to do it.) (SPL to Brahmananda, 18th November, 1967) GAUDIYA MISSION Reg. Office: Sri Gaudiya Math P.O. Baghbazar, Calcutta-3 Att: Secretary Dear Sir: Kindly accept my humble obeisances. I beg to enclose herewith a copy of a letter received from my Godbrother, Dr. Syama Sundardas Brahmacari, of your Mission. Taking the concluding portion of his letter inviting me to cooperate with the Gaudiya Mission in the matter of my activities of spreading the objective of Srila Prabhupada Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja, I am prepared to cooperate with the Gaudiya Mission in all respects, but I do not know under what condition you wish to cooperate with me. But I am prepared to accept any condition for getting your cooperation in full. So I shall be glad to know from you under what condition our cooperation is possible. But I am prepared in every respect and I shall await your reply with interest. So far as my starting a separate organization known as International Society for Krishna Consciousness, it was inevitable because none of our godbrothers are cooperating with one another. Every one of us is conducting his own institution, and there is difference of opinion even between Gaudiya Mission and Gaudiya Math. So if it is now possible to combine ourselves together, I shall be the first man to welcome this good opportunity. But apart from others, if Gaudiya Mission is prepared to cooperate with me, I am prepared to accept this cooperation in any condition. Please therefore let me know your terms of cooperation, and I shall be very glad to consider it. It has been suggested by Dr. Syama Sundardas Brahmacari that we cooperate at least in London, and I shall be glad to know your terms of cooperation. Thanking you in anticipation for your early reply. Sincerely yours, A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami (SPL to Gaudia Mission, 23rd May, 1969) So far as your question about controversy amongst the disciples of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja, that is a fact. But this controversy is not material. Just like in a national program, different political parties are sometimes in conflict and make propaganda against each other, but their central point is always service to the country. Similarly, amongst the disciples of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati there may be some controversy, but the central point is how to preach the mission of His Divine Grace. If the central point is fixed up then there is no harm in such controversy. Every individual being must have his opinion; that is the significance of individuality, but all such differences of opinions must coincide in Krishna. In the battlefield of Kuruksetra were Arjuna and Bhisma who were fighting with one another, and because Krishna was on the side of Arjuna, sometimes Bhisma pierced the body of Krishna also with arrows. But still they remained the greatest devotees of the Lord, and
184
Krishna accepted the friendship of Arjuna just as He accepted the inimical arrows of Bhisma in the same loving spirit. So you do not be disturbed by such controversial points. Better you engage your mind very seriously in the matter of the service entrusted upon you. That will make you progressive in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Mandali Bhadra, 28th July, 1969) I have also read specifically your articles on the matter of acaryas, wherein on the 14th Paragraph I see the acharya shall be entitled to nominate in writing his successive acharya. But we do not find any record where our Srila Prabhupada nominated any acharya after Him. Different persons have interpreted on this point, and every one of our Godbrothers are acting as acharya, so this is a controversial point which I do not wish to enter into while we are proposing for cooperation. I think now we should cooperate fully for preaching the Mission of Srila Prabhupada. He very eagerly desired that the message of Lord Caitanya should be preached all over the world. About 40 years before, Sripada Bon Maharaja, guided by our senior old Tirtha Maharaja were sent to London, and perhaps Gaudiya Mission was established at that time. Since then, activities in foreign countries was practically stopped altogether. Although I was intimately connected with the Gaudiya Math institution, I was a householder. But when I first met His Divine Grace Srila Prabhupada, He instructed me to preach in the foreign countries, but I could not do anything tangible on account of my family attachment. So after taking sannyasa in 1959 I prepared myself for coming to the foreign countries. As soon as three books were ready, Srimad-Bhagavatam, I started for New York in 1965. This was out of my inspiration in receipt from Srila Prabhupada, and it appears that my attempt in the foreign countries has become successful to a great extent. By my personal attempt I have established preaching centers numbering about two dozen, beginning from Hamburg to Tokyo. I think if my Godbrothers would have attempted similarly, preaching centers would have been established all over the world by this time. Therefore, I wish that Gaudiya Mission should send their preachers and establish different centers in different parts of the world. That will fulfill the Mission of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja.(SPL to his Godbrothers, 21st August, 1969) Your statement in the letter, ``All glories to Sankirtana, Prasadam and Srimad-Bhagavatam'' is very welcome. Before coming to your country, when I was in India and I was planning to come here, I was thinking in the same way. I was thinking that my preaching work in this country would be a difficult job for me on account of the country's position being completely different from the principles of Bhakti cult. At that time I was also thinking of chanting and dancing in Sankirtana as well as distributing prasadam in the matter of my preaching Bhagavatam. So this planning has by the grace of my Guru Maharaja and Krishna become successful in the practical field. Forty years before when two of my eldest God-brothers came to London with this mission they simply devoted their time in lecturing in some renowned public place and inviting some leading politician to preside over the meeting. You know very well that when I began my preaching work in New York I never followed this policy of lecturing amongst the stereotyped politicians or elites of the society. And if I would have followed such a policy, I think I would also have gone back to India without any success. I think this policy of Sankirtana, Prasadam and Srimad-Bhagavatam has been successful in all the centers. Please therefore follow this transcendental policy with heart and soul and make your center as spiritually opulent as far as possible.(SPL to Rupanuga, 2nd January, 1970)
185
I am very pleased that you all GBC members are remaining vigilant so that the disturbance in our Society may not continue. In Isana and his wife's letters there is reference to Tirtha Maharaja's name, as if they were advised by Brahmananda Maharaja and company to come to India and join Tirtha Maharaja. It appears like that. I shall be glad if you kindly inquire on this point. It is now clear that my Godbrothers take objection of my being called as Prabhupada and on this point they wanted to poison the whole Society--that is now clear. But how it was manipulated--that is a mystery.(SPL to Rupanuga, 25th September, 1970) Regarding the Gaudiya Math, our position has nothing to do with them. They cannot do anything and if somebody does something, they will be envious. That is the nature of third class men. My Guru Maharaja once told this story; one friend informed another that one man has become the High Court Judge. ``Oh no,'' he replied, ``No. That cannot be right.'' ``Yes, he is now a Judge,'' said the first friend. ``I have seen him sitting on the bench.'' The second man replied, ``Maybe. But I don't think he is getting any salary.'' Such envious men will find out some fault anywhere. There is no fault, actually, but they will manufacture some fault. That is their business. So many persons were envious of my Guru Maharaja, but He was preaching and did not care for them.(SPL to Yamuna devi, 18th November, 1970) Do not be depressed. All along my godbrothers gave me only depression, repression, compression--but I continued strong in my duty. So never mind there is some discouragement, continue with your work in full enthusiastic Krishna Consciousness attitude of service.(SPL to Gurudasa, 29th August, 1972) If you are serious to be an important assistant in our Society you should fully engage yourself in translation work, and do not mix yourself with my so-called god-brothers. As there are in Vrindaban some residents like monkeys and hogs, similarly there are many rascals in the name of Vaisnavas, be careful of them. And do not dare to question imprudently before your Spiritual Master. Further talks we may discuss when we meet.(SPL to Niranjana, 21 st November, 1971) Regarding the Gaudiya Math books being circulated there, who is distributing? Who is sending these books? The Gaudiya Math does not sell our books, why we should sell their books. Who has introduced these books? Let me know. These books should not at all be circulated in our Society. Bhakti Vilas Tirtha is very much antagonistic to our society and he has no clear conception of devotional service. He is contaminated. Anyway, who has introduced these books? You say that you would read only one book if that was all that I had written, so you teach others to do like that.(SPL to Sukadeva dasa, 14th November, 1973) You should not write anything to Madhava Maharaja's camp. You may have talked many things with Mangala Niloy but why write him in black and white. The letter must not be sent. Their policy has been all along to suppress me and take credit for himself. Their proposal for cooperation is a myth. They haven't done anything which is cooperative. You know in a recent article they managed to write in such a way that Madhava is doing the world movement and we are his subordinate. From the beginning that has been their mentality. So there is no possibility of cooperation with them. Rather you should avoid strictly meeting with them.
186
They are not after preaching but material gain and reputation and adoration. Otherwise why they are non cooperating with me? So no cooperation is possible. Do not think or indulge in loose talks. Be careful always. Let us do the duty of propagation sincerely and seriously on our own principles. Krsna and Srila Prabhupada Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura are our only hope and they and helping us. If anything thing has to be done it is to be talked on the higher level between Madhava Maharaja and myself, but I know his mentality is different and there is no possibility of cooperation.(SPL to Acyutananda Maharaja, 8th June, 1974) I thank you for following the order of your spiritual master. This is the motto of our spiritual life: yasya prasadad bhagavata prasadao. My other godbrothers they are concerned with litigations, politics, and diplomacy, so what is the pracara? As far as I am concerned I have the blessings of my guru maharaj. I do not need anything else. That is how I went to your country, just to try to carry out his order. By his blessings it has come out successful.(SPL to Subala dasa Swami, 15th October, 1974) I am in due receipt of your letter addressed to Rupanuga das dated September 16, 1975 and have noted the contents. Why is there this politics? This is not good. If politics come, then the preaching will be stopped. That is the difficulty. As soon as politics come, everything is spoiled. In the Gaudiya Math the politics is still going on. My Guru Maharaja left in 1936, and now it is 1976, so after 40 years the litigation is still going on. Do not come to this.(SPL to Gurukrpa Swami, 30th November, 1975) I am in due receipt of your letter dated September 3, 1975 with the enclosed statement about Van Maharaja. So I have now issued orders that all my disciples should avoid all of my godbrothers. They should not have any dealings with them nor even correspondence, nor should they give them any of my books or should they purchase any of their books, neither should you visit any of their temples. Please avoid them.(SPL to Visvakarma dasa, 9 th November, 1975)
187
Bhakta Course-Part 1 Table Of Contents ISKCON EDUCATION……………………….……6 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE THE MEANING OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE…………………….……11 DEFINITION OF PURE BHAKTI………………………………………….12 6 CHARACTERISTICS OF PURE BHAKTI……………...………………12 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN GENERAL…………………………………13 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND SURRENDER…………………………...25 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND ENTHUSIASAM…………………….….27 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PRAYERS…………………………….....29 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PREVIOUS BIRTHS…………………...29 DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PROTECTION………………………....32
SADHANA BHAKTI 1.What is sadhana bhakti STAGES OF DEVELOPMENT OF BHAKTI…………………………...…33 3 CATEGORIES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE……………………….….34 MEANING OF SADHANA BHAKTI (DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN PRACTICE)…………………………………………………………………...34 TWO PARTS OF SADHANA BHAKTI…………………………………….35
188
2.Why to practice sadhana bhakti THE NECESSITY OF SADHANA BHAKTI……………………………….36 THE RESULT OF SADHANA BHAKTI…………………………………...40 THE RESULT OF NEGLECTING SADHANA BHAKTI…………….…..42
3.How to practice sadhana bhakti HOW TO PRACTICE SADHANA BHAKTI……………………………....44
4.What to practicaly do in discharge of sadhana bhakti a)What to completely give up THE FOUR REGULATIVE PRINCIPLES………………………………...49
b)What to regulate REGULATION………………………………………………………………..52 SLEEP………………………………………………………………………54 SENSE CONTROL…………………………………………………………...55 GENERAL MEANING OF SENSE CONTROL…………………………..55 CONTROL OF THE SPEECH……………………………………………..59 CONTROL OF THE MIND………………………………………………...60 CONTROL OF THE ANGER ……………………………………………...61 CONTROL OF THE TOUNGE/EATING………………………………….62 CONTROL OF THE SEX URGE/SEX ATTRACTION…………………...64 AUSTERITY…………………………………………………………………..66 HEALTH………………………………………………………………………67
c)What to do 5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE 9 PROCESSES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE…………………………….75 2 MAIN BRANCHES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE…………………..…77 5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE (INTRODOCTION) ……………………………………………………………82
189
1.ASSOCIATION WITH DEVOTEES THE PURPOSE OF ASSOCIATION…………………………………………86 CO-OPERATION ,APPRECIATION AND CIMPETITION…………………88 CRITICISM AMONGST DEVOTEES…………………………………….…95 LEAVING ASSOCIATION OF DEVOTEES…………………………………98 VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE VAISNAVA DEFINITION…………………………………………………99 3 CATEGORIES OF VAISNAVAS………………………………………101 GENERAL VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE…………………………………...103 MORE ON THE BEHAVIOUR OF A VAISNAVA…………………...…104 ETIQUETTE WITHIN RELATIONSHIPS……………………………….105 WOMEN IN KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS……………………………….108 DRESSING LIKE A VAISNAVA ………………………………………..117 SPIRITUAL MASTER AND DISCIPLE QUALIFICATIONS OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER…………………..…..119 A GURU GIVES ALL CREDIT TO HIS GURU…………………………124 THE HUMILITY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER……………………….....128 COMPASSION OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER………………………...….129 QUALIFICATION FOR BECOMING A GURU………………………....131 ACCEPTANCE OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER…………………………...136 SIKSA GURU…………………………………………………………..…140 CONNECTION BEFORE FORMAL INITIATION…………………...…141 DIKSA INITIATION THE MEANING OF INITIATION……………………………………145 INITIATION QUALIFICATIONS……………………………………146 HOW SPIRITUAL MASTER RELATES TO DISCIPLE PATERNAL RELATIONSHIP………………………………………..148 THE DUTY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER…………………………....150 APPRECIATION OF DISCIPLES´ SERVICE…………………….…151 CHASTISING THE DISCIPLE……………………………………….155 ABSORBING THE SINFUL REACTIONS OF THE DISCIPLE...….158 SPIRITUAL MASTER AND REBIRTH FOR DISCIPLE…………...159 THE DISCIPLE-QUALIFICIATIONS,CHARACTERICTICS AND DUTIES …………………………………….161 VANI AND VAPU……………………………………………….………..175 OUR PARAMPARA AND OTHER SAMPRADAYAS……………....….178 GENERAL ETIQUETTE……………………………………………….....179 SRILA PRABHUPADA`S GODBROTHERS (IN GENERAL)………….183
190
Bhakta Course -Part 2 Table Of Contents 2.CHANTING HARE KRSNA THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF CHANTING………………...….193 JAPA…………………………………………………………………………..212 TEMPLE KIRTANA…………………………………...……………………..217 SONGS AND BAJANS……………..……………………………………..…218 HARI-NAMA SANKIRTANA………………………………………….……220 HARINAMA AND TEMPLE WORSHIP……………………………………222 3.HEARING SRIMAD BHAGAVATAM THE CULTURE OF HEARING……………………………………………...226 THE IMPORTANCE OF HEARING……………………………………...…227 EVERYTHING IS IN SRILA PRABHUPADA`S BOOKS………………….248 BOOKS TO BE AVOIDED…………………………………………………..250 STUDYING KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS PHILOSOPHY……………….…253 RELATIONSHIP WITH KRSNA…………………………………………....261 CONFIDENTIALITY OF DISCUSION ABOUT RADHA-KRSNA LILA…………………………………………………………………………..265 SAHAJIYISM………………………………………………………………...271 4.DEITY WORSHIP THE NECESSITY OF DEITY WORSHIP………………………………...…278 THE RESULT OF PERFORMING DEITY WORSHIP………………….….281 PRASADAM THE IMPORTANCE OF PRASADAM……………………………….….282 PURCHASING BHOGA……………………………………………….…282 COOKING AND KITCHEN RULES……………………………………..284 TULASI……………………………………………………………………….286 EKADASI……………………………………………………………………..289 COMING ON BRAMINICAL LEVEL……………………………………....290 PREACHING; CHANTING AND DEITY WORSHIP……………………...293 191
5.LIVING ON THE HOLLY PLACE STRUCTURE OF ISKCON 7 PURPOSES OF ISKCON……………………………………………….295 GOVERNING BODY COMISSION……………………………………...296 SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC…………………...296 MANAGERIAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC……………….301 GBC AND THE TEMPLE PRESIDENT…………………………..…304 AUTHORITY OF THE GBC…………………………………………308 MAYAPUR ANNUAL MEETING…………………………………..310 ISKCON HISTORY AND OBJECTIVES………………………………..312 ISKCON TEMPLE MANAGEMENT ORGANISATION HOW TO MANAGE A TEMPLE……………………….…….….316 EVERY CENTER SHOULD BE INDEPENDENT…………...….321 RULES AND POLICIES………………………………………….322 TEMPLE PROGRAMS……………………………………………328 LABOR TEMPLE PRESIDENT´S RESPONSIBILITIES AND QUALIFICATIONS…………………………………………...….333 HOW TO MANAGE AND ENGAGE DEVOTEES……………...336 HOW SHOULD DEVOTEES EXECUTE THEIR DUTIES……..344 RECRUTING DEVOTEES……………………………………….349 PREACHING PREACHING-IMPORTANCE AND GUIDELINES…………………….357 PREACHING-WITH PURITY AND CONVICTION……………………369 BOOK DISTRIBUTION THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF BOOK DISTRIBUTION…....383 BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND STREET CHANTING….………………..390 BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND TEMPLE WORSHIP………………...…..393
192
2. CHANTING HARE KRSNA THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF CHANTING In the Kali-santaraëa Upaniñad it is stated: hare kåñëa hare kåñëa kåñëa kåñëa hare hare hare räma hare räma räma räma hare hare iti ñoòaçakaà nämnäà kali-kalmaña-näçanam nätaù parataropäyaù sarva-vedeñu dåçyate TRANSLATION “The sixteen words—Hare Kåñëa, Hare Kåñëa, Kåñëa Kåñëa, Hare Hare/ Hare Räma, Hare Räma, Räma Räma, Hare Hare—are especially meant for counteracting the contaminations of Kali. To save oneself from the contamination of Kali, there is no alternative but the chanting of these sixteen words.” (Teachings of Lord Caitanya) The Hare Kåñëa mantra is specifically mentioned in many Upaniñads, such as the Kali-santaraëa Upaniñad, where it is said: hare kåñëa hare kåñëa kåñëa kåñëa hare hare hare räma hare räma räma räma hare hare iti ñoòaçakaà nämnäà kali-kalmaña-näçanaà nätaù parataropäyaù sarva-vedeñu dåçyate TRANSLATION “After searching through all the Vedic literature, one cannot find a method of religion more sublime for this age than the chanting of Hare Kåñëa.” (C.c. Adi lila 3.40)
193
C.c. Adi lila 17 TEXT 20 tabe çuklämbarera kaila taëòula-bhakñaëa ‘harer näma’ çlokera kaila artha vivaraëa SYNONYMS tabe—thereafter; çuklämbarera—of Çuklämbara Brahmacäré; kaila—did; taëòula—raw rice; bhakñaëa—eating; harer näma çlokera—of the verse celebrated as such; kaila—did; artha—of the meaning; vivaraëa— explanation. TRANSLATION After this incident the Lord ate raw rice given by Çuklämbara Brahmacäré and explained very elaborately the import of the “harer näma” çloka mentioned in the Båhan-näradéya Puräëa. TEXT 21 harer näma harer näma harer nämaiva kevalam kalau nästy eva nästy eva nästy eva gatir anyathä SYNONYMS hareù näma—the holy name of the Lord; hareù näma—the holy name of the Lord; hareù näma—the holy name of the Lord; eva—certainly; kevalam —only; kalau—in the Age of Kali; na asti—there is none; eva—certainly; na asti—there is none; eva—certainly; na asti—there is none; eva—certainly; gatiù—destination; anyathä—otherwise. TRANSLATION “‘In this Age of Kali there is no other means, no other means, no other means for self-realization than chanting the holy name, chanting the holy name, chanting the holy name of Lord Hari.’ Ädi 17.22 kali-käle näma-rüpe kåñëa-avatära näma haite haya sarva-jagat-nistära SYNONYMS kali-käle—in this Age of Kali; näma-rüpe—in the form of the holy name; kåñëa—Lord Kåñëa; avatära—incarnation; näma—holy name; haite—from; haya—becomes; sarva—all; jagat—of the world; nistära—deliverance. TRANSLATION
194
“In this Age of Kali, the holy name of the Lord, the Hare Kåñëa mahämantra, is the incarnation of Lord Kåñëa. Simply by chanting the holy name, one associates with the Lord directly. Anyone who does this is certainly delivered.
Ädi 17.23 däròhya lägi’ ‘harer näma’-ukti tina-vära jaòa loka bujhäite punaù ‘eva’-kära SYNONYMS däròhya lägi’—in the matter of emphasizing; harer näma—of the holy name of Lord Hari; ukti—there is utterance; tina-vära—three times; jaòa loka—ordinary common people; bujhäite—just to make them understand; punaù—again; eva-kära—the word eva, or “certainly.” TRANSLATION “This verse repeats the word ‘eva’ [‘certainly’] three times for emphasis, and it also three times repeats ‘harer näma’ [‘the holy name of the Lord’], just to make common people understand. PURPORT To emphasize something to an ordinary person, one may repeat it three times, just as one might say, “You must do this! You must do this! You must do this!” Thus the Båhan-näradéya Puräëa repeatedly emphasizes the chanting of the holy name so that people may take it seriously and thus free themselves from the clutches of mäyä. It is our practical experience in the Kåñëa consciousness movement all over the world that many millions of people are factually coming to the spiritual stage of life simply by chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra regularly, according to the prescribed principles. Therefore our request to all our students is that they daily chant at least sixteen rounds of this harer näma mahä-mantra [Cc. Ädi 17.21] offenselessly, following the regulative principles. Thus their success will be assured without a doubt. Ädi 17.24 ‘kevala’-çabde punarapi niçcaya-karaëa jïäna-yoga-tapa-karma-ädi niväraëa SYNONYMS ‘kevala’-çabde—by the word kevala, or “only”; punarapi—again; niçcayakaraëa—final decision; jïäna—cultivation of knowledge; yoga—practice of the mystic yoga system; tapa—austerity; karma—fruitive activities; ädi— and so on; niväraëa—prohibition. TRANSLATION
195
“The use of the word ‘kevala’ [‘only’] prohibits all other processes, such as the cultivation of knowledge, practice of mystic yoga, or performance of austerities and fruitive activities. PURPORT Our Kåñëa consciousness movement stresses the chanting of the Hare Kåñëa mantra only, whereas those who do not know the secret of success for this Age of Kali unnecessarily indulge in the cultivation of knowledge, the practice of mystic yoga or the performance of fruitive activities or useless austerities. They are simply wasting their time and misleading their followers. When we point this out very plainly to an audience, members of opposing groups become angry at us. But according to the injunctions of the çästras, we cannot make compromises with these socalled jïänés, yogés, karmés and tapasvés. When they say they are as good as we are, we must say that only we are good and that they are not good. This is not our obstinacy; it is the injunction of the çästras. We must not deviate from the injunctions of the çästras. This is confirmed in the next verse of the Caitanya-caritämåta. Ädi 17.25 anyathä ye mäne, tära nähika nistära nähi, nähi, nähi——e tina ‘eva’-kära SYNONYMS anyathä—otherwise; ye—anyone who; mäne—accepts; tära—of him; nähika—there is no; nistära—deliverance; nähi nähi nähi—there is nothing else, nothing else, nothing else; e—in this; tina—three; eva-kära—bearing the meaning of emphasis. TRANSLATION “This verse clearly states that anyone who accepts any other path cannot be delivered. This is the reason for the triple repetition ‘nothing else, nothing else, nothing else,’ which emphasizes the real process of selfrealization. Ädi 17.26 tåëa haite néca haïä sadä labe näma äpani nirabhimäné, anye dibe mäna SYNONYMS tåëa—grass; haite—than; néca—lower; haïä—becoming; sadä—always; labe—chant; näma—the holy name; äpani—personally; nirabhimäné— without honor; anye—unto others; dibe—you should give; mäna—all respect.
TRANSLATION 196
“To chant the holy name always, one should be humbler than the grass in the street and devoid of all desire for personal honor, but one should offer others all respectful obeisances. Ädi 17.27 taru-sama sahiñëutä vaiñëava karibe bhartsana-täòane käke kichu nä balibe SYNONYMS taru-sama—like a tree; sahiñëutä—forbearance; vaiñëava—devotee; karibe—should practice; bhartsana—rebuking; täòane—chastising; käke— unto anyone; kichu—something; nä—not; balibe—will utter. TRANSLATION “A devotee engaged in chanting the holy name of the Lord should practice forbearance like that of a tree. Even if rebuked or chastised, he should not say anything to others to retaliate. Ädi 17.28 käöileha taru yena kichu nä bolaya çukäiyä mare, tabu jala nä mägaya SYNONYMS käöileha—even being cut; taru—the tree; yena—as; kichu—something; nä —not; bolaya—says; çukäiyä—drying up; mare—dies; tabu—still; jala— water; nä—does not; mägaya—ask for. TRANSLATION “For even if one cuts a tree, it never protests, and even if it is drying up and dying, it does not ask anyone for water. PURPORT This practice of forbearance (taror iva sahiñëunä) is very difficult, but when one actually engages in chanting the Hare Kåñëa mantra, the quality of forbearance automatically develops. A person advanced in spiritual consciousness through the chanting of the Hare Kåñëa mantra need not practice to develop it separately, for a devotee develops all good qualities simply by chanting the Hare Kåñëa mantra regularly.
Ädi 17.29 ei-mata vaiñëava käre kichu nä mägiba ayäcita-våtti, kiàvä çäka-phala khäiba SYNONYMS 197
ei-mata—in this way; vaiñëava—a devotee; käre—from anyone; kichu— anything; nä—not; mägiba—shall ask for; ayäcita-våtti—the profession of not asking for anything; kiàvä—or; çäka—vegetables; phala—fruits; khäiba —shall eat. TRANSLATION “Thus a Vaiñëava should not ask anything from anyone else. If someone gives him something without being asked, he should accept it, but if nothing comes, a Vaiñëava should be satisfied to eat whatever vegetables and fruits are easily available. Ädi 17.30 sadä näma la-iba, yathä-läbhete santoña eita äcära kare bhakti-dharma-poña SYNONYMS sadä—always; näma—the holy name; la-iba—one should chant; yathä— inasmuch as; läbhete—gains; santoña—satisfaction; eita—this; äcära— behavior; kare—does; bhakti-dharma—of devotional service; poña— maintenance. TRANSLATION “One should strictly follow the principle of always chanting the holy name, and one should be satisfied with whatever he gets easily. Such devotional behavior solidly maintains one’s devotional service. Ädi 17.31 tåëäd api su-nécena taror iva sahiñëunä amäninä mäna-dena kértanéyaù sadä hariù SYNONYMS tåëät api—than downtrodden grass; su-nécena—being lower; taroù—than a tree; iva—like; sahiñëunä—with tolerance; amäninä—without being puffed up by false pride; mäna-dena—giving respect to all; kértanéyaù—to be chanted; sadä—always; hariù—the holy name of the Lord.
TRANSLATION “One who thinks himself lower than the grass, who is more tolerant than a tree, and who does not expect personal honor yet is always prepared to give all respect to others can very easily always chant the holy name of the Lord.” PURPORT 198
The grass is specifically mentioned in this verse because everyone tramples upon it yet the grass never protests. This example indicates that a spiritual master or leader should not be proud of his position; being always humbler than an ordinary common man, he should go on preaching the cult of Caitanya Mahäprabhu by chanting the Hare Kåñëa mantra. Ädi 17.32 ürdhva-bähu kari’ kahoì, çuna, sarva-loka näma-sütre gäìthi’ para kaëöhe ei çloka SYNONYMS ürdhva-bähu—raising my hands; kari’—doing so; kahoì—I declare; çuna— please hear; sarva-loka—all persons; näma—of the holy name; sütre—on the thread; gäìthi—stringing; para—get it; kaëöhe—on the neck; ei—this; çloka—verse. TRANSLATION Raising my hands, I declare, “Everyone please hear me! String this verse on the thread of the holy name and wear it on your neck for continuous remembrance.” PURPORT When chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra, in the beginning one may commit many offenses, which are called nämäbhäsa and näma-aparädha. In this stage there is no possibility of achieving perfect love of Kåñëa by chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra. Therefore one must chant the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra according to the principles of the above verse, tåëäd api su-nécena taror iva sahiñëunä. One should note in this connection that chanting involves the activities of the upper and lower lips as well as the tongue. All three must be engaged in chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra. The words “Hare Kåñëa” should be very distinctly pronounced and heard. Sometimes one mechanically produces a hissing sound instead of chanting with the proper pronunciation with the help of the lips and tongue. Chanting is very simple, but one must practice it seriously. Therefore the author of Çré Caitanya-caritämåta, Kåñëadäsa Kaviräja Gosvämé, advises everyone to keep this verse always strung about his neck.
Ädi 17.33 prabhu-äjïäya kara ei çloka äcaraëa avaçya päibe tabe çré-kåñëa-caraëa SYNONYMS
199
prabhu—of the Lord; äjïäya—on the order; kara—do; ei çloka—of this verse; äcaraëa—practice; avaçya—certainly; päibe—he will get; tabe— afterwards; çré-kåñëa-caraëa—the lotus feet of Lord Kåñëa. TRANSLATION One must strictly follow the principles given by Lord Caitanya Mahäprabhu in this verse. If one simply follows in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya and the Gosvämés, certainly he will achieve the ultimate goal of life, the lotus feet of Çré Kåñëa. Cc. Adi 7.73 kåñëa-mantra haite habe saàsära-mocana kåñëa-näma haite päbe kåñëera caraëa SYNONYMS kåñëa-mantra—the chanting of the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra; haite— from; habe—it will be; saàsära—material existence; mocana—deliverance; kåñëa-näma—the holy name of Lord Kåñëa; haite—from; päbe—one will get; kåñëera—of Lord Kåñëa; caraëa—lotus feet. TRANSLATION “Simply by chanting the holy name of Kåñëa one can obtain freedom from material existence. Indeed, simply by chanting the Hare Kåñëa mantra one will be able to see the lotus feet of the Lord. Cc. Adi 7.74 näma vinu kali-käle nähi ära dharma sarva-mantra-sära näma, ei çästra-marma SYNONYMS näma—the holy name; vinu—without; kali-käle—in this Age of Kali; nähi— there is none; ära—or any alternative; dharma—religious principle; sarva— all; mantra—hymns; sära—essence; näma—the holy name; ei—this is; çästra—revealed scriptures; marma—purport. TRANSLATION “‘In this Age of Kali there is no religious principle other than the chanting of the holy name, which is the essence of all Vedic hymns. This is the purport of all scriptures.’
Çré C.c. Ädi-lélä 3.40 kali-yuge yuga-dharma——nämera pracära tathi lägi’ péta-varëa caitanyävatära SYNONYMS kali-yuge—in the Age of Kali; yuga-dharma—the religious practice for the age; nämera—of the holy name; pracära—propagation; tathi—this; lägi’— 200
for; péta-varëa—having a yellow color; caitanya-avatära—the incarnation of Lord Caitanya. TRANSLATION The religious practice for the age of Kali is to broadcast the glories of the holy name. Only for this purpose has the Lord, in a yellow color, descended as Lord Caitanya. PURPORT In this age of Kali the practical system of religion for everyone is the chanting of the name of Godhead. This was introduced in this age by Lord Caitanya. Bhakti-yoga actually begins with the chanting of the holy name, as confirmed by Madhväcärya in his commentary on the Muëòaka Upaniñad. He quotes this verse from the Näräyaëa-saàhitä: dväparéyair janair viñëuù païcarätraiç tu kevalaiù kalau tu näma-mätreëa püjyate bhagavän hariù “In the Dväpara-yuga people should worship Lord Viñëu only by the regulative principles of the Närada-païcarätra and other such authorized books. In the age of Kali, however, people should simply chant the holy names of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.”
S.B.11.5.32 kåñëa-varëaà tviñäkåñëaà säìgopäìgästra-pärñadam yajïaiù saìkértana-präyair yajanti hi su-medhasaù SYNONYMS kåñëa-varëam—repeating the syllables kåñ-ëa; tviñä—with a luster; akåñëam—not black (golden); sa-aìga—along with associates; upa-aìga— servitors; astra—weapons; pärñadam—confidential companions; yajïaiù— by sacrifice; saìkértana-präyaiù—consisting chiefly of congregational chanting; yajanti—they worship; hi—certainly; su-medhasaù—intelligent persons. TRANSLATION In the age of Kali, intelligent persons perform congregational chanting to worship the incarnation of Godhead who constantly sings the names of Kåñëa. Although His complexion is not blackish, He is Kåñëa Himself. He is accompanied by His associates, servants, weapons and confidential companions. S.B. 12.3.51 201
kaler doña-nidhe räjann asti hy eko mahän guëaù kértanäd eva kåñëasya mukta-saìgaù paraà vrajet TRANSLATION “My dear King, although Kali-yuga is full of faults, there is still one good quality about this age: simply by chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra, one can become free from material bondage and be promoted to the transcendental kingdom.” S.B.12.3.52 kåte yad dhyäyato viñëuà tretäyäà yajato makhaiù dväpare paricaryäyäà kalau tad dhari-kértanät TRANSLATION “Whatever result one obtained in Satya-yuga by meditating on Viñëu, in Tretä-yuga by performing sacrifices and in Dväpara-yuga by serving the Lord’s lotus feet one can also obtain in Kali-yuga simply by chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra.” (Çrémad-Bhägavatam 5.1.2) Narotama dasa Thakura: “The only remedy is hari-näma-saìkértana, the chanting of the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra, which is imported from the spiritual world, Goloka Våndävana. How unfortunate I am that I have no attraction for this. Çré C.-c. Ädi-lélä 2.11 Devotees of the Personality of Godhead know that Çré Kåñëa son of the King of Vraja, is the Absolute Truth. They do not discriminate between Çré Kåñëa’s name, form, quality and pastimes. One who wants to separate the Lord’s absolute name, form and qualities must be understood to be lacking in absolute knowledge. A pure devotee knows that when he chants the transcendental name Kåñëa, Çré Kåñëa is present as transcendental sound. He therefore chants with full respect and veneration. KC The Top Most Yoga System The Hare Kåñëa Mantra The transcendental vibration established by the chanting of Hare Kåñëa, Hare Kåñëa, Kåñëa Kåñëa, Hare Hare/ Hare Räma, Hare Räma, Räma Räma, Hare Hare, is the sublime method for reviving our transcendental consciousness As living spiritual souls, we are 202
all originally Kåñëa conscious entities, but due to our association with matter from time immemorial, our consciousness is now adulterated by the material atmosphere. The material atmosphere, in which we are now living, is called mäyä, or illusion. Mäyä means that which is not. And what is this illusion? The illusion is that we are all trying to be lords of material nature, while actually we are under the grip of her stringent laws. When a servant artificially tries to imitate the all-powerful master, it is called illusion. We are trying to exploit the resources of material nature, but actually we are becoming more and more entangled in her complexities. Therefore, although we are engaged in a hard struggle to conquer nature, we are ever more dependent on her. This illusory struggle against material nature can be stopped at once by revival of our eternal Kåñëa consciousness. Hare Kåñëa, Hare Kåñëa, Kåñëa Kåñëa, Hare Hare is the transcendental process for reviving this original pure consciousness. By chanting this transcendental vibration, we can cleanse away all misgivings within our hearts. The basic principle of all such misgivings is the false consciousness that I am the lord of all I survey. Kåñëa consciousness is not an artificial imposition on the mind. This consciousness is the original natural energy of the living entity. When we hear the transcendental vibration, this consciousness is revived. This simplest method of meditation is recommended for this age. By practical experience also, one can perceive that by chanting this mahä-mantra, or the Great Chanting for Deliverance, one can at once feel a transcendental ecstasy coming through from the spiritual stratum. In the material concept of life we are busy in the matter of sense gratification as if we were in the lower animal stage. A little elevated from this status of sense gratification, one is engaged in mental speculation for the purpose of getting out of the material clutches. A little elevated from this speculative status, when one is intelligent enough, one tries to find out the supreme cause of all causes—within and without. And when one is factually on the plane of spiritual understanding, surpassing the stages of sense, mind and intelligence, he is then on the transcendental plane. This chanting of the Hare Kåñëa mantra is enacted from the spiritual platform, and thus this sound vibration surpasses all lower strata of consciousness—namely sensual, mental and intellectual. There is no need, therefore, to understand the language of the mantra, nor is there any need for mental speculation nor any intellectual adjustment for chanting this mahä-mantra. It is automatic, from the spiritual platform, and as such, anyone can take part in vibrating this transcendental sound without any previous qualification. In a more advanced stage, of course, one is not expected to commit offenses on grounds of spiritual understanding. In the beginning, there may not be the presence of all transcendental ecstasies, which are eight in number. These are: 203
(1) Being stopped as though dumb, (2) perspiration, (3) standing up of hairs on the body, (4) dislocation of voice, (5) trembling, (6) fading of the body, (7) crying in ecstasy, and (8) trance. But there is no doubt that chanting for a while takes one immediately to the spiritual platform, and one shows the first symptom of this in the urge to dance along with the chanting of the mantra. We have seen this practically. Even a child can take part in the chanting and dancing. Of course, for one who is too entangled in material life, it takes a little more time to come to the standard point, but even such a materially engrossed man is raised to the spiritual platform very quickly. When it is chanted by a pure devotee of the Lord in love, it has the greatest efficacy on hearers, and as such this chanting should be heard from the lips of a pure devotee of the Lord, so that immediate effects can be achieved. As far as possible, chanting from the lips of nondevotees should be avoided. Milk touched by the lips of a serpent has poisonous effects. The word Harä is the form of addressing the energy of the Lord, and the words Kåñëa and Räma are forms of addressing the Lord Himself. Both Kåñëa and Räma mean the supreme pleasure, and Harä is the supreme pleasure energy of the Lord, changed to Hare (Hah-ray) in the vocative. The supreme pleasure energy of the Lord helps us to reach the Lord. The material energy, called mäyä, is also one of the multienergies of the Lord. And we the living entities are also the energy, marginal energy, of the Lord. The living entities are described as superior to material energy. When the superior energy is in contact with the inferior energy, an incompatible situation arises; but when the superior marginal energy is in contact with the superior energy, called Harä, it is established in its happy, normal condition. These three words, namely Harä, Kåñëa and Räma, are the transcendental seeds of the mahä-mantra. The chanting is a spiritual call for the Lord and His energy, to give protection to the conditioned soul. This chanting is exactly like the genuine cry of a child for its mother’s presence. Mother Harä helps the devotee achieve the Lord Father’s grace, and the Lord reveals Himself to the devotee who chants this mantra sincerely. No other means of spiritual realization is as effective in this age of quarrel and hypocrisy as the mahä-mantra: Hare Kåñëa, Hare Kåñëa, Kåñëa Kåñëa, Hare Hare/ Hare Räma, Hare Räma, Räma Räma, Hare Hare. N.o.D. 8:Offenses to be avoided The offenses against the chanting of the holy name are as follows: (1) To blaspheme the devotees who have dedicated their lives for propagating the holy name of the Lord. (2) To consider the names of demigods like Lord Çiva or Lord Brahmä to be equal to, or independent of, the name of Lord Viñëu. (Sometimes the atheistic class of men take it that any 204
demigod is as good as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Viñëu. But one who is a devotee knows that no demigod, however great he may be, is independently as good as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore, if someone thinks that he can chant “Kälé, Kälé!” or “Durgä, Durgä!”and it is the same as Hare Kåñëa, that is the greatest offense.) (3) To disobey the orders of the spiritual master. (4) To blaspheme the Vedic literature or literature in pursuance of the Vedic version. (5) To consider the glories of chanting Hare Kåñëa to be imagination. (6) To give some interpretation on the holy name of the Lord. (7) To commit sinful activities on the strength of the holy name of the Lord. (It should not be taken that because by chanting the holy name of the Lord one can be freed from all kinds of sinful reaction, one may continue to act sinfully and after that chant Hare Kåñëa to neutralize his sins. Such a dangerous mentality is very offensive and should be avoided.) (8) To consider the chanting of Hare Kåñëa one of the auspicious ritualistic activities offered in the Vedas as fruitive activities (karma-käëòa). (9) To instruct a faithless person about the glories of the holy name. (Anyone can take part in chanting the holy name of the Lord, but in the beginning one should not be instructed about the transcendental potency of the Lord. Those who are too sinful cannot appreciate the transcendental glories of the Lord, and therefore it is better not to instruct them in this matter.) (10) To not have complete faith in the chanting of the holy names and to maintain material attachments, even after understanding so many instructions on this matter. Every devotee who claims to be a Vaiñëava must guard against these offenses in order to quickly achieve the desired success. Mukunda mala stotra 51 Çréla Bhaktivinoda Öhäkura elaborately describes the stages of chanting the holy name in his Hari-näma-cintämaëi: Chanting that is full of ignorance and offenses is known as näma-aparädha. The next stage, which still contains imperfections, is known as näma-äbhäsa, or the shadow of the holy name. This is the stage in which one can attain freedom from sins and even liberation. But one can attain pure kåñëaprema only by chanting without offense, a stage known as çuddha-näma, or the pure chanting of the holy name. Krishna Kirtana is not for earning livelihood. Krishna Kirtana is not meant for entertaining the public for demonstration of arts. It is dynamic service to the Lord. We do not therefore mind so much about the artistic presentation of Krishna Kirtana but we want to see how much a devotee is satisfying the Supreme Will.(SPL to Jadurani, 12th December, 1967) Kirtana means both lecturing and chanting with music. The chanting with music is specially attractive for the mass of people, but talking from philosophical point of view on Krishna Consciousness is also chanting. The whole Srimad-Bhagavatam is full of philosophical discussions and we are prepared to present our Krishna Consciousness movement both ways, whichever is suitable in special circumstances. If Mr. Renovich is 205
interested only in philosophical discussions, we are prepared for that. But at the same time we are concerned mostly with the mass of people, therefore Hare Krishna kirtana is our life and soul. So there is no problem if Mr. Renovich is especially interested in scholarly philosophical discussions.(SPL to Upendra, 14th August, 1968) So far crying for Krishna is concerned, it is very nicely explained by Lord Caitanya. He says that a moment is appearing to me as 12 years, and my eyes are tearing torrents of rain, and I am feeling everything vacant in the absence of Govinda. The thing is that as we go on chanting Hare Krishna, in the pure status, we shall be on the loving platform and at that time, we shall feel the greatest separation from the Lord; but that feeling of separation from the Lord is more relishable than meeting the Lord. These are all transcendental existential understandings and as we grow in Krishna Consciousness, we understand everything, gradually, by the Grace of the Supreme Lord. The Supreme Lord is situated in everyone's heart, and He reveals Himself to the devotee with the progress of Krishna Consciousness. Thank you very much for your writing me.(SPL to Makhanlal, 21 st October, 1968) I am in due receipt of your letter of Nov. 18, and I have noted the contents with great satisfaction. It is very much encouraging to me. I can understand from your letter that you are working nicely for the spreading of Lord Caitanya's mission. Just keep this your attitude of sincere service and without a doubt Krishna will give you all intelligence to serve Him nicely. Krishna is not ungrateful but rather He sees all our efforts and appreciates our sincere service. Krishna is interested in how we engage our energies in His service. We are very small, very insignificant, so what can we do? Simply He wants to see that we are engaging our time and energy in His service. And you always remember to abide by the laws of Krishna as described by His bona fide Representative, and the passage of going back to Godhead is assured. This is Krishna's Mercy. But pure devotees do not even want to go to Krishna's abode. Simply our prayer should be, My dear Krishna, please remind me to always chant Your Holy Name, please do not put me into forgetfulness. You are sitting within me as Supersoul, so you can put me into forgetfulness or into remembering You. So please do not put me into forgetfulness. Please always remind me to chant, even You send me into the hell, it doesn't matter, just so long as I can always chant Hare Krishna. Lord Caitanya and Nityananda are singing one very nice song in which they are requesting everyone to please chant Hare Krishna, and come along with Them. So that is our request to everyone.(SPL to Devananda, 23 rd November, 1968) ...when one becomes accustomed to inoffensive chanting, then his fruit is that he is promoted to the stage of pure Love of Godhead, or prema. This prema is the perfectional stage of consciousness and the most blissful by very far.(SPL to Sivananda, 4th December, 1968) In the Bhagavad-gita, this omkar is mentioned as being the sound representation of Krishna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Similarly the Hare Krishna Mantra is also the sound representation of Krishna. So, practically we do not make any distinction between the omkar and Hare Krishna but the spiritual path is to follow the footprints of the path of
206
the great acaryas. Lord Caitanya encouraged the Sankirtana Movement, or the chanting of Hare Krishna, is the means for God realization for this age and it is in pursuance of the revealed scriptures.(SPL to Mr.Chagan Govind, 10th December, 1968) Regarding other yoga exercises, if you take Krishna prasadam you shall keep your body automatically fit for working, so there is no need of extra exercises which are required by persons who may eat more than what is required. So for prosecuting Krishna Consciousness one should not eat more than what is needed. One should not endeavor beyond his capacity. One should not talk unnecessarily. One should not stick with some extra regulative principles, nor should one associate with persons who are not in Krishna Consciousness. One should not be too much greedy. What one should do is chant the Holy Name of the Lord with faith, enthusiasm, and firm conviction on the statement of Lord Caitanya that simply by chanting the Maha Mantra one can be gradually elevated to the highest platform of spiritual perfection. Also what is important is to follow the four regulative principles of avoiding all illicit sexual connections, meat-eating, intoxication and gambling. I am sure that Rupanuga will ably guide you in these matters.(SPL to Kanupriya, 15th January, 1969) Regarding your second question, the other names of Krishna which you have mentioned, such as Gopala and Govinda are as powerful as the name Krishna.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 25th January, 1969) As for your question about the ecstasy of chanting and working for Krishna, the ecstasy which is automatically manifest is very welcome, but we should not try to come to the ecstatic status by any artificial practice. You should give more stress on the importance of chanting. Working for Krishna is not different from chanting, but such work would be done under the direction of the Spiritual Master.(SPL to Sivananda, 13th February, 1969) I am very glad to receive your letter dated February 28, and noted the contents with great pleasure. The transcendental experience which you had during kirtana performance at the Loyala University is very nice. Relishing the transcendental sweetness of Krishna Kirtana is only possible when one is actually advanced, towards perfection. Srila Rupa Goswami used to say, wishing if he had possessed millions of ears, and billions of tongues then he could chant the Hare Krishna mantra a little bit relishably. In the conditioned stage, we chant Hare Krishna mantra officially without any attachment and try to finish the rounds as soon as possible. Sometimes we also forget to chant the prescribed number of rounds. But Haridasa Thakura even at the last stage of his life, he was chanting 300,000 beads although Lord Caitanya personally asked him to not labor so hard. But Haridasa Thakura said that he would continue the practice till the end of his life. So that is the position of transcendental taste. Please therefore chant very sincerely with your present aptitude of mind and Krishna will bless you more and more in understanding this secret of transcendental vibration. Of course, sometimes the public may misunderstand such tears of bliss, so we may better have to check it from the vision of ordinary persons. So far the strange colors, etc., better when you see all these things that you chant and hear; that will help you to understand what they are. (Also, it may be some effects of your past drugs habit.) (SPL to Jayapataka, 11th March 1969)
207
When the Composer machine is purchased, you will be engaged from eleven till three PM, and from seven till ten PM. That means seven hours in a day. When you are typing, you should know that it is as good as chanting, because the work is also on the matter of Krishna. Chanting on the beads and chanting on the typewriter Composer machine are both transcendental sounds of Krishna. Krishna's Name, His Fame, His Qualities--all of them are on the absolute platform, and therefore there is no difference between one and another. So do not be misled that you are typing and not chanting.(SPL to Arnudhati, 16 th June, 1969) Simply pray to Krishna that you may be able by His Grace to serve Him nicely. Our prayer of the Hare Krishna Mantra means addressing Radha and Krishna for being engaged in Their service. Hare Krishna means ``Oh Hare, Oh Radharani! Oh Krishna! Please engage me in Your service so that I can get relief from the service of Maya.'' Just like a person resigns from an inferior quality of service and accepts a superior quality of service, similarly, our prayer to Krishna is to give us relief from the inferior quality of service to Maya, and to be engaged in the superior quality of service to Krishna. Service we have to render, and the whole process is to accept the superior quality of service in Krishna Consciousness. I hope this finds you in good health.(SPL to Subala dasa, 8th July, 1969) The sixteen word Maha Mantra is nobody's invention. There are authorized mantras in the different Puranas which are Vedic authorities. Especially in the Kali Santara Upanisad it is stated that this sixteen word Maha Mantra is the Holy Name of the Supreme Brahma for the deliverance of the fallen souls. Caitanya Mahaprabhu chanted, Haridasa Thakura chanted 24 hours, all the Goswamis and Acaryas chanted, my Guru Maharaja chanted, and following all these footsteps we are also chanting. So they are authorized by disciplic succession, and all of us must chant at least 16 rounds daily to keep us fit on the Krishna Consciousness transcendental platform.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January, 1970) I am so glad to learn that you are taking very much interest in the Deity worship, and such activities must be accompanied with chanting of the Holy Name regularly. Actually chanting of the Holy Name regularly is our life and soul, and on the basis of such activities all other devotional services will sustain.(SPL to Ekayani,10th February, 1970) Your idea for film distribution is also good, so do it nicely in cooperation with the GBC. I am very much anxious that at the same time as you carry out all these outside activities you are maintaining a strict schedule of Temple activities. Such regular activities like attendance of Arati, chanting of rounds, study of literatures in the class will keep you fit for effective preaching work in the outer field. Our standard of purity must be kept, otherwise there will be loss of spiritual strength, and subsequent fall down. Everyone of you should be thoroughly convinced of the power of the Hare Krsna mantra to protect you in all circumstances and chant accordingly at all times without offense. Then advancement will be swift and you will gradually come to see everything clearly so that you may act for the pleasure of the Lord without uncertainty. When one is spontaneously engaged in this way, always in the
208
service of the Lord and anxious to avoid all mundane activities, he is actually experiencing the taste of bliss in Krsna consciousness.(SPL to Damodara, 10th January, 1971) You mention ghosts. So far I have experience, the best way to remove them is to chant Hare Krishna very loudly and have jubilant kirtana until they leave. In England, on Mr. John Lennon's house where I was staying in 1969, there was one ghost. But as soon as the devotees began chanting very loudly, he went away immediately.(SPL to Damodara, 3rd December, 1971) Everyone who is chanting Hare Krishna is getting benefit. Sanatana Goswami says that one should not hear from an aVaisnava, or non-Vaisnava. So people who are imitating are hearing from a Vaisnava. They are not a Vaisnava, because the Hare Krishna Mantra is introduced by us only into the western world, so whatever they have heard is from a Vaisnava.(SPL to Revatinandana, 2nd April, 1972) The Mahamantra was given to Narada by Brahma. Other mantras made by ordinary men are not authorized by the Sastras, so they have only proportionate effect as much as they are authorized or unauthorized. Highest benefit is from the Mahamantra, or Hare Krishna Mantra, because this is said by authorities. You know these things, you are becoming strong yourself by chanting this mantra, so actually it is so. Compare what you were before to what you have become, now challenge any other mantra to produce such effect. You know it, now try to realize it yourself and convince others, that is Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Madhavananda, 25th April, 1972) You ask how you can become free of envy. Simply by chanting Hare Krsna, Lord Caitanya has said the heart will become cleaned of all the dirty things accumulated in the heart. It is not that we have to endeavor separately to become rid of envy or any deficiency or impurity. In this age the chanting of Hare Krsna is recommended as the only possible method to associate with Krsna. By offenseless chanting, when we associate with Krsna through His Holy Name, then all inauspicious things are cleared from the heart. So wherever you are you should always go on chanting, and that in itself will bring all perfection.(SPL to Cintamani dasi, 17th July, 1973) There is two things: there's Krsna and there's sex life. So if you want to have Krsna, one must be above illicit sex life. That requires some strength. So you have to impress upon them that following these rules and regulations, especially by chanting Hare Krsna, one will become strong. Unfortunately, we have no taste for this chanting. This is our misfortune.(SPL to Govardhana dasa, 18th November, 1975) In the spiritual sky there is no birth, so where is the question of baby? Krishna is there eternally as Kisora, a 16 year old youth. His childhood pastimes exhibited in the material universes. Best thing is if you chant Hare Krishna and go to Krishna Loka and find out the answers to all these questions yourself.(SPL to Ekajani, 31st August, 1971)
209
11th December, 1975 During this morning`s walk Aksayananda Swami sought sastric verification for our standarts of chanting japa, which some have faulted. „Of course we accept,“ he said. „When you tell us to chant sixteen rounds, we accept that figure in perfect faith. You`re the acarya. But what if we wanted to convince others? Is there any sastric or Vedic verse we can refer to, to corroborate that at least they must chant sixteen rounds? Or that many number of names?“ „No,“ Prabhupada answered. „In the sastra it is not said like that. It is said, sankhyapurvaka. You must fix up in numerical strength...whatever you can. But I have fixed up sixteen rounds, because you cannot do.“ Aksayananda Swami confirmed, „That`s all we can do.“ Prabhupada smiled and added, with a touch of irony, „Yes. That is also difficult.“ Aksayananda Swami laughed, „Yes.“ Prabhupada continued, „Otherwise, Haridasa Thakura was chanting three lakhs. So, that is not possible. You should not imitate, but whatever you fix up you must do. That is wanted:“ „Yes,“ Aksayananda Swami said. „I was told that in the beginning you asked the first disciples to chant sixty-four rounds?“ Prabhupada said, „Yes.“ „They were unable,“ Aksayananda Swami said, with everybody laughing. Aksayananda Swami added, „Then you asked them to chant thirty-two?“ Prabhupada grinned. „Hm. Sankhya-purvaka-nama-gana-nat-ibhih. Sankhya-purva, or numerical strength must be there. And you should follow rigidly.“ „So if we are serious and sincere, it means that that sixteen will increase to continuously chanting,“ Aksayananda Swami said. „You can do also now,“ Prabhupada said. „It`s not that because I`ve finished sixteen rounds— You can increase. But that sixteen must be finished.“ „Yes,“ Aksayananda Maharaja agreed. „What I mean is, that`s to bring us to the platform of chanting constantly. At least we must do that numerical number. If we`re fortunate, we may finally be able to chant constantly day and night.“ „Yes,“ Prabhupada confirmed. (P.D.,1,94-95) 18th January, 1976 From there he inspected the kitchen area, a separate building with accommodations for householders on the upper floor. He was not pleased to see dirt on the steps. He said they looked as if they had not been cleaned „for three hundred years,“ and he demanded to know why. When told the place was cleaned every night, he retorted, „What is the use of such cleaning, if it is dirty the next morning?“ One of the managers said it was difficult to get the devotees to clean in the early morning because they all wanted to complete their japa. Prabhupada, however, said cleaning must come first, and the chanting of japa another time. He stressed that unless they are prepared to work, no one should be allowed to join us. „Sri-vigraharadhananitya-nana-srngara-tan-mandira-marjanadau. This all is the temple. This is not ordinary hotel, free hotel. If they cannot take care as temple, they must go away. Simply eating, sleeping, that`s all, not working. See that they do not make it a free hotel for eating and sleeping. Don`t allow this. It should be clean. Why in the evening? Every morning it should be cleaned and washed and mopped. They must give up japa; first of all clean. In the name of japa they are dozing, and everything is unclean. This nonsense should not be allowed. Ask them, ‚Stop japa-ing. First of all clean. Then make japa.‘“
210
„Under a plea of japa they are simply dozing,“ he said. „You should not give shelter to persons who, in the name of so-called japa, take advantage of free boarding and lodging. You should be very careful. Everyone should be, according to his capacity, engaged to some work. Don`t allow this stupidity.“(P.D.,1,272) 29th May, 1976 After chanting this morning`s verse, Pradyumna read out the translation, which described how the representatives of Lord Visnu instandly appeared before the dying Ajamila, who was about to be dragged away by the agents of death. Srila Prabhupada used an appropriate analogy to show how this was possible. „Just like the police are everywhere. As soon as you call them, from the police station they immediately inform the patrol police on the car. Immediately he comes. If there is such material arrangement within the government how much nice arrangement is there in the supreme government?“ He stressed that we should always be chanting the names of God and in that way we can be saved. It desn`t matter which name of God, because the powerful name of God and God Himself are not different. Still, the recommended practice is to chant the Hare Krsna mantra. „Always the name Narayana or Krsna, the name of the Supreme Lord, is as good as the Supreme. It is always. But in this age especially it has got special potency. That is because we are all very, very fallen souls. We cannot do anything. It is very , very difficult. Simply by bhakti, devotional service, one can become liberated from all contamination. That`s a fact, especially in this age...So anyway if somebody thinks that this Krsna is an Indian name, ‚Why shall I chant Krsna?‘ Well you chant any other name—but it must be God`s name. Then it will be effective. Just like immediately chanted Narayana. Not that one has to chant Krsna; Narayana will do; Govinda will do. But it must be God`s name because God and God`s name ( are not different ). There are sahasra, one thousand Visnu-stotra. God has many names, hundreds and thousands. So any name you prefer you chant. But His names are given according to His activities. Krsna—Krsna is the best name. Why? That Krsna means allattractive. This name can attract everyone. This is the most perfect. Out of many names the Krsna name is mukhya, or the primary. So Caitanya Mahaprabhu has introduced Krsna name, krsna-varnam.“ He told us it is Lord Caitanya`s special benediction that we can chant, even without proper understanding, and still become ecstatic in love of Krsna. If we take advantage of the mercy of Lord Caitanya, then the results of our chanting will be wonderful, as they were for Ajamila. „So this is arrangement that God is there and He`s everyone`s father. He`s everyone`s friend. He`s always ready. He`s coming personally to canvass. He`s so kind. Immediately, God has sent so many order-carriers just to see if one is inclined to come to Him. Just see: ‚Here`s a person, he`s chanting Narayana. Come on. Take him.‘ Just see. ‚Here this person is chanting Narayana. Oh, isn`t this wonderful? He`s chanting Narayana. Oh, immediately.‘ The Yamadutas were there. ‚Who are you, disturbing him? Stop!‘ „So take this chance of chanting harer nama harer nama harer nama eva kevalam. You`re always safe. The Yamadutas, the order-carriers of Yamaraja, will not be able to touch you. So take this opportunity chanting Hare Krsna. I`m very glad that you are doing—but be very strict, sincerely chant. Your life is saved; your next life is saved. Everything is all right. (P.D.,2, 211-212) 21st June, 1976
211
There was a final question from one of the Indians, again a doupt related to the men`s contact with the devotees. „You wrote a lot of books, and I`m very much concerned about the books. A lot of devotees, they never read the books, but they`re doing the chanting. It will progress them without reading the books? Because they`re the most important...“ „But suppose one is illiterate,“ Prabhupada cut in. „How he`ll read if one is illiterate? That means he has no chance? Chanting is sufficient.“(P.D.,2,467)
JAPA I am so pleased to learn that you are constantly trying to follow my instructions. Of course, I have no particular instructions, save and except the instruction which I have also heard from my Spiritual Master. So all instructions in the disciplic succession directly comes from the Supreme Person. Therefore to follow the instructions of a Spiritual Master is to follow the instructions of the Supreme Person. And as soon as we are accustomed to this habit, then all our misgivings of material existence are over. Your ambition for chanting Hare Krishna exclusively is very good. But sacrificing the results of action is as good. A concrete example is Arjuna. He fought very chivalrously under the instructions of the Lord, and the Lord certified him to be the best devotee and friend of the Lord. So there is no distinction between chanting and offering the results of one's activity. Sometimes under the garb of chanting people take to the habit of laziness, which is not required at all. Execution of devotional service is prescribed first with enthusiasm and patience. One can execute this transcendental activities staying as he is, but he must follow and try to apply in practical life the instructions as they are given in the Bhagavad-gita or Srimad-Bhagavatam, received through the proper channel.(SPL to Dayananda, 10th May, 1968) Regarding quality of chanting Hare Krishna, we shall try to avoid the 10 kinds of offenses, that is the quality.SPL to Rayarama, 10th May, 1968) Regarding your question, about living alone, living alone is a general tendency for a person who wants to get disassociated with the materialistic persons. That is also recommended by the Goswamis in their instructions. It is better to remain alone than to mix with materialistic persons. But this is not applicable when we have the opportunity to get the association of pure devotees. Our program is negative and positive simultaneously. We want to negate the materialistic side and make positive the spiritual side, it is not one sided. If you have no positive standing, negating only will not make you successful. Therefore it is better to remain positively within the society of pure devotees. That is also recommended by the Goswamis. That one should be occupied in activities in the modes of goodness and associate with spiritualistic persons, that will make one's advancement very quick. Persons who want to take advantage of cheap reputation they imitate great personalities like Haridasa Thakura, who was alone chanting 300,000 of Holy Names daily. By such chanting, 212
lonely chanting he got so much spiritual power that he could convert even a harlot to become a great devotee whereas an ordinary person falls easily a victim to such allurement. So one should not imitate such great personalities but one should try to see how much taste he has developed for chanting, so that one can remain alone simply being engaged in chanting. If one can remain alone simply being engaged in chanting, that is very good, but it is difficult also. A conditioned soul in conditioned life it is very difficult to concentrate our mind in chanting absolutely. Better to be engaged in preaching work, that will make one gradually successful. Besides that, when we are actually engaged in with the preaching work, we gradually acquire our spiritual strength without failure.(SPL to Sivananda, 11 th November, 1968) It is very nice that you shall speak on this at the yoga group program. Subala should read carefully that Hatha yoga received in the Bhagavad-gita is very difficult in this age. Yoga system is approved, but nobody can follow the rules and regulations strictly, neither there is suitable place for executing it, and everyone is always full of anxiety, so how they can concentrate? So best thing is to chant Hare Krishna which is forced meditation. In this way make nice speech, and conclude with declaring that the topmost yogi is he who surrenders to Krishna, and worships Krishna with all thoughts, activities, and intelligence. (SPL to Brahmananda, 20th November, 1968) Regarding your first question,‘ is it offensive to think of Krishna's Pastimes while chanting?‘, I think you should know that it is not offensive, but rather it is required. One must try for the point when he simply hears Krishna and immediately all of Krishna, His Pastimes, His Form, His Quality, are in his thoughts. So to always be immersed in thoughts of Krishna this is our process. When we are full in Krishna then where there can be any chance for maya in us? So this is our duty to remember Krishna's Pastimes. One who cannot remember Krishna, let him always hear Hare Krishna and then when he has perfected this art, then always he will remember Krishna, His Activities, His Qualities, etc.(SPL to Sivananda, 4th December, 1968) So far as you not completing your chanting, I think this should not be a regular practice. If by chance you miss to finish in one day, that is a different thing. But as far as possible we must try to complete the prescribed number of beads. You should try to chant at least 2 or 3 hours every day. We have got 24 hours at our disposal, so for chanting we can find 2 or 3 hours without any difficulty. Simply we have to adjust things in the right way.(SPL to Sivananda, 13th February, 1969) Regarding your question: I do not remember if Rayarama ever chanted very loudly in my room, neither he ever lived in my room, nor I had ever asked him not to chant loudly. I do not know how these news are spread. There is no such requirement that Japa should be silently and chanting should be be done differently. Loudly or silently, everything is all right. There is no such restriction. Only thing is that we should chant very attentively, hearing the vibration very distinctly.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 8th March, 1969)
213
Regarding Jadurani's question, hearing the vibration of Hare Krishna automatically reminds one of Krishna's Pastimes. So both of them arise simultaneously in the mind when one is sincerely chanting. So you cannot make any distinction between listening to the sound and thinking of the Pastimes. But the process is to hear, and then Krishna's Pastimes, Form, Qualities, etc. will automatically come to mind: That is very nice. (SPL to Satsvarupa, 10th April, 1969) Regarding your last question about the ecstatic symptoms of chanting Hare Krishna, you should know that the Hare Krishna Mantra has an equal effect upon all devotees. Just like the sunshine has an equal effect on everyone, but when it is covered, the sunshine has a different effect. Similarly, the influence of the Hare Krishna Mantra becomes manifest when one is no longer covered by the ten offenses to chanting. The more we become free from the ten offenses, the more the effect of chanting becomes manifested through us. Everyone can become a great devotee, being freed from the offenses 100%, simply by one's determination and effort.(SPL to Arundhati, 16th June, 1969) Regarding someone to go there to take charge of the children in Satyabhama's absence, I will write to Lilavati in Boston to see if she is able to fill this position for that time. If not, we will have to make other arrangements. But wherever you go, either in New Vrindaban or New York, you should make effort to finish your 16 rounds whenever possible. Of course, if you are always engaged in Krishna's service, and always chanting Hare Krishna, even if not on your beads, that is also a nice status. As you are an important worker there and you have so many important duties, especially to take care of the cows, it may not be possible for you to stop your work for chanting 16 rounds. This is no great loss, and you should not feel badly about it. Krishna sees your sincerity in Krishna Consciousness, and He will be very kind upon you for this. But as much as possible you should try to fulfill the goal of 16 rounds daily. If you must fall short of this because you have so much service to render to Krishna, do not be disturbed by this. But you should not fall too much short of this goal. That will not be good.(SPL to Paramananda, 29th July, 1969) Regarding your question, ``What does Rama mean in Hare Rama? Is this Balarama or Lord Ramacandra?'', you can take it both ways, because there is no difference between Ramacandra and Balarama. Generally it means Krishna, because Rama means enjoyer. So either Ramacandra, Balarama or Krishna are all Visnu Tattvas and are always enjoying. The sakti tattva, or jiva tattva is always enjoyed. Our position is always predominated. If we remain in that position and properly use our small independence, then we remain happily eternally. But artificially, if we want to be independent and imitate the Supreme Enjoyer, then it is delusion. Material life means trying to imitate the Enjoyer, and spiritual life means to remain in one's eternal position as enjoyed. This Hare Krishna Mantra is addressed to the energy of the Lord and the Lord Himself to keep the chanter in his eternal position of being enjoyed. The prayer is ``My Lord, Oh the Spiritual Energy of the Lord, kindly keep me engaged in Your service.'' Regarding your other question, Krishna in His four-handed Visnu Form is within our hearts, but He is not different from two-handed Krishna.(SPL to Arundhati, 9th September, 1969)
214
Regarding the information you heard that it is all right to neglect one's 16 rounds as a daily minimum, this is wrong. Everyone should strictly follow the regulations of 16 rounds daily. If one is busy for other Krishna Consciousness activities and cannot fulfill the regular routine of chanting, he must compensate it the next day, curtailing his activities in the matter of sleeping or eating or any other sense gratificatory process. So far as how long each day to go out on Sankirtana Party, Caitanya Mahaprabhu prescribes to chant Hare Krishna Mantra 24 hours. So if you can do so, it is very nice. Otherwise, as much as possible. Sankirtana is our life and soul.(SPL to Jagadisa, 11th October, 1969) Regarding Omkar, you may know that Om is the impersonal sound form of Krishna. Those who are unable to utter immediately the Sweet Name of Krishna, they are recommended to chant Om. Just like a child is taught to make a particular type of sound, and thus he learns the name of father, mother and other relatives. That is the beginning. So in the beginning, Om is the right vibration of transcendental sound, and the meaning is to address the Supreme Lord. Our business is directly with the Supreme Lord. Impersonal feature of the Lord is just like the illumination of the lamp. The lamp is the more important thing. You will gradually understand all these features of the Absolute Truth if you read Bhagavad-gita and adhere to the regulative principles. If there is difficulty in understanding, you consult with Brahmananda, or still further you send your inquiry tome. Thank you very much for your letter.(SPL to Harold Torf, 15th November, 1969) And by hearing this transcendental sound through the ear our heart becomes spiritually purified, and we can realize at that stage the transcendental Name, transcendental Qualities, transcendental Form, transcendental Pastimes etc.(SOL to Hamsaduta, 23rd January, 1970) Amongst all our duties surely we must not forget to complete our sixteen rounds. We should not be carried away simply by the Krishna duties which is also regarded as good as chanting, but in all circumstances we shall not forget this duty... Every one of you must regularly read our books at least twice--in the morning and evening, and automatically all questions will be answered.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January, 1970) When we chant, we must concentrate our mind on the sound vibration and in that way everything will be revealed one after another; the form, qualities, pastimes, etc. of the Lord. And this is the way of cultivating spiritual realization.(SPL to Jagadisa, 27th February, 1970) I am so glad to hear how you are strictly following the regulative principles of devotional service and chanting regularly 16 rounds daily, mostly before Lord Jagannatha. That is our strength in spiritual life and will make for your rapid advancement in Krishna Consciousness. There are three stages of chanting: offensively; free of offense, or in the liberated stage; and in full love of Godhead. Simply continue chanting and any offenses you may be committing, because they are not intentional, will soon vanish by the grace of Lord Jagannatha. (SPL to Sri Govinda, 21th January, 1971)
215
Generally it is the process to simply chant and hear, but if Krishna's lila comes into remembrance, that is very good. It should come automatically. Not that you are remembering artificially.(SPL to Prahladananda, 17th June, 1971) All these initiation beads should be kept very carefully and protected. It is not a question of changing beads, but this carelessness, of losing beads, is not very good. You are very intelligent boy, so you should be careful and instruct others also. So keep your beads in a bag and keep the bag around your neck. Then you won't lose.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 6th July, 1971) If there are broken beads, they may simply be replaced without that I have to chant on them. Once sanctified by the Spiritual Master, your chanting of Hare Krishna is eternally blessed.(SPL to Upendra, 8th December, 1971) Also, I have sent beads of Sukasagari dasi, duly chanted. In cases when beads are lost, it is not necessary to give new ones to the spiritual master for again chanting. Once the disciple received the Hare Krishna Mantra from the spiritual master, that is an eternal blessing, whether these beads or those beads.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 10th December, 1971) You have got a very important duty to see that all the branches are kept with a full stock of all my books. And I know that we are getting many mail-orders daily, so you must see that these orders are all filled promptly. If we take the public's money, and then delay too long in filling the orders, this will give us a bad reputation. So be very conscientious and hard-working and Krishna will give you the ability to do everything nicely. There is no difference between chanting Hare Krishna or Sankirtana and doing one's assigned work in Krishna Consciousness. Sometimes we have to do so much managerial or office work, but Lord Caitanya promises us that because in the Kali yuga this is required for carrying on our preaching mission. He gives assurance that we will not become entangled by such work. When the work has to be done, do it first, then chant. But you must fulfill at least 16 rounds daily. So if necessary sleep less but you have to finish your minimum number of rounds.(SPL to Kirtiraja, 2nd January, 1972) Chanting japa should be done early in the morning with full concentration preferably during the Brahma Muhurta time. Concentrate fully on the sound vibration of the mantra, pronouncing each name distinctly and gradually your speed in chanting will increase naturally. Do not worry so much about chanting fast, most important is the hearing. A devotee should always be grave and silent which means that he only discusses topics relating to Krishna Consciousness. Yes, spend your time chanting and reading and taking Krishna Prasadam and automatically your tongue will come under control. If you sincerely engage 24 hours daily in devotional service according to the instructions of the Spiritual Master, chant daily 16 rounds, attend the arati ceremony of Lord Krishna, associate with the devotees and adhere strictly to the regulative principles then Krishna will reveal Himself personally to you. (SPL to Radhaballabha dasa, 6th January, 1972)
216
So far your other letter, devotion does not depend on the body, and in spite of all difficulties we can chant, so long we have got the tongue--and even we have got no tongue we can chant in our mind. So where is the question of not serving with devotion? On the contrary, I consider that you and your good husband, Gaurasundara, are two of my topmost disciples and the work you are doing greatly encourages and pleases me, therefore do not think that because you are sometimes sick or weak that you are not making any advancement and that you are disappointing me, no. I am always thinking upon you both, that Krishna will give you His all blessings. Simply if you are able always to chant Hare Krishna, that is the same as following all other regulative principles.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 12th February, 1972) Your third question, What is the explanation of split-personality, actually, there are not two personalities, there is only change of mind. Therefore, the mind has to be fixed up in Krishna, then there is no more extreme change in the mind from one personality to another. There is always only one personality, it is just that if the mind is very disturbed, it may change in extreme way; if such person is devotee; best remedy is to sit down very tightly and chant Hare Krishna very loudly and hear for the a long time until he feels himself one-minded and fixed on Krishna's Lotus Feet.(SPL to Mohanandana, 27th February, 1972) You write he is chanting 14 rounds daily; so you are experienced and know what to do in this case, simply encourage him to chant 16 rounds. The injunction is kirtaniya sada hari, one should always be chanting all day. The 16 rounds is just a minimum 1 set for my disciples so they will chant at least that much. Actually chanting should always be going on. So I will be anxious to hear that Govardhana has returned and is chanting more seriously, aware that he must do so to remain free from the clutches of maya.(SPL to Jagadisa, 25 th June, 1974) As far as the seven transcendental meters for singing the names of the Lord, that is not so important for now. Better to try to increase the purity of the chanting first, that is our most important thing.(SPL to Bhakta Mark, 15th December, 1974) It is your responsibility as the president of the temple to see that these devotees strictly follow the rules and regulations such as chanting 16 rounds minimum on the beads. 16 is the minimum; one can chant more. There is no harm, but one at least must chant the fixed number of rounds.(SPL to Alanata dasa, 10th November, 1975)
TEMPLE KIRTANA Kirtana means both lecturing and chanting with music.(SPL to Upendra, 14th August, 1968) 217
Regarding your desire to improve your singing voice, by singing you will become an expert singer. Anything you practice regularly you become expert in.(SPL to Sivananda, 4th May, 1969) Regarding your question about kirtana, practically we are not concerned with the instruments. They are used sometimes to make it sweeter, but if we divert our attention for using the instruments more, that is not good. Generally kirtana is performed with mrdanga and karatalas, but if somebody is expert instrument player, he can be admitted to join Sankirtana. We can accept everything for Krishna's service, but not taking the risk of diverting attention to any other thing which will hinder our Krishna Consciousness. That should be our motto, or principle.(SPL to Jadurani, 26th May, 1969) Regarding crying, when someone cries during kirtana, this crying is crying of the soul. But if anyone tries to imitate such crying to get some adoration, that is a bodily function. (SPL to Arundhati, 2nd November, 1969) Regarding the morning kirtana songs, what you have given is all right. If time permits there are other songs that can be sung, such as jiva jago, udilo aruna ``There is now sunrise on the Eastern horizon and Lord Caitanya accompanied by His devotees have started the morning Sankirtana party. . . .''(SPL to Drstaketu dasa, 14th October, 1973) Regarding the 24 hour kirtana as a regular temple function, do not do anything impractical. If it is not possible, then don't do it.(SPL to Bali Mardan dasa, 5th September, 1974) Regarding your dancing in the middle of the kirtana, it is not wrong. It is completely right. If in your kirtana everyone dances in ecstasy it is perfectly all right. That is spiritual enthusiasm.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 19th October, 1974) Regarding instruments for temple kirtanas, karatala and mrdanga are sufficient. There is no need of other instruments.(SPL to Rupanuga dasa, 2nd February, 1975) As far as music is concerned, we have got our standard of music, the Hare Krishna Maha Mantra. We do not require to introduce anything new.(SPL to Bhakta Wayne, 3rd January, 1977)
SONGS AND BHAJANS 218
You have asked about singing the prayers of Narottama Thakura and yes, they are very much approved in any language.(SPL to Hmsaduta, 12th December, 1968) Regarding the Raghu Pati Raghava song, we are not concerned with this song because it had a political motive; it is not pure devotional service. Gandhi was a great statesman in the garb of a saintly person, so that the Indian population would blindly follow him. But his motive was political and we are therefore not very interested with it. However, you can sing the first two lines, (Raghu Pati Raghava Raja Ram, Patita Pavana Sita Ram). (SPL to Krsna dasa, 13th February, 1969) Regarding your questions about various names of God, we have nothing to do with Jehova, Allah, Jesus, etc. If somebody else wants to chant in this way it is all right, but nobody is chanting Jesus etc. If they like, let them do that but as far as we are concerned, we should be satisfied with the Hare Krishna Mantra and nothing more. We have registered our association particularly under the name of Krishna. God has millions of names undoubtedly, but we are especially concerned with the name of Krishna because we are in the disciplic succession of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu Who chanted this Holy Name, Krishna. Everyone should be particular to his particular disciplic succession or sampradaya's regulative principles. This is required, as much as there are many different political parties, although every one is meant to serve the country.(SPL to Sivananda, 13th February, 1969) My opinion is that it is not necessary for us to utilize these different musical talents for spreading Krsna Consciousness. I would rather see people follow strictly the path of Lord Caitanya and His Sankirtana devotees. We are using mrdanga, karatala, that is enough. We are not musicians. We are Krsna bhaktas. Therefore we do not stress so much importance on these different musical talents. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is God Himself. Had He thought it would have been better to spread Krsna Consciousness by another way He would have done so. But no, simply with mrdanga and karatala, traveling and chanting Hare Krsna, asking everyone to chant Hare Krsna, preaching simply Srimad-Bhagavatam philosophy, this is the process. There is no need for us to try and add anything to this simple method. It will only be a distraction. Therefore I request you to follow the simple path of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu and help me spread this wonderful mission all over the world. Keep yourself pure and fixed up in Krsna Consciousness by following the basic principles that I have given; chanting 16 rounds daily, following the four regulative principles, rising early, attending mangala arati and classes etc. This is of the utmost importance.(SPL to Jagadisa Pandita, 28th December, 1974) Concerning the recordings of Krsna dasa Babaji, how can I make any judgment as I have not heard them. However, you should just go on chanting Hare Krishna Mahamantra and the Pancatattva mantra and don't divert your attention. You cannot understand the meaning of the Indian songs and simply parrot like chanting of these songs has no value.(SPL to Damodara Pandita dasa, 17th July, 1976)
219
HARI-NAMA SANKIRTANA
I have tested it definitely that melodious vibration of Sankirtana, if they are performed by serious devotees, can attract people from the very spiritual platform, and it at once makes the spiritual background very smooth, when a spiritual instruction from the Bhagavadgita can be implemented very nicely. So my first concrete program is that if you agree to organize such a Sankirtana party, a batch of American students may join, and I can combine these American and Indian devotees together under discipline. The American boys are being trained up strictly on spiritual line, which I have already explained to you in my last letter. Similarly, the Indian boys or girls must be spiritually trained; it is only by spiritually trained vibration can implement spiritual seeds in the heart of the audience, not otherwise.(SPL to Harikishand Agarwal, 3rd March, 1968) I am going to Montreal on Monday, June 3rd, and if I find Montreal quite suitable, I shall call you and some other students to assemble there to practice Sankirtana in a systematic way. Of course, chanting Hare Krishna does not require any artificial artistic sense, but still, if the procedure is presented rhythmically, then the people may be attracted more by the transcendental music.(SPL to Upendra, 1st June, 1968) Those who are agitated in the mind, they will hear neither Krsna conscious philosophy nor Christian philosophy. So to make the mind smoother, you should chant Hare Krsna nicely, not to do it by changing the philosophical topics. The chanting will work. When there is no possibility of talking philosophy, we should simply chant, nothing more. Don`t talk anything. That will help both the singer and the audience.Your little speach is very nice. Caitanya Mahaprabhu also said there are millions of names of God, and one can chant any one of them he prefers.We chant Hare Krsna because Lord Caitanya also chanted Hare Krsna. We recommend to chant any name of God, but we prefer to chant the holy name of God, Krsna, following the footprints of Lord Caitanya.(SPL,unidentified) So far Sankirtana is concerned, that should be continued in all circumstances. Chanting of Hare Krishna, Sankirtana is our life and soul. Side by side, if possible, then you can
220
attempt for the ISKCON restaurant and Krishna Prasadam distribution, but this I think is secondary.(SPL to Nathan Baruch, 7th August, 1968) Our propaganda should be focused on spreading kirtana and distributing literature, books and magazines. The process experienced now is that after holding kirtana, they are selling magazines and books successfully.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th January, 1969) Try to keep nice peace with the police as far as possible, because our method is to be tolerant more than the tree and humbler than the grass on the street. We don't mind for so-called prestige. If keeping peaceful we can execute our Krishna Consciousness duties, that is all we want.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 31st May, 1969) Regarding registration of the society, you can simply translate our New York registration form into German and submit it to the court clerk, depositing the requisite fees, and I think that will finish the registration problem. If the police do not allow you to perform kirtana in public places, do not disobey their orders. Try to abide by the law of the state for taking advantage of performing kirtana as far as possible.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 13th June, 1969) Regarding the six months contract for L250 per week from engagements in halls, colleges, clubs, etc., it is very good news. But one thing we must remember that we are not professional musicians or concert party. Our main business is to vibrate the Holy Name of Krishna everywhere so that the people will be benefited by hearing the transcendental sound. The musical training is not so important as it is to keep ourselves spiritually fit in spiritual strength, that we should not forget. If we are in spiritual strength, there will be no scarcity of money; and the spiritual strength is that each and every one of us must chant the sixteen rounds of beads and follow the rules and regulations with great adherence.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 8th February, 1970) Regarding your question is it all right to assign the entire sankirtana party for distributing books so that no one will be free for street chanting?? Of course we should not understanding the meaning of sankirtana very narrowly, that only chanting and dancing and playing instruments, no, sankirtana means to glorify the Lord in a congregational manner. So if many devotees are going out daily on the streets and public places for distributing our literature, that is also sankirtana, even if there is no one chanting. Hearing and chanting are essential processes for sankirtana. So if someone is hearing us singing on the street, or if he is purchasing one book and if he reads sincerely, these two activities are the same. So if there is any occasion of necessity, if there are not very many men available or if there is prohibition by the municipal authorities, something like that, we may assign everyone for distributing our literatures, there is no loss for that. But it is always better if there are also some devotees chanting loudly on the street. If there is even one man to two men or a small party who are chanting Hare Krishna, that will increase also the book sales. So if there are sufficient men, and if we have got sanction by the authorities, it is always better to have at least a small party chanting along with as many distributers of books as possible.(SPL to Ravindra Svarupa, 5th January, 1973)
221
My opinion is that it is not necessary for us to utilize these different musical talents for spreading Krsna Consciousness. I would rather see people follow strictly the path of Lord Caitanya and His Sankirtana devotees. We are using mrdanga, karatala, that is enough. We are not musicians. We are Krsna bhaktas. Therefore we do not stress so much importance on these different musical talents. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is God Himself. Had He thought it would have been better to spread Krsna Consciousness by another way He would have done so. But no, simply with mrdanga and karatala, traveling and chanting Hare Krsna, asking everyone to chant Hare Krsna, preaching simply SrimadBhagavatam philosophy, this is the process. There is no need for us to try and add anything to this simple method. It will only be a distraction. Therefore I request you to follow the simple path of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu and help me spread this wonderful mission all over the world. Keep yourself pure and fixed up in Krsna Consciousness by following the basic principles that I have given; chanting 16 rounds daily, following the four regulative principles, rising early, attending mangala arati and classes etc. This is of the utmost importance.(SPL to Jagadisa Pandita, 28th December, 1974) I am glad to note that you are taking out the traveling party. I hope that you have good success. Just do everything very soberly. Regarding the instruments, stringed instruments are Vedic, but the real Vedic instrument is mrdanga and karatala. Anyway, you have to do according to the time and circumstances if you use these other instruments. So you have got my approval and you can go on.(SPL to Bahudaka dasa, 10th November, 1975) Yes, kirtana and prasada will appeal to even the uneducated. We have means to preach to both the educated and uneducated, the sinful and the pious--dhiradhira-jana-priyau. Regarding the concerts, make mrdanga concert. You will get good mrdangas from L.A. (SPL to Dvarakesa dasa, 29th September, 1976) Go on singing Krsna kirtana. That is our program. Caitanya Mahaprabhu used to go out chanting. He never spoke philosophy in public, only among higher circles. The chanting is very effective. Along with tampura and mrdanga played very rhythmically let them chant. Perform this musical demonstration and sell books as far as possible, and feasting. Then everything will be successful. It is good that they do not like these bogus yogis and they like Hare Krsna mantra. Give them the chance to chant the Hare Krsna maha mantra somehow or other, then very soon good results will be visible.(SPL to Harikesa Swami, 28 th October, 1976)
HARINAMA AND TEMPLE WORSHIP
222
I am in due receipt of your letter dated May 14, 1969, and I have received a similar letter from Brahmananda also that you are finding some difficulty in keeping pace regularly with the routine work. My advice to you under the circumstances is that at least for one hour you must all go to have Sankirtana outside on the streets or in the park. That is your life and soul, first business. The next business is completing the chanting of 16 rounds every day. The next business is your editing, and if you find extra time, then you can attend the temple ceremonies. Otherwise you can stop these activities, but outdoor kirtana, your editing work and chanting of 16 rounds must be done. Outdoor kirtana must be done, even at the cost of suspending all editorial work. That is your first and foremost business. Temple worship is not so important. If need be, the whole temple can be locked, but the outdoor kirtana cannot be stopped.(SPL to Rayarama, 17th May, 1969) Now you try to assemble together in the same spirit as you were doing, and in that case, temple or no temple, your movement will go on progressively. We are not much concerned about the temple because temple worship is not primary factor in this age. Primary factor is Sankirtana. But sometimes we want a center where people may gather and see, so a temple is required secondarily. So try your best immediately to live together. I am very much eager to see that you are again living together.(SPL to Mukunda, 27th May,1969) In this age, chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra is the prime business of the devotee, and preaching of this Hare Krishna Mantra by outdoor Sankirtana and propagation of literature is our more important business. Side by side, Deity worship is recommended, but when there is a question of accepting one of them, we shall prefer to accept chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra first.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 5th September, 1969) Sankirtana and distributing BTG and our other literatures is the fieldwork of this movement. Temple worship is secondary. People are invited to come to the temple to see the behavior of the devotees specifically in the matter of purification. There are two kinds of purification methods, external and internal. In our Krishna Consciousness Movement, Deity worship helps to keep us externally purified and Sankirtana helps to keep us internally purified. So as far as possible we shall execute both of these processes simultaneously. And by your exemplary character, the general mass of people will be benefited. Our hearts in material condition are filled with all dirty things, and this Krishna Consciousness Movement is the cleansing process.(SPL to Cidananda, 15th December, 1969) That is a fact, this plan of Sankirtana is the only way, the only way for our success. Sankirtana, Love Feast and selling BTG, they are our primary engagements and next Temple worship. Temple worship is needed for the inner section. In the beginning, Sankirtana is more important for drawing the attention of the people in general. Last night, I went to see our men chanting in Hollywood Boulevard, and I saw it was so fine and satisfactory. (SPL to Sudama,8th January, 1970) I am so glad to learn that you are taking very much interest in the Deity worship, and such activities must be accompanied with chanting of the Holy Name regularly. Actually
223
chanting of the Holy Name regularly is our life and soul, and on the basis of such activities all other devotional services will sustain.(SPL to Ekayani, 10th February, 1970) Now work with great enthusiasm and ask Himavati to take care of the Deities very, very nicely. Both of you have seen in L.A. how much they are careful about Deity worship. We have to make our steady progress, keeping both sides in balance; namely the Pancaratriki Biddhi and Bhagavat Biddhi. The Pancaratriki Biddhi is Arcana or Temple worship, and the Bhagavat Biddhi is to preach by chanting and distributing literature. Although chanting is quite sufficient to cover all the Biddhis, still to keep ourselves pure and sanctified, we must observe the rules and regulations of Pancaratriki Biddhi. Our London Deities are certainly very, very nice; and everyone is captivated by seeing the smiling face of the Lord. It is very enchanting.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 12th March, 1970) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 12th April, 1970, and the information is very encouraging. The more you worship the Deity very nicely, all of you will feel very nice and peaceful spiritually. Therefore this point should be very much carefully attended. Similarly in London Yamuna is also doing nicely, and all the wives of our students should be especially trained up for Deity worship and cooking, and when possible they should go outside on Sankirtana Party with their husbands and others.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 18th April, 1970) I do not know what Kirtanananda Maharaja has told you, but where there is want of pujaris only Panca Tattva picture should be worshiped by performance of Kirtana and as soon as Jagannatha or Radha Krsna Deities are installed you will require some qualified pujaris immediately. If there is scarcity of such qualifies pujaris, each center should be satisfied only by worshiping Panca Tattva of Lord Caitanya by performance of Sankirtana. I learn that your marriage is already arranged, so I have no objection. I am glad to learn that you are continuing your mahasankirtana., that is very nice. This is our main business. Temple worship is not so important as Sankirtana on the public roads and selling our literatures. Your class schedule is also very nice.(SPL to Damodara, 1st July, 1970) So far as waiting for sending Deities, that is all right. Although there is no Deity, still this Hare Krishna Mantra is considered to be the sound vibration incarnation of Krishna. Actually we should give more stress in worshiping the incarnation of sound vibration but whenever there is possibility of installing Deities and strictly following the regulations of worship, we shall do this, but the essential part of our activities is to worship the sound incarnation.(SPL to Visnijana Maharaja, 4th April, 1971) Regarding your question about taking Gaura-Nitai Deities with you on travelling Kirtana, this is not so important. When Caitanya Mahaprabhu was touring India He did not bring His Deity with Him. But if you can make proper arrangement then you may take them, but if you say you have no Brahmins then I think for the time being you may postpone this program.(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973)
224
You mentioned about your Temple bus, and that is very nice. When I saw Rupanuga's bus in New Vrndavana I wanted that there be a whole fleet. But you should not take Radha-Krsna travelling, better you take Gaura-Nitai. For serving Gaura-Nitai there is no offense, but if Radha-Krsna is there and there is some discrepancy, then there is great offense and this should be avoided. Therefore, I gave the same advice to Visnujana when I was in Pittsburgh.The idea of the Temple bus is to attract them aboard back to Krsna and the hippies and college students, anyone, will be very much attracted to the program. Now you have my full blessings, so go out and recruit some solid new devotees to help us push on this movement.(SPL to Sudama, 23th March, 1973) To install Deities in a moving vehicle is not very good. There is always danger of falling and breaking. Sudama already has experience of this. Why is Deity worship being introduced? It should not be introduced because it is very difficult to maintain the standard under such circumstances. If you have picture of Guru Gauranga that is sufficient. You are wondering if you did the right thing by giving the Deities to Sudama, so the answer is no. The deities may be brought back and worshiped in the temple as before. The idea of traveling Sankirtana is to distribute books not to do Deity worship, it is very difficult to maintain the standard of Deity worship in the temple, how will it be maintained in a truck? Another thing is that opening temples should not be encouraged at this time. Subala did the same thing in Santa fee years ago, why again he is doing the same thing? Hamsaduta in Germany instead of increasing the temples and Deity worship he has increased the Sankirtana parties. He is running on 8 New buses and distributing large quantities of literature, this is more important. Neglectful Deity worship means offense. So make propaganda in this way, but in the bus there should not be Deity worship, simply the picture of Guru Gauranga.(SPL to Jagadisa, 15th August, 1973)
225
3. HEARING SRIMAD BHAGAVATAM THE CULTURE OF HEARING S.B. 1.3.44. tatra kértayato viprä viprarñer bhüri-tejasaù ahaà cädhyagamaà tatra niviñöas tad-anugrahät so ’haà vaù çrävayiñyämi yathädhétaà yathä-mati SYNONYMS tatra—there; kértayataù—while reciting; vipräù—O brähmaëas; vipra-åñeù —from the great brähmaëa-åñi; bhüri—greatly; tejasaù—powerful; aham— I; ca—also; adhyagamam—could understand; tatra—in that meeting; niviñöaù—being perfectly attentive; tat-anugrahät—by his mercy; saù— that very thing; aham—I; vaù—unto you; çrävayiñyämi—shall let you hear; yathä-adhétam yathä-mati—as far as my realization. TRANSLATION O learned brähmaëas, when Çukadeva Gosvämé recited Bhägavatam there [in the presence of Emperor Parékñit], I heard him with rapt attention, and thus, by his mercy, I learned the Bhägavatam from that great and powerful sage. Now I shall try to make you hear the very same thing as I learned it from him and as I have realized it. PURPORT … Simple hearing is not all; one must realize the text with proper attention. The word niviñöa means that Süta Gosvämé drank the juice of Bhägavatam through his ears. That is the real process of receiving
226
Bhägavatam. One should hear with rapt attention from the real person, and then he can at once realize the presence of Lord Kåñëa in every page. The secret of knowing Bhägavatam is mentioned here. No one can give rapt attention who is not pure in mind. No one can be pure in mind who is not pure in action. No one can be pure in action who is not pure in eating, sleeping, fearing and mating. But somehow or other if someone hears with rapt attention from the right person, at the very beginning one can assuredly see Lord Çré Kåñëa in person in the pages of Bhägavatam.
THE IMPORTANCE OF HEARING B.g. 16.23 yaù çästra-vidhim utsåjya vartate käma-kärataù na sa siddhim aväpnoti na sukhaà na paräà gatim SYNONYMS yaù—anyone who; çästra-vidhim—the regulations of the scriptures; utsåjya—giving up; vartate—remains; käma-kärataù—acting whimsically in lust; na—never; saù—he; siddhim—perfection; aväpnoti—achieves; na— never; sukham—happiness; na—never; paräm—the supreme; gatim— perfectional stage. TRANSLATION He who discards scriptural injunctions and acts according to his own whims attains neither perfection, nor happiness, nor the supreme destination. S.B.1.2.17 çåëvatäà sva-kathäù kåñëaù puëya-çravaëa-kértanaù hådy antaù stho hy abhadräëi vidhunoti suhåt satäm SYNONYMS çåëvatäm—those who have developed the urge to hear the message of; sva-kathäù—His own words; kåñëaù—the Personality of Godhead; puëya— virtues; çravaëa—hearing; kértanaù—chanting; hådi antaù sthaù—within one’s heart; hi—certainly; abhadräëi—desire to enjoy matter; vidhunoti— cleanses; suhåt—benefactor; satäm—of the truthful. TRANSLATION 227
Çré Kåñëa, the Personality of Godhead, who is the Paramätmä [Supersoul] in everyone’s heart and the benefactor of the truthful devotee, cleanses desire for material enjoyment from the heart of the devotee who has developed the urge to hear His messages, which are in themselves virtuous when properly heard and chanted. PURPORT Messages of the Personality of Godhead Çré Kåñëa are nondifferent from Him. Whenever, therefore, offenseless hearing and glorification of God are undertaken, it is to be understood that Lord Kåñëa is present there in the form of transcendental sound, which is as powerful as the Lord personally. Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu, in His Çikñäñöaka, declares clearly that the holy name of the Lord has all the potencies of the Lord and that He has endowed His innumerable names with the same potency. There is no rigid fixture of time, and anyone can chant the holy name with attention and reverence at his convenience. The Lord is so kind to us that He can be present before us personally in the form of transcendental sound, but unfortunately we have no taste for hearing and glorifying the Lord’s name and activities. We have already discussed developing a taste for hearing and chanting the holy sound. It is done through the medium of service to the pure devotee of the Lord. The Lord is reciprocally respondent to His devotees. When He sees that a devotee is completely sincere in getting admittance to the transcendental service of the Lord and has thus become eager to hear about Him, the Lord acts from within the devotee in such a way that the devotee may easily go back to Him. The Lord is more anxious to take us back into His kingdom than we can desire. Most of us do not desire at all to go back to Godhead. Only a very few men want to go back to Godhead. But anyone who desires to go back to Godhead, Çré Kåñëa helps in all respects. One cannot enter into the kingdom of God unless one is perfectly cleared of all sins. The material sins are products of our desires to lord it over material nature. It is very difficult to get rid of such desires. Women and wealth are very difficult problems for the devotee making progress on the path back to Godhead. Many stalwarts in the devotional line fell victim to these allurements and thus retreated from the path of liberation. But when one is helped by the Lord Himself, the whole process becomes as easy as anything by the divine grace of the Lord. To become restless in the contact of women and wealth is not an astonishment, because every living being is associated with such things from remote time, practically immemorial, and it takes time to recover from this foreign nature. But if one is engaged in hearing the glories of the Lord, gradually he realizes his real position. By the grace of God such a devotee gets sufficient strength to defend himself from the state of disturbances, and gradually all disturbing elements are eliminated from his mind. S.B.1.2.18 nañöa-präyeñv abhadreñu nityaà bhägavata-sevayä 228
bhagavaty uttama-çloke bhaktir bhavati naiñöhiké SYNONYMS nañöa—destroyed; präyeñu—almost to nil; abhadreñu—all that is inauspicious; nityam—regularly; bhägavata—Çrémad-Bhägavatam, or the pure devotee; sevayä—by serving; bhagavati—unto the Personality of Godhead; uttama—transcendental; çloke—prayers; bhaktiù—loving service; bhavati—comes into being; naiñöhiké—irrevocable. TRANSLATION By regular attendance in classes on the Bhägavatam and by rendering of service to the pure devotee, all that is troublesome to the heart is almost completely destroyed, and loving service unto the Personality of Godhead, who is praised with transcendental songs, is established as an irrevocable fact. PURPORT Here is the remedy for eliminating all inauspicious things within the heart which are considered to be obstacles in the path of self-realization. The remedy is the association of the Bhägavatas. There are two types of Bhägavatas, namely the book Bhägavata and the devotee Bhägavata. Both the Bhägavatas are competent remedies, and both of them or either of them can be good enough to eliminate the obstacles. A devotee Bhägavata is as good as the book Bhägavata because the devotee Bhägavata leads his life in terms of the book Bhägavata and the book Bhägavata is full of information about the Personality of Godhead and His pure devotees, who are also Bhägavatas. Bhägavata book and person are identical. The devotee Bhägavata is a direct representative of Bhagavän, the Personality of Godhead. So by pleasing the devotee Bhägavata one can receive the benefit of the book Bhägavata. Human reason fails to understand how by serving the devotee Bhägavata or the book Bhägavata one gets gradual promotion on the path of devotion. But actually these are facts explained by Çréla Näradadeva, who happened to be a maidservant’s son in his previous life. The maidservant was engaged in the menial service of the sages, and thus he also came into contact with them. And simply by associating with them and accepting the remnants of foodstuff left by the sages, the son of the maidservant got the chance to become the great devotee and personality Çréla Näradadeva. These are the miraculous effects of the association of Bhägavatas. And to understand these effects practically, it should be noted that by such sincere association of the Bhägavatas one is sure to receive transcendental knowledge very easily, with the result that he becomes fixed in the devotional service of the Lord. The more progress is made in devotional service under the guidance of the Bhägavatas, the more one becomes fixed in the transcendental loving service of the Lord. The messages of the book Bhägavata, therefore, have to be received from the devotee Bhägavata, and the combination of these two Bhägavatas will help the neophyte devotee to make progress on and on. 229
S.B.12.13.18 çrémad-bhägavataà puräëam amalaà yad vaiñëavänäà priyaà yasmin päramahaàsyam ekam amalaà jïänaà paraà géyate tatra jïäna-viräga-bhakti-sahitaà naiñkarmyam äviskåtaà tac chåëvan su-paöhan vicäraëa-paro bhaktyä vimucyen naraù SYNONYMS çrémat-bhägavatam—Çrémad-Bhägavatam; puräëam—the Puräëa; amalam—perfectly pure; yat—which; vaiñëavänäm—to the Vaiñëavas; priyam—most dear; yasmin—in which; päramahaàsyam—attainable by the topmost devotees; ekam—exclusive; amalam—perfectly pure; jïänam— knowledge; param—supreme; géyate—is sung; tatra—there; jïäna-virägabhakti-sahitam—together with knowledge, renunciation and devotion; naiñkarmyam—freedom from all material work; äviñkåtam—is revealed; tat—that; çåëvan—hearing; su-paöhan—properly chanting; vicäraëa-paraù —who is serious about understanding; bhaktyä—with devotion; vimucyet— becomes totally liberated; naraù—a person. TRANSLATION Çrémad-Bhägavatam is the spotless Puräëa. It is most dear to the Vaiñëavas because it describes the pure and supreme knowledge of the paramahaàsas. This Bhägavatam reveals the means for becoming free from all material work, together with the processes of transcendental knowledge, renunciation and devotion. Anyone who seriously tries to understand Çrémad-Bhägavatam, who properly hears and chants it with devotion, becomes completely liberated.
Cc. Adi 16.11 bahu-çästre bahu-väkye citte bhrama haya sädhya-sädhana çreñöha nä haya niçcaya SYNONYMS bahu-çästre—by many books or scriptures; bahu-väkye—by many versions of many persons; citte—within the heart; bhrama—doubt; haya—there is; sädhya-sädhana—objective and means; çreñöha—about the best; nä—not; haya—there is; niçcaya—certainty. TRANSLATION If one becomes a bookworm, reading many books and scriptures and hearing many commentaries and the instructions of many men, this will produce doubt within his heart. One cannot in this way ascertain the real goal of life. PURPORT In Çrémad-Bhägavatam (7.13.8) it is said, granthän naiväbhyased bahün na vyäkhyäm upayuïjéta: “One should not read many books, nor should one try to make a profession of reciting many books, especially if one is a 230
devotee.” One must give up the ambition to be a learned scholar and in this way earn a worldly reputation and financial facilities. If one diverts his attention to studying many books, he cannot fix his mind in devotional service, nor can he understand many scriptures, for they are full of grave statements and meanings. In this connection Çréla Bhaktisiddhänta Sarasvaté Öhäkura gives his opinion that those who are attracted to studying many kinds of literature concerning various subject matters, especially fruitive activities and philosophical speculation, are deprived of unalloyed devotional service because of their splayed attention. Man has a general tendency toward fruitive activities, religious ritualistic ceremonies and philosophical speculation. A living entity thus bewildered since time immemorial does not understand the real goal of life, and thus his activities in life are wasted. Innocent persons misled in this way are deprived of unalloyed kåñëa-bhakti, devotional service to the Lord. Tapana Miçra is a vivid example of such a person. He was a learned scholar, but he could not ascertain what the goal of life is. Therefore he was given a chance to hear Lord Caitanya Mahäprabhu instructing Sanätana Gosvämé. Lord Caitanya’s instruction to Tapana Miçra is especially significant for persons who loiter here and there collecting books and reading none of them, thus becoming bewildered regarding the aim of life.
Cc. Madya 25.279 ye lélä-amåta vine, khäya yadi anna-päne, tabe bhaktera durbala jévana yära eka-bindu-päne, utphullita tanu-mane, häse, gäya, karaye nartana SYNONYMS ye—he who; lélä—of the pastimes of Lord Kåñëa and Caitanya Mahäprabhu; amåta vine—without nectar; khäya yadi anna-päne—if one eats only ordinary food grains; tabe—then; bhaktera—of the devotees; durbala jévana—life becomes weakened; yära—of which; eka-bindu-päne —if one drinks one drop; utphullita tanu-mane—the body and mind become jubilant; häse—laughs; gäya—chants; karaye nartana—dances. TRANSLATION Men become strong and stout by eating sufficient grains, but the devotee who simply eats ordinary grains but does not taste the transcendental pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahäprabhu and Kåñëa gradually becomes weak and falls down from the transcendental position. However, if one drinks but a drop of the nectar of Kåñëa’s pastimes, his body and mind begin to bloom, and he begins to laugh, sing and dance. PURPORT All the devotees connected with the Kåñëa consciousness movement must read all the books that have been translated (the Caitanya-caritämåta, Çrémad-Bhägavatam, Bhagavad-gétä and others); otherwise, after some time, they will simply eat, sleep and fall down from their position. Thus 231
they will miss the opportunity to attain an eternal, blissful life of transcendental pleasure. S.P. Lecture 6.2.24 13.February 1971 So both the spiritual master and the disciple, they became perfect simply by çravaëaà kértanam. This is Bhägavata-märga. Simply by hearing and chanting. The spiritual master chanted, recited Çrémad-Bhägavatam, and that is being imitated. Again this karma-käëòéya... This karma-käëòéya vicära, fruitive activities. The smärta brähmaëas, they have manufactured a way of bhägavata-saptaha. That is a farce only because it is imitation of the process adopted by Parékñit Mahäräja and Çukadeva Gosvämé. But they are... These people, at the present moment, they are neither Parékñit Mahäräja nor Çukadeva Gosvämé. So how it is possible to finish ÇrémadBhägavatam within seven days? That is not possible. It has become a profession, that gorgeousness. They will make a maïcha(?), they will perform some ceremonies and there is some charitable. The result is that the professional reciter will gather some money and some goods and he will maintain his family. That’s all. And these people will say that “I have heard for seven days Çrémad-Bhägavatam.” Of course, there is some effect, but this is not recommended anywhere in the Çrémad-Bhägavatam, that one has to hear Çrémad-Bhägavatam within seven days. No. So far we see in the Çrémad-Bhägavatam, it is said, nityam bhägavata-sevayä [SB 1.2.18]. People should hear daily, regularly Çrémad-Bhägavatam. Why seven days? Regularly. Nañöa-präyeñu abhadreñu nityaà bhägavatasevayä. Nityam, daily, regularly, if one hears and chants ÇrémadBhägavatam, then nañöa-präyeñu abhadreñu, then the dirty things within his heart becomes almost cleansed. Now, just try to understand. By daily hearing... Because we are so much contaminated that it is very difficult to get us freed from the contamination, so nityam, regularly, there should be regularly class, hearing of Çrémad-Bhägavatam. Nañöa-präyeñu abhadreñu. SB 1.2.18 nañöa-präyeñu abhadreñu nityaà bhägavata-sevayä bhagavaty uttama-çloke bhaktir bhavati naiñöiké By the process of cleansing our heart, our devotional temperament becomes fixed up on the Supreme Personality of Godhead who is called Uttama-çloka, who is glorified with first-class, I mean to say, Sanskrit stanzas, uttama-çloka. Just like we pray, we offer prayer to Kåñëa, govindam adi-puruñam, cintämaëi-prakara-sadmasu kalpa-våkñalakñävåteñu surabhér abhipälayantam [Bs. 5.29]. These stanzas are not ordinary. It is very first-class composition, and written by, written or offered by the first living creature, Lord Brahmä. Therefore Kåñëa’s name is Uttama-çloka. He is prayed with first-class composition. All the çlokas, all the prayers we will find, they are not ordinary Sanskrit composition, as we have seen Bhéñma’s prayer to Kåñëa, Kunté’s prayer to Kåñëa in the 232
Çrémad-Bhägavatam. How philosophically they are elevated; how nicely they are composed. And because Kåñëa is worshiped, God is worshiped by such kind of language and elevated poetical and rhetorical, all perfect, therefore His another name is Uttama-çloka. So by studying, by hearing, and chanting, reciting regularly of ÇrémadBhägavatam, nityam... Not that we make a function for seven days, and all the days we do all nonsense. No. Regular habit should be there. Nityaà bhägavata-sevayä bhagavaty uttama-çloke bhaktir bhavati naiñöiké. The result will be that our devotional service towards the Supreme Personality of Godhead will be fixed up, firmly fixed up. And that firmly fixed up means you are immediately elevated to the platform of sattva-guëa, goodness. Sattva-guëa. Tato rajas-tamo-bhäväù [SB 1.2.19], as soon as you are fixed up. The devotional service is so nice. As soon as you are fixed up, the other two qualities... To be fixed up in devotional service. Therefore we offer the brahminical position. One who is... When we see that “This man is chanting Hare Kåñëa mantra, and his bad habits, contaminated stage, is much improved, nañöa präyeñu...” Präyeñu means almost he is purified. At that time he is fixed up in devotional service; therefore we offer the brahminical position, sacred thread, because a person who is fixed up in devotional service, he is a brähmaëa. He is a brähmaëa. He is no more any other because he has cleansed almost the bad habits and the unclean state of mind. Nañöa präyeñu abhadreñu. Just see. It is, whatever we are doing, it is all according to the çästra. Not that he has completely become free, but nañöa präyeñu. Präya means almost. Almost he has finished the contamination. Therefore he is fixed up. The first test is whether he is fixed up. As soon as he is fixed up, that means he is fixed up in the brahminical stage. I have read with great interest the copy of your letter, and I am so glad to learn that you are feeling more and more Krishna Conscious. So far the stories are concerned, the Vedic literatures are full of instructive stories for the spiritual advancement of the human society. Because the less intelligent class of men, like women, mercantile people, and laborers, want to hear stories, for them the Vedic idea or concept was explained in 18 Puranas and the Mahabharata. If I get good assistance I can overflood your country with stories so nice and instructive.(SPL to Janardana, 22nd July, 1967) I recommend, therefore that all my students read Brahma Samhita very carefully-especially because it was translated personally by my spiritual master Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja.(SPL to Pradyumna, 17th October, 1967) You have rightly said that learning more and more about Krishna makes you so happy. The more we learn about Krishna from the authoritative sources, the more we can be attached in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Blanche Hochner, 17th December, 1967) Krishna is so sublime and transcendental that He cannot be realized by mental speculation or by personal endeavor, education, or material acquisition. He can only be approached and understood clearly by our service attitude, engaging all our senses in His service. The beginning of service is to engage our hearing organs, and receive the transcendental message 233
by aural reception. And whenever we are mature in receiving the transcendental message from books like Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, via media the transparent bona fide Spiritual Master, then we are able to chant or engage our tongue in the service of the Lord, being engaged in the service of the Lord. The material covering of our senses becomes inactive and actual spiritual form of activity becomes manifest. I very much appreciate your development of this spiritual perception, and Krishna has given you a good chance in the matter of your proposed dealings with the U.N.(SPL to Purusottama, 2 nd February, 1968) No, there is no need of sending the Kalyana books as you have mentioned, not yet. Just read Srimad-Bhagavatam, our three volumes, regularly and repeatedly. It is no use reading many books, it is better to assimilate one book and that is sufficient.(SPL to Harivilasa, 10th June, 1968) So, reading of the literature and hearing of the chanting is the medicine, and prasadam is the diet. So, if diet and medicine are properly administered the disease of maya will be cured.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 27th June, 1968) Always read and talk about Krishna between yourselves, and always remember that this life is but a flash only. We have to seek after our eternal life in Krishna Consciousness and be transferred to the spiritual world in the association of Krishna.(SPL to Dayananda, 7th July, 1968) Now, because you are on the field work, you have to meet so many opposite elements. And you have to satisfy them or fight with them with conclusive statements from Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, and as such, it is needed that you should be thoroughly conversant with the truth.(SPL to Gurudasa, September, 1968) That you are chanting and reading with great delight is very good. Please continue this practice and the delight will continue to increase the more you increase sincerity. (SPL to Patita Uddharana, 13th November, 1968) I am pleased to learn that you are singing the Cintamani prayers of Brahma Samhita. This Brahma Samhita contains the highest of all spiritual knowledge. In lecturing too if we sing a verse from Brahma Samhita and then nicely explain the meaning it will be very much appreciated. Just as Krishna is the All-Attractive principle so, similarly, these Krishna kathas of the Brahma Samhita are All-Attractive and will gain favorable attention from listeners.(SPL to Syamasundara, 24th November, 1968) You should all read very carefully Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita, and you should be able to answer all questions like this, and only in rare cases approach me. But it is important that our students must be able to answer all questions for becoming preachers.(SPL to Aniruddha, 14th Novrmber, 1968)
234
The final question which was asked by Tosana about the validity of the story of the sparrow and the ocean, you should know that everything that is found in these scriptures is factual. There is nothing allegory. But you must not depend upon your own limited experience. What happens in different corners of the Lord's Creation no one can say. But we can hear from the authentic Vedic sources such as the Puranas. This story of the sparrow is found in the Puranas.(SPL to Harer Nama, 21st December, 1968) Regarding the examination, you are already a passed student so don't be afraid of it. When the examination will be held, you will find the questions so easy that within a few minutes you shall be able to answer them all. I wish to introduce this examination system so that in the future our students may not remained unconcerned with these books we are publishing. These books are not material knowledge. To a sincere student, all of the contents of these books become revealed from within, even if he has not thoroughly studied them all. (SPL to Hamsaduta, 12th January, 1969) So far as reading scriptures out loud, this depends upon the circumstances. If you can understanding by reading silently, there is no need to read out loud, because this may make others feel disturbed.(SPL to Jayapataka, 30th January, 1969) You have hinted about the value of concentration and in the stories from the Bhagavatam and Mahabharata, but I do not exactly follow what you mean by this. The statements in the Bhagavatam and Mahabharata and the Puranas are all different historical incidents. Mahabharata is called, according to Vedic authorities, as the history of India. I do not know who first designated it as an ``epic.'' That is the cause of the falldown of Hindu culture. They did not believe in their Vedic literatures presented by Vyasadeva. They are not stories after all. Stories are imaginary, but they are not imaginary. They are actual facts. But such historical facts are not chronological; but for the teaching of the commonplace people some of the important incidents of history are there. It is said saram saram samud dhritva. This means only the essential facts have been collected, and they are put together in the shape of Puranas, Mahabharata, etc.(SPL to Mr. Kair, 8th July, 1969) Jaya Govinda was correct in his observation that Radha-Krishna Pastimes should not be discussed at the present time. Unless one is highly elevated in spiritual understanding it is risky to discuss these Pastimes. Caitanya Mahaprabhu never discussed Radha-Krishna Lila with ordinary persons. We have so many other things to discuss; what is the soul, what is bhakti. To understand Radha and Krishna's Pastimes, that is our aim, but we should not indulge in this at present. Then there is sure to be misunderstanding.(SPL to Sivananda, 22 nd July, 1969) Regarding your question about Lord Jesus Christ, we accept him as saktyavesa avatara. Lord Buddha is in the same category also. Lord Buddha is mentioned specifically in SrimadBhagavatam as incarnation of Godhead, and yet Vaisnavas do not accept his philosophy, which is classified as atheism. Similarly, even if we accept Lord Jesus Christ as saktyavesa avatara., it doesn't mean that we have to accept his philosophy. But we have all respects for him without fail. Regarding books like Aquarian Gospel or even the Testiments, we cannot
235
accept them as authorities because sometimes it is learnt that the words are not actually spoken by Christ, but they are so set up by the devotees. For example, in the Ten Commandments it is clearly stated ``Thou shalt not kill'', but some Bishop in Boston has changed it to ``Thou shalt do no murder''. This means the Bishop wants to keep hold for animal slaughter. So don't bother about all these literatures. We have all respect for these great preachers, but we do not require to study books save and accept for some reference. We must push on our philosophy how to love God. Our process is simple. We have got volumes of books also, so it is better for us to mind our own business than to divert our attention in the studies of other books. This was definitely forbidden by Lord Caitanya. After all, Krishna Consciousness philosophy is as old as 120 million years at the least. So nothing can be compared with our philosophy either in the matter of antiquity, philosophy, ethics, science, morality, etc., all in correct vision and approved by great stalwart acaryas. So far others are concerned, they cannot be compared even. For example, if Lord Jesus Christ said ``Thou shalt not kill'', or ``Thou shalt do no murder'' to the people, it does not reflect very good social structure of the audience. Our philosophy is above all these things. Just like we prescribe to our students no illicit sex-life, no meat-eating, no intoxication, no gambling, but they are not ends in themselves. The real end is how to serve Krishna and sacrifice everything for Him. And to learn this transcendental art we have got so many volumes of books. So the summary is that instead of diverting our attention to read such unauthorized books, better pay our attention to more authorized Vaisnava literature. These scriptures of the Buddhists and the Christians may be the words of God, but still the are not always applicable to us. It is just like a king may give some rules and regulations for some criminals in prison; but for the good citizens out of the prison these rules are not necessarily applicable. So these Christian and Buddhist scriptures were delivered for a different class of men, and we needn't spend our time in studying their doctrines. You should read our own books over and over again and as far as possible do not try to enter into controversy. We do not concern ourselves with any other religion. Our religion is to become the servant of the servant of the servant of Krishna.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 2nd November, 1969) Please continue to read the literature very attentively. Try to understand very soberly and you will feel ecstasy undoubtedly. The more we understand the spiritual literatures the more we become engladdened. Lord Caitanya has written ananda ambhudhi bardhanam. This means the ocean of bliss is always increasing. So continue to execute your duties with enthusiasm and patience, and I am certain Krishna will be pleased make you successful on all accounts.(SPL to Aniruddha, 7th December, 1969) In our devotional service, there are nine different processes for executing devotional service, they are as follows: 1. Hearing, 2. Chanting, 3. Meditating, 4. Offering prayers, 5. Rendering service, 6. Making friendship, 7. Temple worship, 8. Serving the Lotus Feet, 9. Surrendering everything to the Lord. So, out of these nine, sravanam or hearing is very important. (SPL to Kulasakhara, 11th January, 1970) All the devotees who desire to know may ask their questions to the elderly members but still they are open to write me for all their questions and there should not be any hesitation. I reply each and every letter that I receive, but sometimes it may be a little late due to pressure of work. But they should write; there is no checking. But it is better if simple questions are solved amongst yourselves in the Istagosthi class. Every one of you must regularly read our
236
books at least twice--in the morning and evening, and automatically all questions will be answered.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January, 1970) I may inform you that now we are in need of devotees who are very well versed in the scriptures. The means of understanding the spirit of the scriptures is to chant regularly sixteen rounds daily without fail and follow the regulative principles rigidly. All our students must carry out these daily duties of regular chanting without offense of ten kinds, following the regulations, and studying our literatures, both in the weekly classes and individually, with close attention for thorough understanding of the transcendental subject. (SPL to Sacisuta, 14th February, 1970) The way of discussion with Dr. Staal requires a little bit of knowledge in the sastras which is called siddhanta. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that nobody should be neglectful of the siddhanta because by siddhantic conclusion one becomes firm in Krsna Consciousness. So these siddhantic conclusions are being mentioned in all my books, and the boys and girls in our Krsna Society should now give more attention for studying the books very attentively. And to get the strength, one should chant the beads sixteen rounds without fail. In this way, when the devotee is constantly engaged in Krsna Consciousness, at that time, Krsna will give all intelligence from within how to make steady progress in Krsna Consciousness. I hope in Washington center you will ask all the boys and girls to follow this method, because henceforward we will have to face many scholars and philosophers to stabilize our Krsna Consciousness movement.(SPL to Krsna devi, 17th February, 1970) So far we are concerned, every one of us must chant the beads according to the vow and follow the regulative principles in all departments of our activities, and this will give us spiritual strength to convince the audience about our aims and object. Some one of us in each and every center must be well versed in the Sastras so that he can meet scholars and philosophers, and if need be convince them about our movement and philosophy with great strength.(SPL to Tmala, 20th February, 1970) Similarly, if you chant and read, you will also be powerful to preach, and whoever will hear will be converted. That is the way of spiritual life.(SPL to Ekayani, 15th March, 1970) Regarding your other arrangement, I have already replied you in my last letter, and as you are trying your best to make our preaching propaganda as most authoritative on the Vedic culture, Krsna will certainly help you. I think the book which I have sent you will help and the balance Krsna will teach you. We should always remember at the same time that we want to understand our business only and not try to become very scholarly because time is very short. But some of us, as you are trying may proceed on as far as possible on the scholastic way.(SPL to Pradyumna, 9th April, 1970) So you take the good opportunity to study well our literatures and how to apply the philosophy of Krsna consciousness practically in daily working and help us to spread this transcendental message to all the people of the world.(SPL to Madhavananda, 3rd June, 1970)
237
One thing I must inform you in this connection that so far our activities in Krsna Consciousness are concerned, everyone of us should read this book very attentively because all conclusive statements in the Kingdom of Bhakti are contained in this transcendental valuable book. It is the essence of all Vedic scriptures enlightening about Krsna Consciousness. If anyone will read this Nectar of Devotion very carefully, he will have all guidance in Bhakti cult. So in the temple class some portions of this book must be regularly discussed.(SPL tp Advaita, 18th June, 1970) Speaking or anything all depends on practice and study. I remember when I was first called for speaking by one of my senior Godbrothers. I felt very much hesitating because I was not practiced to speak. Later on by speaking and hearing or reading I got experience and now we can speak 45 minutes, 50 minutes or one hour at a stretch. So you have to read our books very nicely and gather thoughts, then you can speak for hours without any difficulty. It requires practice. So read your books carefully, especially Nectar of Devotion now published, and practice speaking. It will be alright.(SPL to Upendra, 24th June, 1970) I am very much glad to learn that you have appreciated the subject matter of Nectar of Devotion and Krsna while working on it in the press, and actually these two books will keep us constantly in Krsna consciousness. The secret of Krsna consciousness is open in these two books. Our method is very simple. All different methods of self-realization are little or more troublesome. This is explained in the Bhagavad-gita 12th chapter that persons who have no fixed idea what is God will have unnecessarily more trouble to reach to the goal. Krsna is the ultimate objective. Unless one therefore reaches to this point he remains imperfect never mind what he is either a karmi, or a jnani, or a yogi. For a devotee the objective is directly approached. So persons will be interested simply in reading our books wherein there is only Krsna consciousness described in transcendental varieties. Thus by reading of these books, especially Nectar of Devotion, by the devotees everyone will go back to home, back to Godhead, Krsna.(SPL to Madhusudana, 29th June, 1970) Yes, you all must read Nectar of Devotion in your spare time.(SPL to Jadurani, 11th July, 1970) Before Vyasadeva, all the Vedic Scriptures were taught and received verbally by the disciplic succession. Both the students and the Spiritual Master of those ages were so sharp in their memory that once they heard the transcendental message from the Spiritual Master the message was immediately imprinted in their brain as vivid as a written language. For example, Sukadeva Gosvami was narrating Srimad-Bhagavatam extemporaneously. The whole Srimad-Bhagavatam, eighteen thousand verses, very difficult to pronounce even and what to speak of memorizing, were narrated very easily just like reading some printed book. He narrated the whole subject matter of Srimad-Bhagavatam continuously for seven days and Maharaja Pariksit also understood the subject matter very clearly. Both of them were so meritorious that they attained the highest goal of life, namely the Lotus Feet of Lord Sri Krsna simply by reciting and hearing respectively.(SPL to Bali Mardan, 25th August, 1970)
238
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your kind letter dated 30th Sept, 1970 and I am glad to see how nicely you are reading my books. Please continue to do this. We need so many preachers who are soundly versed in the scriptures to convince the world to take to Krishna Consciousness. I am glad that you and the others are each writing one hour daily essays. That is parampara. All of our previous acaryas on our line have written substantially on the science of God-consciousness, so I would also like all my students to do this and I am very encouraged by this nice program you have initiated.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 9 th November, 1970) So these books will suply clear idea of God, not only that but Anyone who will read this Krsna book in two parts, Nectar of Devotion, and if possible Teachings of Lord Caitanya, I’m sure he cannot go away from becoming a devotee of Krsna.(SPL to Jagadisa, 28th November, 1970) Your winter schedule is very nice. I am so glad to hear that temple worship is going on nicely and that you have made program for discussing all our books. Such group discussion of transcendental topics is so much potent and all should participate.(SPL to Bhavananda, 21st January, 1971) Your proposals for teaching them our philosophy are very good. But if we try artificially to explain sastra in our own words, there is every danger of interpretation and speculation. First the student must be able to repeat exactly the words of the guru and then after some time he may be qualified to apply the principles he has learned word-for-word to personal situations. It is not that we are a dry philosophy of dogmas and slogans. No. The language of Krishna Consciousness is ever-fresh and we can explain everything by it, just like my Guru Maharaja once lectured for three months on one verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam. But every precaution must be taken to preserve our basic guiding principles as they are and not change them because we want to hear something new.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 20th November, 1971) As far as the restriction for reading the 10th canto pastimes of Krishna. That is only for those who do not know what is Krishna. but you are initiated, so you can read because you know who Krishna is. for example. when Krishna was 7 years old he lifted Govardhana Hill. The non devotee scholars say that it is mythology, but a devotee will know immediately that Krishna can do anything. Still our Krishna book is so nice that even an ordinary man can read it and derive benefit. Hoping this will meet you in good health.(SPL to Caturbhuj, 29 th December, 1971) You must all study very scrutinizingly all of the books so that when the need arises you can repeat in your own words their purport. Also I will be very pleased if you contribute articles to BTG. By writing regularly, what you read will become realized. As much as possible read, chant, and preach. This is our life and soul. If we keep to this simple formula then there is no doubt that we will be victorious wherever we go and very soon we shall become the only religion in the world.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 6th January, 1972)
239
As for the difference between mental speculation and philosophical speculation, we take it that everything is known by the psychological action of the mind, so that philosophical speculation is the same as mental speculation if it is merely the random or haphazard activity of the brain to understand everything and making theories, "if's" and "maybe's." But if philosophical speculation is directed by Sastra and Guru, and if the goal of such philosophical attempts is to achieve Visnu, then that philosophical speculation is not mental speculation. It is just like this: Krishna syas in Bhagavad-gita that "I am the taste of water." Philosophical speculation in the accepted sense then means to try to understand, under the direction of Sastra and Guru, just how Krishna is the taste of water. The points of Bhagavad-gita, though they are simple and complete, can be understood from unlimited angles of vision. So our philosophy is not dry, like mental speculation. The proper function of the brain or psychological activity is to understand everything through Krishna's perspective or point-ofview, and so there is no limit to that understanding because Krishna is unlimited, and even though it can be said that the devotee who knows Krishna, he knows everything (15th Chapter), still, the philosophical process never stops and the devotee continues to increase his knowledge even though he knows everything. Try to understand this point, it is a very good question.(SPL to Caturbhuj, 21st January, 1972) The verses of the Gita have a specific melody but you may choose a suitable tune. Most important is that the melody remains very simple.(SPL to Suresvara dasa, 3th February,1972) You are experiencing some doubts, that you cannot believe that the Krishna from Krishna Book can be the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that it must be like some fairy-tale. To clear up these things the best remedy is to discuss amongst yourselves all members regularly all our books in classes, then these doubts will be killed. Without reading books it becomes hackneyed and such obnoxious ideas trouble us. Our thoughts are always changing, that is the nature of the mind, so you cannot expect that even the great saintly persons are free from thoughts coming and going. But after thinking there is feeling and willing, willing being the stage of putting the thoughts into action. So if we are able to employ our intelligence, then we kill the thoughts before they become manifest in activity, but because we are so much inclined to enjoy something unintelligently, we have to therefore daily sharpen our intelligence faculty by reading and discussing and preaching to others. In this way we are able very easily to defeat all challengers to our philosophy and everything becomes very clear as it is revealed from different angles of vision. Krishna makes promise to one who is striving to serve Him sincerely that He will give such devotee the intelligence by which he may come to Him. Therefore we should always pray that Krishna may kindly provide me the intelligence to kill all demons of doubt, and because He understands the heart of His sincere devotee, immediately He gives assistance. For my part, for example, I am absolutely certain that anyone who challenges me I can defeat you. Why is that? Because Krishna gives me the intelligence.(SPL to Satyabhama, 28th February, 1972) Therefore because the devotee always knows this, he is more superior person because he has got all knowledge. But even more important than the knowledge of Krishna is the acting upon that knowledge, or devotional service. By the acting he realizes his knowledge and becomes complete.(SPL to Sri Govinda, 8th March, 1972)
240
Your book distribution program is very much encouraging to me. The more such literatures are read and distributed, the more auspicity will be there in the world. Please continue this program with ever-increasing enthusiasm.(SPL to Lilavati, 26th March, 1972) Yes, that is a nice proposal if you speak like a learned scholar. Everything is there in our books; so learn it and put in your own way by reproducing. You are also materially well-educated so reproduce what I have taught in your own language. These things are new thoughts in your western countries, everyone will be interested. Writing is also required. Let it be published first in our BTG, then sometimes they may be printed into books also. (SPL to Kirtanananda, 2nd May, 1972) I am very glad to hear that there is an increase in classes and that the mantra class is beng held daily twice. In this way if we always concentrate on reading our literature then there will be no difficulty to preach. Nor will the mind wander to other subjects. By reading these books regularly we become more and more convinced in Krishna Consciousness. And if we become more convinced, that will spread the potency of Lord Caitanya's sankirtana movement with great strength.(SPL to Sudama, 23rd May, 1972)
Our advancement in Krishna Consciousness is made possible in two ways, by Knowledge and renunciation, jnana and tyaga or tapasya. The more we become renounced from this material world, the more we advance in Krishna Consciousness. But we are only able to make such sacrifices and perform tapasya if we have got knowledge. So first thing is to become knowledgeable in Krishna Consciousness, then the tapasya or voluntary life of austerity will result automatically. So I am requesting all of my students to read my books very seriously every day without fail. In this way, if your mind becomes absorbed at least one or two hours daily in the transcendental subject matter of Srimad-Bhagavatam, Bhagavad-gita, and other books then very easily you will make your advancement in Krishna Consciousness. It is not a matter of changing our engagement, adjusting this or that material condition, in order to find our real happiness. Krishna Consciousness is not like that. It is able to be performed under any variety of material conditions or with any type of engagement. Therefore if your duty as a photographer is very much helpful to our propanganda work and for improving our BTG then there is very much need for your remaining in that occupation and doing it to your best capacity. It is a fallacy to say that my present engagement with the press is not the best for my spiritual advancement, and if we think in this way we may go on trying out one engagement after another and always say the same excuse. This restlessness or agitation of the mind cannot be rectified by altering the material circumstances. If we are Krishna Conscious, any type of occupation will suit me and we shall always be satisfied. Therefore, I recommend you to read books more and more and try to understand the subject matter from different angles of vision and be always discussing it with your godbrothers even while you are working at the press, and when you are working and you cannot read, then listen to the tapes of my lectures and hear in that way. And never neglect to chant your 16 rounds of beads daily, rise early without fail, attend mangal arati, take bath, and follow the other regulative principles, and everything will come out very successfully, you can rest assured of that.(SPL to Bhargava, 13th June, 1972)
241
Your first job should be to make sure that every one of the devotees in your zone of management is reading regularly our literatures and discussing the subject matter seriously from different angles of seeing, and that they are somehow or other absorbing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness philosophy. If they are fully educated in our philosophy and if they can get all of the knowledge and study it from every viewpoint, then very easily they will perform tapasya or renunciation and that will be their advancement in Krishna Consciousness. So first thing is to instruct all of your temple presidents and the other devotees to read daily, just as we have done in our morning class in Los Angeles... Don't be too much concerned for the time being with nondevotees, now we must fix-up what devotees we have got in the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, then we will succeed. What good are many, many devotees if none of them are knowledgeable?(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972) I am very much stressing at this point that all of my students shall be very much conversant with the philosophy of Krishna Consciousness, and that they should read our books very diligently at least one or two hours daily and try to understand the subject matter from varieties of angles. We are holding our morning class here in Los Angeles in the temple and I am speaking from 7 to 8 am, and the process is that we are going through some chapters of Srimad-Bhagavatam by taking one sloka each day, and reading the Sanskrit aloud, each word is pronounced by me and repeated by the students and then altogether we chant the sloka several times until we have learned it. And then we discuss the subject matter very minutely and inspect it from all angles of approach and savor the new understandings. So you introduce this system in all of the centers in your zone, and you will discover that everyone becomes very much enlivened by these daily classes. Read one sloka and discuss and then go on to the next sloka on the next day, and so on, and even you discuss one verse each day it will take you 50 years to finish Srimad-Bhagavatam in this way. So we have got ample stock for acquiring knowledge. And if the students get knowledge more and more, they will automatically become convinced and very easily perform their duties for tapasya or renunciation of the material bondage, and that will be their successful advancement in Krishna Consciousness. So I want that advancement amongst all of my students, so your are responsible that the standard will be maintained.(SPL to Madhudvisa, 16th June, 1972) I am very much glad to hear that you are associating with us, and I know that you are a very good boy, very intelligent and your behavior is gentle, so I have all confidence that very quickly Krishna will bestow all His blessings upon you and you will feel yourself becoming perfectly happy in Krishna Consciousness. One makes his advancement in Krishna Consciousness by giving up voluntarily his attachment to material nature or maya and such renunciation is called tapasya. But we are not very willing to perform austerities without good reason, therefore any man with scientific and philosophical good brain such as your good self, must appreciate first what is the transcendental knowledge. If you get knowledge, automatically tapasya will follow, and then you make your advancement in spiritual life. So to get knowledge is the first item for anyone who is hoping to find his perfection of life. Therefore, I advise you to daily read our books as far as possible and try to understand the subject matter from different angles of vision by discussing frequently with the devotees at New York Temple. In this way you will become gradually convinced, and by your sincere attitude and devotional service you will make progress.(SPL to Bob, 16 th June, 1972)
242
Yes, reading my books will help you, philosophy must be there, but if you do not also apply the philosophy by participating in all temple affairs like rising early, attending mangal arati, performing devotional service, then simply learning the philosophy will have no effect.(SPL to Dayananda, 7th July, 1972) It is very good that you want to become very learned in Krishna Consciousness, but what good is so much knowledge without practice? Obedience must be there, so by being submissive in this way and following the direction of the temple leaders is practicing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness. Disciple means discipline. Without discipline there cannot be any spiritual progress. Therefore our system is to follow the authority or our superiors, no that we can independently question, not this is right and this is wrong. That is not the way. So my best advice to you is that without questioning you follow the instructions given to you by Visnujana and other leaders, and do exactly as they say, then everything will be all right. If you want to study, there is much time in the day for studying, but you must go also on Sankirtana party, that is the result or practice of your studying. Simply studying is dry and useless without chanting.(SPL to Sankarsana, 23rd July, 1972) Everywhere wherever Krishna Katha is spoken, that is Vaikuntha. And wherever I go to my branches, you my good devotees turn it into Vaikuntha and I wish to be there where my disciples are.(SPL to Citsukhananda, 29th July, 1972) I have been informed by Sriman Syamasundara. of your question via telephone from New York Temple, and my reply is that this sankirtana or street chanting must go on, it is our most important program. Lord Caitanya's movement means the sankirtana movement. You may simply take two hours for chanting sixteen rounds daily, two hours for reading congregationally, and balance of time go out for sankirtana. We must do both, reading books and distributing books, but distributing books is the main propaganda. Reading in class for two hours is sufficient and other reading can be done in spare time if one has got it, it is not that one has to be always reading. One hour a morning for Bhagavata class and one hour evening, either Bhagavad-gita or Nectar of Devotion, that is sufficient.(SPL to Bali Mardan and Pusta Krsna, 18th September, 1972) As far as studying my books is concerned, I have already given the order. One hour in the morning class and one hour in the evening and if there is extra time during the day it may be used for studying but we cannot expect everyone to be studious. If someone has desired to distribute books all day he may do this, but he must always follow the principles of rising early, chanting 16 rounds, etc. Just as some rich men have no inclination for studying, but still he opens many schools for others to study at. Like this, all of my students may not be inclined to study but they are very much eager to give others the opportunity to read my books and this should not be discouraged.(SPL to Rupanuga,14th February, 1973)
243
It has been brought to my attention that some of my students are not studying. I do not know if this applies to you or the devotees under your care, but I must stress again that we must have our classes one hour in the morning and one hour in the evening and the devotees must also chant regularly their sixteen rounds and follow the principles. The rest of the time they may go on distribution of my books. So I hope you will do the needful in this regard.(SPL to Ramesvara, 14th February, 1973) Just recently Rupanuga Das Goswami has had one very successful meeting with Kenneth Keating, the American Ambassador to India and he has agreed to be our chief guest when we open our center in downtown Manhattan. I have said before, Hearing is the first step in God realization; therefore if we can simply convince these big men to hear, then gradually they will come to the point of accepting us.(SPL to Mukunda, 21st February, 1973) The simple method I have introduced, namely learn English and Sanskrit, is sufficient. Why the so-called Montessori method?(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 11th April, 1973) Regarding your philosophical question, if the Bhagavad gita is part of Mahabharata which is considered smrti, how can we claim Bhagavad gita to be GITOPANISAD, or one of the Upanisads which are sruti? Actually because the Gita is spoken by the Supreme Personality of Godhead it is sruti. But people take it as smrti because it is part of the Mahabharata. We take it as sruti as far as we are concerned. The purport of sruti is to make one advanced in understanding the Absolute Truth. Here the Absolute Truth is explaining personally, therefore the Gita should be taken as sruti. But they take it as smrti because it is part of the Smriti (Mahabharata). In one sense it is both sruti and smrti.(SPL to Acyutananda Maharaja, 14th June, 1974) Regarding the techniques for book distribution, it is all right if the devotees dress like the young people they are selling the books to. The main thing is that the innocent are given the books and the chance to become Krsna Conscious by reading them. You have to see that our book distributers are also reading my books and following all the regulative principles, then it is all right selling in public in that way.(SPL to Jagadisa, 25th June, 1974) The book sales are very encouraging, increasing, increasing. It is very good news. Thank you, I want this. Record selling is temporary. Even George Harrison's record sales do not continue for a long time. But, a book sold becomes a permanent matter for enjoyment. We read the scriptures again and again and it is still fresh. When there is time I go on reading my own books.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 1st October, 1974) From your letter, I can understand that you are reading my books nicely and understanding our philosophy. This is wanted. By reading my books carefully, you will become enthused to distribute them more and more in greater quantities.(SPL to Ganesa dasa, 22nd May, 1975)
244
I have seen the latest reviews that you have sent with your letter and I thank you for them. The linguistics professor has correctly remarked. It was my intention in presenting the books that anyone who would read, they would learn Sanskrit. For example almost all of my disciples are pronouncing Sanskrit very nicely just by reading my books. He says that there is no pronunciation guide, but it is there is it not? The best thing would be is a recording. Therefore our process for learning is by hearing. Hearing is so important.(SPL to Kitriraja dasa, 26th September, 1975) The sum and substance of spiritual life is attraction to Krishna. So to develop attraction for Krishna is not difficult, you simply have to hear about Krishna, his activities, his name, his form and his teaching in Bhagavad-gita.(SPL to Bhakta Steven Knapp, 18th December, 1975) Thank you for appreciating Sri Caitanya-caritamrta. There is no need to feel sad at the end of a chapter or a volume because there is always another chapter and another volume. There is no scarcity. You want more nectarine and the supply is also there. Those who are actually looking for spiritual culture will find immense wealth in Caitanya-caritamrta.(SPL to Pusta Krsna, 10th January, 1976) Concerning your questions: Yes, it will help to read Bhagavad-gita but to have to hear from the realized person. Without the help of guru, if you read independently, you may be misguided. Therefore, so many politicians, scholars, etc. not being guided by the parampara system, have simply misled the public. The Bhagavad-gita is the standard book of knowledge in India and many eminent persons like Gandhi, Aurobindo, Dr. RadhaKrishnan, etc. they tried to understand the Bhagavad-gita, but could not do it. They were themselves misled and on account of their big position they misled so many followers. Our system, the Vedic system, is to approach the right person and hear from him exactly as Arjuna listened from Krishna. Mental speculation will not help. Hearing is the main point. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is written, dharmaksetre kuruksetre . . . when you hear from a realized soul, a person who knows things, he'll explain that Kuruksetra is a place where religious ritualistic ceremonies are performed from time immemorial, from the time before the Battle of Kuruksetra. But, if you read the books of some cunning politician, he'll mislead you and you'll learn that Kuruksetra means this body which is not actually the fact. That is the difference, hearing from devotees, the sound vibration coming from the realized person. Reading the book is the same thing . . . tattva-darsana--hearing from one who has seen the truth. Reading or hearing from the realized person there is no difference, but hearing the sound vibration from the realized soul is still more effective, better.(SPL to Punjabi Premananda, 16th April, 1976) Concerning making a comparative study and critique of philosophy, unless one is very expert it is difficult for him. First of all, let people understand Krishna. We are doing that. Maybe one or two are interested in philosophy and for so few persons we can't spare so much valuable time. Better to induce everyone to chant Hare Krishna and take prasadam. That will be a mass benevolent activity. In the western countries many Ph.D.'s are out of employment because they did not get any service. We do not want to become great philosophers but rather to understand the philosophy in our own books. If we remain strong in our own
245
literature, we can meet anyone else without any fear.(SPL to Damodara Pandita dasa, 17th July, 1976) Everything will become clear if you kindly read this chapter with attention. For example, we see that two lawyers in the courtroom may fight vigorously about a law point, but upon returning to the law library, they talk and embrace like friends. So you should always remember that we have no ill feelings towards Vallabha Bhattacarya. We have full respect for him, so there is no harm if these facts are discussed in the society of devotees. Devotees always humbly offer respect to everyone, but when there is a discussion on a point of sastra, they do not observe the usual etiquette, satyam bruyat priyam bruyat. They speak only the satyam, although it may not necessarily be priyam. I hope you will understand the whole situation. If you still have any doubts, I shall be glad to hear from you and shall try to satisfy you to the best of my ability. I am presently not in very good health, nonetheless I hope this meets you well.(SPL to Madame Sumati Moraji, 9 th August, 1976) Your siddhanta is correct to the sastra and in this way go on reading books and have the correct perception and Krsna will help you. siddhanta baliya citte na kara alasa iha haite krsna lage sudrdha manasa [Adi 2.117]. A sincere student should not neglect the discussion of such conclusions, considering them controversial, for such discussions strengthen the mind. Thus one's mind becomes attached to Sri Krsna. You should be always alert in understanding the sastric conclusions that will help you, otherwise we can be misled by bogus philosophies. I am very pleased that you are studying the books. This will make you happy and successful.(SPL to Ayodhyapati dasa, 22 nd September, 1976) 17th December, 1975 Giriraja, whose lawyer father had once offered him a million dollars to give up Krsna Consciousness, spoke up. „The process of hearing and then asking questions is the way to clarify our understanding, just like Krsna and Arjuna. So actually we must have some questions in our minds, otherwise we would all immediately surrender to Krsna.“ Prabhupada agreed, „Yes, either you surrender to Krsna, or clear it by question.“ (P.D.,1,125) 13th March, 1976 Many devotees, led by Jayapataka Swami, went out on parikrama very early in the morning to avoid the heat of the day. But they ended up returning after the start of Srila Prabhupada`s lecture, and he was not at all pleased with this. He said that the morning program of hearing Srimad-Bhagavatam is more important, and so there should be no more early parikramas.(P.D.,1,446) 11th June, 1976 He told us there are two processes; anukarana, which means imitation, and anusarana, following. Our process is anusarana. He emphasized that as God, Krsna can do no wrong. Nor, he said, are the gopis ordinary women; they are expansions of His spiritual potency.
246
„They are Krsna. Sakti-saktimator abhedah. They are not different from Krsna. But to give Krsna pleasure, Krsna expands Himself by His spiritual energy, sandhini hladini. That is the expansion of His pleasure potency. It is not that to imitate the gopis. That is sahajiya. When Krsna wants pleasure, His pleasure is full spiritual. There is no question of material. “It has been very broadly described by Sri Jiva Gosvami. Read all this. Don`t try to imitate. That is sahajiya. We should know the position of Krsna. His expansion of pleasure potency. Therefore Krsna`s lila is put into the middle of the Tenth Canto. First of all, try to understand Krsna from the very beginning. Janmady asya yatah. Here is the original source of everything. Aham sarvasya prabhavo mattah sarvam pravartate. First of all, try to understand Krsna. So therefore Vyasadeva has dedicated full nine cantos for understanding Krsna. „Manusyanam sahasresu kascid yatati siddhaye (‚Out of many thousands of men, one may endeavor for perfection.‘ Bg.7.3) The siddhis, they think of gopis. That is recommended in Caitanya-caitamrta, siddha-deha. Where is siddha? Siddha-deha means there is no more any material lusty desires. So long we shall think of nari-sanga, association, unity with woman, we must consider this material body. Not siddha body. Siddha body means anyabhilasita-sunyam. All material desires, zero. That is siddha body. So therefore it is very confidential... „But to clear it, (Pariksit Maharaja asked) that ‚How Krsna accepted to dance with so many gopis?‘ This was for clearance. In that question, you`ll find, Sukadeva Gosvami has answered that unless one is liberated, he should not think of it even. Should not think of it.“(P.D.,2, 337-338) 22th June, 1976 He especially focused on arcana, deity worship. As he explained the value of it, he coupled it with a warning. „If you can contact Visnu or His devotee, Vaisnava, that is all right. Otherwise, you are simply wasting time. The Lord is called arca-vigraha. He is also incarnation. Another incarnation, arca-avatara. He`s giving facility to the devotees to handle Him. If you do not get the opportunity to serve the Lord, how you can be perfect? So this arca-vigraha is the Lord`s incarnation to give facilities to people like us who cannot see God everywhere. For the neophyte devotees, it is essential to worship the Deity. But if we simply worship the Deity without hearing obout the Lord, sravanam kirtanam—these things are essential—then the Deity worship will be a burden. At a certain point, it will be a burden, and gradually it will be neglected, and the whole thing will be spoiled. „So both things should continue: bhagavata-marga and pancaratriki-marga. Deity worship is pancaratriki-viddhi, and bhagavata-marga is hearing, chanting, like that. Both of them should be accepted, parallel line. Otherwise, one without the other will be later on troublesome. So you must continue. This temple means not only we shall decorate the Deity very nicely, cleanse the temple; at the same time, sravanam kirtanam of visnu must go on. Two things, parallel. Then it will be done very nicely. So actually this life is meant for this purpose.“ (P.D.,3,10-11) 17th July, 1976 We do not want to become great philosophers but rather to understand the philosophy in our own books. If we remain strong in our own literature, we can meet anyone else without any fear. (P.D.,3,330) 4th August, 1976
247
Prabhupada nodded. „Yes, this is the first study of Krsna: ABCD. When we learn Bhagavad-gita, then we can have some glimpse of idea of Krsna; then we go further in the Srimad-Bhagavatam.“ (P.D.,3,506)
EVERYTHING IS IN SRILA PRABHUPADA’S BOOKS So if you can satisfy them intellectually and answer all their questions, that will be your success. All the answers are there in Srimad-Bhagavatam, Bhagavad-gita As It Is, and Teachings of Lord Caitanya. You will simply have to study these books to find out the answers.(SPL to Bali Mardan and Sudama, 3rd October, 1969) Every one of you must regularly read our books at least twice--in the morning and evening, and automatically all questions will be answered.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January, 1970) Now I have invested the GBC for maintaining the standard of our Krsna Consciousness Society, so keep the GBC very vigilant. I have already given you full directions in my books. Please counteract this contamination which has been spread throughout our Society.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 13th September, 1970) There is no need by any of my disciples to read any books besides my books--in fact, such reading may be detrimental to their advancement in Krishna Consciousness. All reading of outside books, except in certain authorized cases such as for example to read some philosopher like Plato to make an essay comparing his philosophy with Krishna's philosophy--but otherwise all such outside reading should be stopped immediately. It is
248
simply another botheration. If my students cannot even read my own books thoroughly, why they should read others? I have given you TLC, what need is there to read Caitanya Caritamrta translated by someone else. You are right to stop such reading.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 20th January, 1972) Krsna has given you nice opportunity to preach the philosophy so you must be sure to understand it rightly. Everything is given in my books for you. So go on with your travelling and preaching program and you can count on it that Krsna will give you all facility.(SPL to Gunagrahi dasa, 14th October, 1973) You write that you are becoming very involved in Krsna Consciousness but your wife is not very interested and you want to know from me whether you should leave her. It is not necessary to leave your wife. The important thing is that you yourself become Krsna Consciousness, she cannot check you one way or another, but you must yourself surrender to Krsna and be engaged in devotional service. We do not say that one has to leave home. Either you leave home or remain there, and whether or not she becomes Krsna Conciousness, you go on with your progressive interest and participation in this great movement. By and by if you are strong in your determination, she may also follow you. If you have further questions you may write me or consult with the devotees in the temple. Actually I have already answered all questions in my books such as Bhagavad-gita, so kindly read them and chant Hare Krishna Mantra.(SPL to Brian Fleming, 6th March, 1974) I am pleased to hear that you are chanting 16 rounds daily and reading my books regularly and following the four rules. In my books the philosophy of Krishna Consciousness is explained fully so if there is anything which you do not understand, then you simply have to read again and again. By reading daily the knowledge will be revealed to you and by this process your spiritual life will develop. Krishna Consciousness is not a hackneyed thing but it is something which is our natural and original consciousness. Presently our consciousness is clouded just like a mirror becomes covered with dust So the cleansing process is this chanting and hearing and doing some service and trying to please the Spiritual Master. By this process our consciousness becomes clear and we are able to understand everything.(SPL to Bahurapa dasa, 22nd November, 1974) It is nice to hear that your activities are going on successfully in Athens. Caitanya Mahaprabhu says, prithivite ache yata nagaradi-grama, sarvatra pracara hoibe mora nama. So now it is actually becoming a fact. This movement is being spread everywhere. Maintain your activities and increase gradually. I have instructed everything in my books. You may translate the Bhagavad-gita first.(SPL to Dina Dayala dasa, 25th February, 1976) Regarding your questions, we should not take any stock of rumors which may come, that is not our process to act upon rumors.We hear from authorized sources, and then our hearing is perfect. So you are the leader of a big temple, you should know these things and avoid them, and instruct the other students there to stick to whatever is mentioned in our books und try to understand that subject matter from every angle of vision, without trying to adulterate by adding anything rumor. Our preaching must be based upon the subject matter from our books and nothing outside of them. The actual fact is that worshiping
249
Deity and chanting the glories of the Lord are both within the nine processes of devotional service recommended by Rupa Goswami. Besides chanting and hearing and remembering there are six other recommended activities in devotional service. So if we are able to practice even one of these activities perfectly, the result will be ths same. Or we may execute more than one, we may execute several or even all nine activities in devotional service, but even if we execute one perfectly we shall be completely successful in devotional service. So there is no question that one activity is more important than another or that Deity worship is more important than sankirtana, but one individual may be able to perform one activity more satisfactory than another, so to him that activity will be more important. But in general we cannot say that any of the nine processes is more important than the others, exept that if hearing, chanting and remembering are there, that is the most vital consideration for the general class of men in this age. Service to the Deitys, as you are asking me, begins whenever you remember Them and offer all your services by remembering at the same time. All activities, words, everything should be offered as service to the Deitys, and this offering with remembering will gradually increase as you practice it.(SPL to Prajapati dasa, 16th May, 1976)
BOOKS TO BE AVOIDED Regarding your question about rasa with the Spiritual Master, I do not know who is the someone who has said this, but it is a most unauthorized statement. Better you should stick to hearing from authorized persons, like your Spiritual Master or experienced Godbrothers. But never try to hear someone who is not in our line. It is simply a waste of time to hear and then again have to rectify the mistake. Regarding your question about my never returning to Spiritual Sky, that is possible simultaneously. So far as the quotation from Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura you have cited, that is quite all right. In this age, chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra is the prime business of the devotee, and preaching of this Hare Krishna Mantra by outdoor Sankirtana and propagation of literature is our more important business. Side by side, Deity worship is recommended, but when there is a question of accepting one of them, we shall prefer to accept chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra first.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 5 th September, 1969) Regarding the Sanskrit class, I think it was only a plea, but he wanted to teach us something other philosophy. Our Temple is meant for our men, and we may have our own discussions amongst ourselves, no outsider needed. It is definitely concluded that we have not got to learn anything from any outsider beyond the jurisdiction of Gaudiya Vaisnava philosophy. Our philosophy is established on sound ground of the conclusion arrived at by Vyasadeva down to Jiva Goswami, Visvanatha Cakravarti, Bhaktivinode Thakura, etc.The other day one Indian boy came here to take permission for chanting some bhajan, so I indirectly refused. Try to understand our own philosophy described in so many 250
books, but I cannot allow you to hear form the mental speculators without any solid knowledge.(SPL to Tamala, 27th May, 1970) Also, there is no need of studying Manu. Don't divert your attention in that way. We have got so many books. Those you should study.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 30th April, 1971) There is no need by any of my disciples to read any books besides my books--in fact, such reading may be detrimental to their advancement in Krishna Consciousness. All reading of outside books, except in certain authorized cases such as for example to read some philosopher like Plato to make an essay comparing his philosophy with Krishna's philosophy--but otherwise all such outside reading should be stopped immediately. It is simply another botheration. If my students cannot even read my own books thoroughly, why they should read others? I have given you TLC, what need is there to read Caitanya Caritamrta translated by someone else. You are right to stop such reading.(SPL to Govinda dasa, 20th January, 1972) Regarding the songs by Jayadeva, ``Srita Kamala'' is not approved. Sometimes our Krsnadasa Babaji sings, but it is not approved by Prabhupada. Those songs are for siddha bhaktas, not for us who are sadha bhaktas or learning bhaktas. Lord Caitanya never divulged in public, he enjoyed them in the company of his selected three or four devotees. There is one song by Jayadeva, ``Worshiping the Ten Incarnations,'' that song is all right.(SPL to Acyutananda, 15th July, 1972) Brahmananda Swami has read me your letter regarding the students there reading other books. I request you to stop this practice. Our students have no time to read our own books, but they have time to read other's books, and the money to purchase them? Why this mentality is there? You are a serious student, therefore you have correctly found out the defect in these books. We don't want babaji class. We want active preachers.(SPL to Cyavana Swami, 13th October, 1973) Regarding the Gaudiya Math books being circulated there, who is distributing? Who is sending these books? The Gaudiya Math does not sell our books, why we should sell their books. Who has introduced these books? Let me know. These books should not at all be circulated in our Society. Bhakti Vilas Tirtha is very much antagonistic to our society and he has no clear conception of devotional service. He is contaminated. Anyway, who has introduced these books? You say that you would read only one book if that was all that I had written, so you teach others to do like that. You have very good determination. (SPL to Sukadeva dasa, 14th November, 1973) Now, one thing is I understand that in the past you were visiting Lalita Prasadji and that you may also be planning to continue to visit him when you return to India. This is not approved by me and I request you not to go to see him any more. He holds a grudge against my Guru Maharaja and even if it is transcendental it will gradually appear mundane in our eyes. Whatever is to be learned of the teachings of Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura can be learned
251
from our books. There is no need whatsoever for any outside instruction. So I hope that you have understood these matters and I pray to Krsna always for your protection and advancement in Krsna consciousness.(SPL to Gurukrpa and Yasodanandana Swamis, 25 th December, 1973) I think you have my books so please study them carefully. There is no other scripture which can compare to the Vedic scriptures so we should study these scriptures exclusively. When one becomes an initiated disciple although he has respect for the Christian Bible, nevertheless he must understand the Bhagavad-gita and must apply all study there and not spend time unnecessarily with other literatures. Therefore if you can chant and follow the four regulative principles and read our books only I am sure you will find a relief from all difficulties.(SPL to Bhumata, 2nd January, 1974) Regarding your question about Lord Jesus Christ, we accept him as saktyavesa avatara. Lord Buddha is in the same category also. Lord Buddha is mentioned specifically in SrimadBhagavatam as incarnation of Godhead, and yet Vaisnavas do not accept his philosophy, which is classified as atheism. Similarly, even if we accept Lord Jesus Christ as saktyavesa avatara., it doesn't mean that we have to accept his philosophy. But we have all respects for him without fail. Regarding books like Aquarian Gospel or even the Testiments, we cannot accept them as authorities because sometimes it is learnt that the words are not actually spoken by Christ, but they are so set up by the devotees. For example, in the Ten Commandments it is clearly stated ``Thou shalt not kill'', but some Bishop in Boston has changed it to ``Thou shalt do no murder''. This means the Bishop wants to keep hold for animal slaughter. So don't bother about all these literatures. We have all respect for these great preachers, but we do not require to study books save and accept for some reference. We must push on our philosophy how to love God. Our process is simple. We have got volumes of books also, so it is better for us to mind our own business than to divert our attention in the studies of other books. This was definitely forbidden by Lord Caitanya.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 2nd November, 1969) I have received reports that you have been developing the habit of going outside the temple to hear lectures by others outside like Nrsimhavallabha. Also, I have heard now that even some of the Indian devotees are doing likewise. Strictly nobody should go outside to hear lectures by others. If you are not satisfied by the calibre of the classes at the Krishna Balarama Mandir, then you should give another class, but you cannot go outside for hearing others' lectures. Kindly stop this habit immediately.(SPL to Nitai dasa, 14th July, 1976) Why Nitai should be attending lectures outside of our temple? If he is not satisfied with the standard of lectures in our temple, then he should be permitted to give some lectures himself, but this habit of going outside to here others should be stopped immediately. I am writing one letter to Nitai and the copy of this is enclosed for your reference. (SPL to Gopala Krsna dasa, 14th July, 1976)
252
Regarding details of the universe, be satisfied by reading only Bhagavatam. What is the use of reading other books--you are not going there. Some portion of the earth is flat. When you stand in any place you see flat, so for us to some extent it appears flat, but it is round. Simply keep faith that whatever we describe, that is a fact. After all, we are an insignificant creature in the universe, so whether you take the modern scientists or Sukadeva Goswami, it is inconceivable. It is best to keep faith in Sukadeva Goswami, because actually our only business is to go back to home, back to Godhead. So whether Sukadeva Goswami or the modern scientists are right or wrong, it is nothing interesting to us. We want to go back to home, back to Godhead--yanti mad-yajino'pi mam.P.S. Bharata-varsa in 5th Canto refers to the whole earth.(SPL to Madhava dasa, 3rd October, 1976) We have no business with Tagore's Gitanjali. We are simply interested in spreading Krishna's Gita. When the greatest author, Krishna, is there, there is no need of bringing smaller author. When there is brightest sunshine, there is no need of bringing small lamp. When there is brightest moonshine, there is no need of bringing glowworm. This is our principle. If you want to write something, read our Bhagavad-gita As It Is carefully and write something simple to benefit the common people. In Gitanjali there is a little hint to surrender to the Supreme.(SPL to S.N. Sharma, 9th November, 1976)
STUDYING THE KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS PHILOSOPHY No, there is no need of sending the Kalyana books as you have mentioned, not yet. Just read Srimad-Bhagavatam, our three volumes, regularly and repeatedly. It is no use reading many books, it is better to assimilate one book and that is sufficient.(SPL to Hari Vilasa, 10th June, 1968) So far as reading scriptures out loud, this depends upon the circumstances. If you can understanding by reading silently, there is no need to read out loud, because this may make others feel disturbed.(SPL to Jayapataka, 30th January, 1969) Regarding someone to go there to take charge of the children in Satyabhama's absence, I will write to Lilavati in Boston to see if she is able to fill this position for that time. If not, we will have to make other arrangements. But wherever you go, either in New Vrindaban or New York, you should make effort to finish your 16 rounds whenever possible. Of course, if you are always engaged in Krishna's service, and always chanting Hare Krishna, even if not on your beads, that is also a nice status. As you are an important worker there and you have so many important duties, especially to take care of the cows, it may not be possible for you to stop your work for chanting 16 rounds. This is no great loss, and you should not feel badly about it. Krishna sees your sincerity in Krishna Consciousness, and He will be very kind upon you for this. But as much as possible you should try to fulfill the goal of 16 rounds daily. If
253
you must fall short of this because you have so much service to render to Krishna, do not be disturbed by this. But you should not fall too much short of this goal. That will not be good. Similarly, you must read Bhagavad-gita at least a few verses every day and think about them throughout the day. The best thing is to read one chapter daily, but if you can meditate upon a few verses of Bhagavad-gita every day, that is better than reading for simply one hour and then forgetting the topics until the next reading.(SPL to Paramananda, 29th July, 1969) So we should not simply publish these books for reading by outsiders but our students must be well versed in all our books so that we can be prepared to defeat all opposing parties in the matter of self- realisation.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 3rd December, 1969) I am also glad to learn that already you have got a temple and enthusiastic and eager devotees there. This is very encouraging. Please push our Sankirtana movement and improve the program of Deity worship as the centers of your activities, and see that all the devotees remain steady in their execution of daily chanting of sixteen rounds of beads and strict adherence to the four principles of spiritual life and all other regulative principles, this will keep them strong in Spiritual power. And you may note that when these regulative duties are performed, and the devotee becomes fully absorbed in Krsna activities, Krsna as Supersoul will dictate from within the answers to all questions and will give the needed intelligence to progress more and more in Krsna Consciousness. Please see that the program for studying our literatures is also undertaken very seriously by all the devotees there. Everyone of us must become thoroughly acquainted with our philosophy, so that our preaching work may be carried out nicely.(SPL to Jagadisa, 27th February, 1970) So far we are concerned, every one of us must chant the beads according to the vow and follow the regulative principles in all departments of our activities, and this will give us spiritual strength to convince the audience about our aims and object. Some one of us in each and every center must be well versed in the Sastras so that he can meet scholars and philosophers, and if need be convince them about our movement and philosophy with great strength.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 20th February, 1970) The way of discussion with Dr. Staal requires a little bit of knowledge in the sastras which is called siddhanta. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that nobody should be neglectful of the siddhanta because by siddhantic conclusion one becomes firm in Krsna Consciousness. So these siddhantic conclusions are being mentioned in all my books, and the boys and girls in our Krsna Society should now give more attention for studying the books very attentively. And to get the strength, one should chant the beads sixteen rounds without fail. In this way, when the devotee is constantly engaged in Krsna Consciousness, at that time, Krsna will give all intelligence from within how to make steady progress in Krsna Consciousness. I hope in Washington center you will ask all the boys and girls to follow this method, because henceforward we will have to face many scholars and philosophers to stabilize our Krsna Consciousness movement.(SPL to Krsna devi, 17th February, 1970)
254
One thing I must inform you in this connection that so far our activities in Krsna Consciousness are concerned, everyone of us should read this book very attentively because all conclusive statements in the Kingdom of Bhakti are contained in this transcendental valuable book. It is the essence of all Vedic scriptures enlightening about Krsna Consciousness. If anyone will read this Nectar of Devotion very carefully, he will have all guidance in Bhakti cult. So in the temple class some portions of this book must be regularly discussed.(SPL to Advaita, 18th June, 1970) I am very glad also to know that you are managing the schedule of your center very capably. Of course Sankirtana is our most important engagement, but all the temple activities must go on regularly without any pause. This following of the daily dut ies will carry us to the spiritual platform very rapidly. I have looked over the sample of test paper from Srimati Joanne and it is very nice. This question and answer practice should be encouraged amongst the devotees. Then they will become trained to reply questions from outsiders. Yes, you are right to say that as our devotees become more devotional, the nondevotees also come to hear. To become advanced in spiritual life of devotional service to Krsna means to acquire spiritual strength, and this spiritual strength is for impressing devotional service into the hearts of the fallen souls. Also you must all become expert preachers and show the exemplary life of a devotee you must keep yourself spiritually fit by observing the regulative principles strictly.(SPL to Jananivasa, 7th July, 1970) Yes, I am very pleased that you are inclined to read and study our books with such seriousness. Thank you very much. And your conclusion is very nice. So continue it wholeheartedly. We want good preachers also. Preaching shouldn't depend on me only. My disciples should become all good preachers, and that depends on studying the books nicely so that you can arrive at the right conclusion.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 5th July,1971) Your proposals for teaching them our philosophy are very good. But if we try artificially to explain sastra in our own words, there is every danger of interpretation and speculation. First the student must be able to repeat exactly the words of the guru and then after some time he may be qualified to apply the principles he has learned word-for-word to personal situations. It is not that we are a dry philosophy of dogmas and slogans. No. The language of Krishna Consciousness is ever-fresh and we can explain everything by it, just like my Guru Maharaja once lectured for three months on one verse from SrimadBhagavatam. But every precaution must be taken to preserve our basic guiding principles as they are and not change them because we want to hear something new.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 20th November, 1971) So it is a very good sign that people are coming and of their own accord giving everything, that is the proof of your powerful preaching work. If we simply remain pure and become very convinced of this Krishna philosophy, any sane man will agree with us when we speak. And if we are determined to please Krishna with our routine work despite all kinds of economic handicaps, He will provide all relief. Just see. If preaching is strong, management will be strong. That is the rule.(SPL to Damodara, 3rd December, 1971)
255
And you must all study very scrutinizingly all of the books so that when the need arises you can repeat in your own words their purport. Also I will be very pleased if you contribute articles to BTG. By writing regularly, what you read will become realized. As much as possible read, chant, and preach. This is our life and soul. If we keep to this simple formula then there is no doubt that we will be victorious wherever we go and very soon we shall become the only religion in the world.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 6th January, 1972) As for the difference between mental speculation and philosophical speculation, we take it that everything is known by the psychological action of the mind, so that philosophical speculation is the same as mental speculation if it is merely the random or haphazard activity of the brain to understand everything and making theories, "if's" and "maybe's." But if philosophical speculation is directed by Sastra and Guru, and if the goal of such philosophical attempts is to achieve Visnu, then that philosophical speculation is not mental speculation. It is just like this: Krishna syas in Bhagavad-gita that "I am the taste of water." Philosophical speculation in the accepted sense then means to try to understand, under the direction of Sastra and Guru, just how Krishna is the taste of water. The points of Bhagavad-gita, though they are simple and complete, can be understood from unlimited angles of vision. So our philosophy is not dry, like mental speculation. The proper function of the brain or psychological activity is to understand everything through Krishna's perspective or point-of-view, and so there is no limit to that understanding because Krishna is unlimited, and even though it can be said that the devotee who knows Krishna, he knows everything (15th Chapter), still, the philosophical process never stops and the devotee continues to increase his knowledge even though he knows everything. Try to understand this point, it is a very good question.(SPL to Caturbhuj, 21st January, 1972) The verses of the Gita have a specific melody but you may choose a suitable tune. Most important is that the melody remains very simple.(SPL to Suresvara dasa, 3rd February, 1972) Now I want that we shall concentrate on making our devotees Krishna conscious and ourselves becoming Krishna conscious, and not be so much concerned with expanding ourselves widely but without any spiritual content. Just like boiling the milk, it becomes thicker and sweeter. Now do like that, boil the milk.(SPL to Rupanuga, 9th May, 1972) And I am very much stressing nowadays that my students shall increase their reading of my books and try to understand them from different angles of vision. Each sloka can be seen from many, many angles of vision, so become practiced in seeing things like this. If we are selling the books but we do not know what is inside the book, that will be a farce, especially if you are preaching and selling books to the students of Edinburgh.(SPL to Tribhuvanatha, 16th June, 1972) You mention you like to speak now very often, but the first business should be to preach to the devotees. It is better to maintain a devotee than to try to convince others to become
256
devotees. It is the duty of the GBC to maintain the devotees, keep them in the highest standard of Krishna Consciousness, and give them all good instruction, and let them go out and preach for making more devotees. Your first job should be to make sure that every one of the devotees in your zone of management is reading regularly our literatures and discussing the subject matter seriously from different angles of seeing, and that they are somehow or other absorbing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness philosophy. If they are fully educated in our philosophy and if they can get all of the knowledge and study it from every viewpoint, then very easily they will perform tapasya or renunciation and that will be their advancement in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972) So first thing is to instruct all of your temple presidents and the other devotees to read daily, just as we have done in our morning class in Los Angeles. You may remember that we were reading one sloka each morning in Sanskrit and reciting it altogether and then discussing it thoroughly by seeing different new things. So you introduce this system and train the devotees first. Don't be too much concerned for the time being with nondevotees, now we must fix-up what devotees we have got in the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, then we will succeed. What good are many, many devotees if none of them are knowledgeable? (SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972) I fully approve of your program for traveling, now you combine the sannyasi requirement for traveling extensively, and at the same time as GBC man you shall be my personal secretary for maintaining the highest level of Krishna Consciousness amongst the devotees in your zone. I am very much concerned that the devotees should be given all good instruction and knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, that is the duty of the GBC man. (?) better to utilize time and train the devotees, especially the responsible officers, and they can go out for preaching to non-devotees and making new devotees. But if they do not have any knowledge, how can they go out and preach? So you GBC men are my selected few for insuring that what I am doing will be carried on very nicely for the pleasure of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. So now you must all my senior disciples and leaders become very, very much aware of your grave responsibility to the human society for delivering them from the clutches of catastrophe, and be always cool-headed and utilize every moment in the best manner possible. I am successful only because I am following strictly the orders of my Guru Maharaja, and I do not deviate. Therefore people respect what I am saying and they listen because I do not say one thing and do another. So now you are doing my work and you shall be like me and be yourselves the worthy representatives of our disciplic succession. (SPL to Madhudvisa, 16th June, 1972) Now you must all three, along with the other sannyasis, GBC members, and other leaders become very serious to actually give the human kind the greatest welfare, namely, this Krishna Consciousness movement. Your task ahead is very huge, but it will be quite simple and easy if you simply do as I am doing. You must become conversant in every feature wherever it is needed throughout the society. Out first business is to preach to the devotees and to maintain the highest standard of Vaisnava education. Management must be there as well, just as I am preaching daily from S. Bhagavatam, B.G., but I am also going to the bank, making investments, seeing the trial balance making letters, seeing how things are going on, like that. So you must become expert in all these matters, just as I am giving you example.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 9th July, 1972)
257
It is very good that you want to become very learned in Krishna Consciousness, but what good is so much knowledge without practice? Obedience must be there, so by being submissive in this way and following the direction of the temple leaders is practicing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness. Disciple means discipline. Without discipline there cannot be any spiritual progress. Therefore our system is to follow the authority or our superiors, no that we can independently question, not this is right and this is wrong. That is not the way. So my best advice to you is that without questioning you follow the instructions given to you by Visnujana and other leaders, and do exactly as they say, then everything will be all right. If you want to study, there is much time in the day for studying, but you must go also on Sankirtana party, that is the result or practice of your studying. Simply studying is dry and useless without chanting.(SPL to Sankarsana, 23rd July, 1972) Your program for preaching in Delhi is very much approved by me, preaching Krsna is the same as remembering Krsna. I can understand if one of my students is making spiritual advancement if he is also making many life members and devotees. So you have not to minimize the preaching program in order to study independently, no, continue as you are doing, preach as much as possible, collect, make life members, and whenever you have time read and study and never neglect to chant your sixteen rounds daily, and this will be the perfect program.(SPL to Teyjas, 9th August, 1972) Whatever you can do to turn teh minds of the people towards Krsna consciousness, that is very much appreciated by me. You are intelligent boy.In consultation woth Your Godbrothers you can decidehow to effectively run the campaign. I want to turn over now the menagement to my disciples as I am desiring to devote my time now simply for translating the books like Srimad-Bhagavatam. So if you study my books very carefully, then I am shure you will find out the means for applying this Krsna consciousness philosophy in oll spheres of life. There is no limitation. Simply it requires a little common sense practically. The main point is that Krsna is the center of all activities, whatever is going on. Whatever the activity may be, if Krsna is at the center, that is all right.The details simply require a little common sense. So you are there in Dallas, and you have all the details of the situation. So now, with the help of your Godbrothers there, you decide exactly how to execute the thing. After all, the result is given by Krsna. So the main point is simply to execute everything with complete sincerity and enthusiasm, without deviating from the principles that I have given you in my books. So I have seen the news clippings and they are very nice. Now you go on making more and more propaganda for informing people of this philosophy of Krsna consciousness. If we push this propaganda very stronglyand at the same time remain completely pure by following all of the regulative principles very strictly, by chanting sixteen rounds, reading the books, attenting mangala-arati,etc., then everything will be all right.(SPL to Amarendra dasa, 31st January, 1973) As far as studying my books is concerned, I have already given the order. One hour in the morning class and one hour in the evening and if there is extra time during the day it may be used for studying but we cannot expect everyone to be studious. If someone has desired to distribute books all day he may do this, but he must always follow the principles of rising early, chanting 16 rounds, etc. Just as some rich men have no inclination for studying, but still he opens many schools for others to study at. Like this,
258
all of my students may not be inclined to study but they are very much eager to give others the opportunity to read my books and this should not be discouraged. All programs must go on but it is a fact that this book distribution program is very very important.(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973) It has been brought to my attention that some of my students are not studying. I do not know if this applies to you or the devotees under your care, but I must stress again that we must have our classes one hour in the morning and one hour in the evening and the devotees must also chant regularly their sixteen rounds and follow the principles. The rest of the time they may go on distribution of my books. So I hope you will do the needful in this regard.(SPL to Ramesvara, 14th February, 1973) I am glad to learn that you are preaching nicely. It is very important business. Unless our men understand thoroughly the philosophy, how will they be able to preach.(SPL to Tamala Krsna dasa Goswami, 7th November, 1973) So to preach Bhagavat religion sometimes we have to quote from the sastras what is not palatable to unscrupulous so called religious persons. But in preaching we cannot do without quoting the proper verses. Sometime they take it adversely and we become subject to unwanted criticism. Actually there is no religion in the world accept Bhagavat religion, namely surrendering to the lotus feet of the Lord.(SPL to Sri Pannalaji, 16th May, 1974) By Krsna's mercy and the unlimited potency of Lord Visnu, Anyone can be purified as and Vaisnava and elevated to the Supreme position. Unless one learns this philosophy thoroughly he cannot become a preacher however learned and educated he may be. (SPL to Pannalaji, 16th May, 1974) First of all one must become spiritually strong by following these basic principles staunchly and by learning our philosophy fully. Then his preaching will be very potent and many many people will become attracted.(SPL to Jitaprana, 17th December, 1974) Regarding my books, everyone should read. I am also reading. Everyone should be engaged 24 hours. That is the sum and substance. How much you should read and how much you should do other types of service, that has to be decided by each individual devotee. Eating and sleeping should be minimized--not a single moment shoud be misused.(SPL to Govardhana dasa, 15th February, 1975) So study my books and reproduce the purports in your own language. You should instruct your temple presidents to preach like this. This is preaching. We haven't got to invent something by our fertile brain for preaching. Everything is there. One who is expert for presenting these things before the audience so they can conveniently understand, this is a successful preacher. You have only to speak what Krsna has said. Then you become a preacher.(SPL to Jagadisa dasa, 9th November, 1975)
259
Yes, as a Sannyasi and GBC your first duty is to read my books. Otherwise how will you preach? In order to remain steadily fixed in Krishna consciousness there must be a sound philosophical understanding. Otherwise it will become only sentiment. Whenever you find time please read my books. Shortly we shall be introducing the system of examinations for those students who are ready for second initiation as well as sannyasa. According to the degree, devotees will be expected to read and assimilate our different books.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976) Brahmin means to be very clean--inside by chanting the Lord's glories and outside by regular bathing. Teach everyone by your personal example. Also you must see that the brahmanas are given sufficient time to read the books. Soon we shall be introducing the Bhakti-sastri examination which all brahmanas will be expected to pass. It will be based on Bhagavad-gita, N.o.D., Nectar of Instruction, Isopanisad, and the small paperback books like Easy Journey. A brahmana should be pandita.(SPL to Brsakapi, 7th January, 1976) In our Vedic Universities we will not encourage anyone to be merely a bookworm. There must be life--rising early in the morning, attending mangala arati, taking prasadam, etc. The man who is studying will be brahmana, the farmer will be vaisya. In this way there will be divisions, but they are all one in service to Krishna.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Maharaja, 9th January, 1976) Svarupa Damodara has written me about the Bhaktivedanta Summer Institute. It is a very good idea. If possible try to accommodate it on one of the farms we already have. To buy another farm simply for this purpose is not very practical. The Institute should not only stress book study but there must be equal time given to kirtana, arati, prasadam, etc. There must be spiritual life, then book study will have meaning.(SPL to Rupanuga, 11th January, 1976) Concerning making a comparative study and critique of philosophy, unless one is very expert it is difficult for him. First of all, let people understand Krishna. We are doing that. Maybe one or two are interested in philosophy and for so few persons we can't spare so much valuable time. Better to induce everyone to chant Hare Krishna and take prasadam. That will be a mass benevolent activity. In the western countries many Ph.D.'s are out of employment because they did not get any service. We do not want to become great philosophers but rather to understand the philosophy in our own books. If we remain strong in our own literature, we can meet anyone else without any fear.(SPL to Damodara Pandita dasa, 17th July, 1976) So we want to introduce this system of education for the boys who are at the kaumara age. That is recommended by Prahlada Maharaja, kaumara acaret prajno dharman bhagavatan iha [SB 7.6.1]. So this is the practical application in life of the education mentioned in the Srimad-Bhagavatam. I am also practically finding that if any of our students artificially try to become scholars by associating with unwanted persons they become victimized, for a little
260
learning is dangerous, especially for the Westerners. I am practically seeing that as soon as they begin to learn a little sanskrit immediately they feel that they have become more than their guru and then the policy is kill guru and be killed himself. So we shall have to teach character and spiritual understanding to the young children. To study other things as a high grade scholar is secondary for us. The first thing is to build up character and be experienced in the understanding of the conclusions of the SrimadBhagavatam, hari namanukirtanam, iti nirnitam--it is decided, there is no more need of research work.(SPL to Dixit dasa, 18th September, 1976) If you want to stay in Krsna Consciousness you will have to develop firm faith in Guru and Sastra. Therefore, you must study my books very scrutinizingly, follow the four regulative principles very strictly and chant 16 rounds daily avoiding the ten offenses. Don't take this movement as something cheap.(SPL to Srutadeva dasa, 30th October, 1976)
RELATIONSHIP WITH KRSNA For ourselves when we are in perfect stage of devotional service, we can know our eternal relation with Krishna and as such one of the associates of Lord Krishna becomes our ideal leader. This acceptance of leadership by one of the eternal associates of the Lord is not artificial. Do not therefore try it at present it will be automatically revealed to you in proper time.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 21st March, 1967) Santa-rasa means appreciation of the greatness of the Lord, but there is no active service of the Lord. The land, the grass, the trees, the plants, fruits, or the cows in the transcendental world are supposed to be situated in the santa-rasa. As spiritual beings, they are all conscious of Krishna, but they prefer to appreciate Krishna's greatness remaining as they are. The next development from santa-rasa is dasya-rasa, which means voluntary offering of some service. Next development is Sakhya rasa, or service in spirit of friendship and well-wisher. The next development is Vatsalya rasa, service as well wisher and affection. The next development is Madhura rasa, service, friendship, affection and conjugal love. So in the Madhura rasa, everything is complete; there is Santa rasa, Dasya rasa, Sakhya rasa, Vatsalya rasa, and Madhura rasa. But each and every one of the rasas is complete in itself. A person in Santa rasa or Sakhya rasa is as good as one in Madhura rasa because in the spiritual world everything is absolute. But from the platform of spiritual vision, where there is transcendental discrimination, one can appreciate Madhurya rasa as complete as anything. In the spiritual world there is no such relationship as God as the father. In the material world such conception is appreciated very much. In the material world everyone wants to take from God because the conditioned soul wants to enjoy senses. And the concept of fatherhood is to 261
drag resources from the Supreme. But in the spiritual world there is no question of drawing from the Supreme. Everything there is to serve the Lord, and service is rendered in 5 different rasas or transcendental humors as described above. In the transcendental world instead of taking the Lord as father, He is treated as son, because son derives service from the Father, whereas in the material world the father maintains the conditioned souls or sons of God. (SPL to Rupanuga, 12th March, 1968) Your question, ``When one has become pure enough, Krishna conscious, does one take regular dictation from one's Guru Maharaja? I know you to confirm yes, but how is this so? Understanding that each individual has a certain particular rasa with Krishna, how would one relate with another soul of a different rasa? Especially between that of the Guru and disciple?'' That doesn't matter. The Spiritual Master's position is to train the disciples. Just like a teacher, he may be a very expert mathematician, but in the lower class he is teaching English. The Spiritual Master's duty is to train him, but when he comes to the perfectional stage of training, then he realizes his position. That is not a gift of the Spiritual Master, the Spiritual Master helps him to realize his relationship with the Lord. Just like the student in lower stages has to study so many things as preliminary education, English, history, math, etc., but in higher stage of education, he has got a particular taste for a special subject, so he specializes as a mathematician or a historian, etc. So that special qualification reveals in the higher stage. So these topics are not to be discussed in the conditioned stage, and when we come to the liberated stage we can understand. This is useless talks in the preliminary stage. In the beginning let us do the preliminary routine work very nicely, and be cured of the disease (out of maya), then we can know what taste you have for what particular type of food. So these things are not to be discussed at the present moment.(SPL to Upendra, 13 th November, 1968) Regarding your question, Sayamrupa means the Original Form. Sayamprakash means Balarama. And Tadekatmarupa is the purusa, just like Mahavisnu. It is not necessary to remember or fully understand all these different forms, at the present, but it is like if you simply stick to the master faithfully that is very good, but if you know that my master is so great, and so rich, and great in this way and rich in this way, and that way, then your veneration for your master will increase. To know Krishna is great, how He is expanded into different forms, that enhances our attachment to Krishna more rigidly.(SPL to Upendra, 13th November, 1968) The absence of the idea of God is not very important, but the sense of loving God is the most important. The cowherd boys and all of the residents of Vrindaban were so much absorbed in love for Krishna that naturally there was absence of the idea of God. Yasoda was so much absorbed in love of Krishna that she did not care to know that He is God. Our whole philosophy is to increase our love for Krishna. Love with awe and veneration and love that is spontaneous is different, but still one has to learn about the greatness of Krishna. To come to the stage of spontaneous love for Krishna is a very high stage, and it is not to be imitated. In our conditioned state of life, we should worship Krishna as God with respect and veneration. That is the system. The relationship of the Spiritual Master and the disciple is not the same as the relationship with Krishna in Vrindaban. The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.
262
Regarding your question about my Guru Maharaja, I never told anyone that He was one of the eight saktis. I do not know how you got this news. According to Vaisnava principles, nobody should think or imagine somebody as Krishna, Radharani, or Their associates. Everyone should aspire to follow the footprints of such associates. If somebody thinks that somebody is Radha or Krishna that is not sanctioned by the Vaisnava philosophy. So far as I know, my Guru Maharaja's position was one of the assistants of the manjaris. For the present, it is better not to discuss on these confidential things of a higher level, but you are always welcome to put your genuine questions for an answer. Otherwise, how will you know things as they are?(SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969) Regarding the eight Gopis and my Spiritual Master, I think you did not follow what I said, but that does not mean that you should be disappointed. We are all students, and we are apt to commit mistakes; but that does not mean that we should be disappointed. Lord Caitanya also presented Himself before Prakasananda Sarasvati as a foolish student of His Spiritual Master, although He was the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself. Anyway, the actual fact is that the eight Gopis are as good as Krishna and Radharani. Therefore, no Vaisnava will claim to be one of the eight Gopis because that will tinge one with Mayavadi philosophy. If somebody says ``I am Krishna.'' or ``I am Radha.'' or ``I am one of the eight Gopis.'' that is against Krishna philosophy. My Guru Maharaja claimed to be one of the subdevotee assistants of the eight Gopis. Lord Caitanya also claimed Himself as servant of the servant of the servant of Krishna [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. So even though you might not have understood, you can correct it now and don't be disappointed.(SPL to Gargamuni, 5 th February, 1969) Jaya Govinda was correct in his observation that Radha-Krishna Pastimes should not be discussed at the present time. Unless one is highly elevated in spiritual understanding it is risky to discuss these Pastimes. Caitanya Mahaprabhu never discussed Radha-Krishna Lila with ordinary persons. We have so many other things to discuss; what is the soul, what is bhakti. To understand Radha and Krishna's Pastimes, that is our aim, but we should not indulge in this at present. Then there is sure to be misunderstanding.(SPL to Sivananda, 22nd July, 1969) Regarding your second question about the rasas in Narayana's Abode, it does not go higher than servitude and reverential friendship.(SPL to Madhusudana, 23rd November, 1969) Radha Krsna topics are for both liberated and conditioned souls, but conditioned souls should not much discuss about the loving affairs between Radha and Krsna because sometimes they misunderstand Radha and Krsna as ordinary boy and girl. So this should be discussed with advanced students, not with ordinary men.(SPL to Himavati, 1st April, 1970) Regarding your second question: what determines whether a devotee goes to a Vaikuntha planet or to Goloka Vrndavana?--Those devotees who are following viddhi marg are meant for going to Vaikuntha planets and those who are following raga marg are meant
263
for going to Krsnaloka. It is generally that the followers of Lord Caitanya are going to Goloka Vrndavana. There is no difference between the Vaikuntha planets and Krsnaloka, it is a matter of personal taste only.(SPL to Tamala, 21st June, 1970) Regarding your four questions, I am replying them one by one. But these things should not be asked until you have first of all asked them to the GBC men. Whatever they say you should accept, but if they cannot satisfy you, then you may ask. But I have answered these questions many times, why you are not learning these things? (1) So far your question about the Gopis, in the beginning there is no such question. In the beginning we have to follow the principles of devotional service rigidly, like chanting 16 rounds, regularly following the instructions of the Spiritual Master, which includes study, temple worship, sankirtana, like that. And the more one become perfect at following these principles, the more his relationship with Krishna becomes manifest. Following in the footsteps of Gopis comes in the perfectional stage. First you come to the perfectional stage, then you talk of Gopis. Going to girls and making them pregnant, then talking of Gopis, that is going on, that is nonsense. Without coming to the perfectional stage, if anyone tries to understand the Gopis he becomes a sahajiya. Gopis are not ordinary women, they are all expansions of Krishna's pleasure potency. So when we understand Krishna, then we shall understand Gopis. We can simply follow foot prints of Gopi how they loved Krsna.(SPL to Visvambhara, 14th December, 1972) Regarding your two questions addressed through Tamala Krsna, the reply to your question about Arjuna's relationship with Krsna, is that Arjuna is an eternal devotee, so on the higher platform the devotee is so intimately related that he forgets Krsna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. But, in the lower stage of devotional service Krsna is looked upon with awe and veneration. When Arjuna saw the virata murti of Krsna, actually he came down one step below his position. Therefore he asked for forgiveness from Krsna. So this is a teaching to the common man that we should not take Krsna immediately as intimately as the gopis, cowherds boys, and other advanced devotees treated Him. In the beginning we must treat the Lord with awe and veneration. Later one when we are perfectly on the spiritual platform, we treat Krsna more intimately, and therefore we forget the exalted position of Krsna. But, we never imitate the Brijbasis from the beginning as do the sahajiyas. In the beginning a devotee must follow strictly viddhi-marga or regulated principles. When one is on the swarupa siddha stage, the devotee can treat Krsna on an equal level or sometimes he becomes even higher than Krsna. Just like Mother Yasoda treated Krsna a being completely dependent upon her. So these stages are appreciated in many advanced stages of devotional life.(SPL to Acyutananda Maharaja, 1st November, 1973) I am happy to know that you are feeling blissful in our Krishna Consciousness movement. We should follow in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya and the six Goswamis of Vrndavana. They were always serving Krishna in the mood of separation. They never said that ``now I have seen Krishna'' or ``last night I danced with Krishna''--No. They were crying where is Krishna, and they were always searching after Him, wondering when they would finally be able to see Him. We should also desire intensely to see and be with Krishna, but first thing is to become purified through devotional service. It is not possible otherwise. So, keep on helping me to spread this Krishna Consciousness movement, following the rules and regulations very carefully, and your life will be perfected and you will see Krishna.(SPL to Lalita Priya devi, 7th May, 1975)
264
I have received information that some of our devotees are mixing with the babajis in Vrindaban. This has produced so many problems amongst our men and women who visit Vrindaban. Here in Los Angeles, we have found that there is a group of about 40 devotees who privately meet to discuss the intimate pastimes artificially thinking that they can enter into the understanding of the gopis prematurely. This will create havoc in our society, and the result will be that if this is allowed to go on, our preaching work will be greatly hampered. This premature desire to understand the lila of Krishna is due to mundane sex-life desire as we have seen amongst many of the babajis and sahajiyas in Vrindaban. Our Jagannatha das came back from Vrindaban asking me that he had heard some babaji speaking about siddha-deha and he also was listening to these babajis. So I want this immediately stopped. If it continues, this mixing with the babajis, then it will mean spoiling. In many cases, these babajis keep 2 or 3 women. Asatsanga tyagi. Their association is to be avoided and prohibited amongst all of our devotees who visit Vrindaban.(SPL to Nitai, 7th June, 1976)
CONFIDENTIALITY OF DISCUSION ABOUT RADHA – KRSNA LILA Cc.Madya 8.56 namaskära kaila räya, prabhu kaila äliìgane dui jane kåñëa-kathä kaya rahaù-sthäne SYNONYMS namaskära—obeisances; kaila—offered; räya—Rämänanda Räya; prabhu— Lord Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu; kaila—did; äliìgane—embracing; dui—two; jane—the persons; kåñëa-kathä—talks about Kåñëa; kaya—discussed; rahaù-sthäne—in a secluded place. TRANSLATION Rämänanda Räya approached Lord Çré Caitanya and offered his respectful obeisances, and the Lord embraced him. Then they began to discuss Kåñëa in a secluded place. PURPORT The word rahaù-sthäne, “in a secluded place,” is very significant. Talks about Kåñëa and His pastimes—especially His pastimes in Våndävana and His dealings with the gopés—are all very confidential. They are not subject matter for public discussion because those who have no understanding of the transcendental nature of Kåñëa’s pastimes always commit great offenses,
265
thinking Kåñëa to be an ordinary human being and the gopés ordinary girls. Following the principle of Lord Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu, who never discussed the dealings between Kåñëa and the gopés publicly, devotees in the Kåñëa consciousness movement are enjoined not to discuss the pastimes of Lord Kåñëa in Våndävana in public. For the general public, saìkértana is the most effective method to awaken Kåñëa consciousness. If possible, one should discuss the principles enunciated in the Bhagavad-gétä. Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu followed this principle very strictly and discussed the philosophy of the Bhagavad-gétä with learned scholars like Särvabhauma Bhaööäcärya and Prakäçänanda Sarasvaté. However, He taught the principles of the bhakti cult to students like Sanätana Gosvämé and Rüpa Gosvämé, and He discussed with Çré Rämänanda Räya the topmost devotional dealings between Kåñëa and the gopés. For the general populace, He performed saìkértana very vigorously. We must also follow these principles in preaching Kåñëa consciousness all over the world
Cc. Madya 8.250 ‘gäna-madhye kona gäna——jévera nija dharma?’ ‘rädhä-kåñëera prema-keli’——yei gétera marma SYNONYMS gäna-madhye—among songs; kona gäna—which song; jévera—of the living entity; nija—his own; dharma—religion; rädhä-kåñëera prema-keli— the loving affairs of Rädhä and Kåñëa; yei—which; gétera—of the song; marma—purport. TRANSLATION Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu next asked Rämänanda Räya, “Among many songs, which song is to be considered the actual religion of the living entity?” Rämänanda Räya replied, “That song describing the loving affairs of Çré Rädhä and Kåñëa is superior to all other songs.” PURPORT As stated in Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.33.36): anugrahäya bhaktänäà mänuñaà deham ästhitaù bhajate tädåçéù kréòä yäù çrutvä tat-paro bhavet “Lord Kåñëa descends apparently as a human being, and He exhibits His transcendental pastimes in Våndävana so that the conditioned soul may 266
be attracted to hearing His transcendental activities.” Nondevotees are strictly prohibited from participating in songs celebrating the loving affairs of Rädhä and Kåñëa. Unless one is a devotee, it is very dangerous to hear the songs about the pastimes of Rädhä and Kåñëa that were written by Jayadeva Gosvämé, Caëòédäsa and other exalted devotees. Lord Çiva drank an ocean of poison, but one should not imitate this. One must first become a pure devotee of Lord Kåñëa. Only then can one enjoy hearing the songs of Jayadeva and relish transcendental bliss. If one simply imitates the activities of Lord Çiva and drinks poison, one will certainly meet with death. The talks between Lord Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu and Rämänanda Räya are meant for advanced devotees only. Those who are on the mundane platform and who study these talks in order to put forward some thesis for a Ph.D. will not be able to understand them. Instead, these conversations will have a poisonous effect. Cc. Madya 8.255 ‘çravaëa-madhye jévera kon çreñöha çravaëa?’ ‘rädhä-kåñëa-prema-keli karëa-rasäyana’ SYNONYMS çravaëa-madhye—out of all topics for hearing; jévera—of the living entity; kon—what; çreñöha—most important; çravaëa—topic of hearing; rädhäkåñëa-prema-keli—the loving affairs between Rädhä and Kåñëa; karëarasa-ayana—most pleasing to the ear. TRANSLATION Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu asked, “Out of all topics people listen to, which is best for all living entities?” Rämänanda Räya replied, “Hearing about the loving affairs between Rädhä and Kåñëa is most pleasing to the ear.” PURPORT According to Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.33.39): vikréòitaà vraja-vadhübhir idaà ca viñëoù çraddhänvito ’nuçåëuyäd atha varëayed yaù bhaktià paräà bhagavati pratilabhya kämaà håd-rogam äçv apahinoty acireëa dhéraù “He who faithfully hears about the dealings between Lord Kåñëa and the gopés in the räsa dance and he who describes these activities attain to the perfectional stage of devotional service and simultaneously lose material, lusty desires.” A liberated person who hears about the loving affairs of Rädhä and Kåñëa is not inclined to have lusty desires. One mundane rogue once said that when the Vaiñëavas chant the name “Rädhä, Rädhä,” he simply remembers a barber’s wife named Rädhä. This is a practical example. Unless one is liberated, he should not try to hear about the loving affairs between Rädhä and Kåñëa. If one is not liberated and 267
listens to a relation of the räsa dance, he may remember his own mundane activities and illicit connections with some woman whose name may also be Rädhä. In the conditioned stage one should not even try to remember such things. By practicing the regulative principles, one should rise to the platform of spontaneous attraction for Kåñëa. Then and only then should one hear about rädhä-kåñëa-lélä. Although these affairs may be very pleasing both to conditioned and to liberated souls, the conditioned soul should not try to hear them. The talks between Rämänanda Räya and Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu are conducted on the platform of liberation. Cc. Madya 13.24 täìhära sammati laïä bhakte sukha dite rathe caòi’ bähira haila vihära karite SYNONYMS täìhära sammati—her permission; laïä—taking; bhakte—the devotees; sukha dite—to please; rathe caòi’—riding on the car; bähira haila—came out; vihära karite—to perform pastimes. TRANSLATION Having taken permission from the goddess of fortune, the Lord came out to ride on the Ratha car and perform His pastimes for the pleasure of the devotees. PURPORT In this connection, Çréla Bhaktisiddhänta Sarasvaté Öhäkura comments that as an ideal husband, Lord Jagannätha remained fifteen days in a secluded place with His wife, the supreme goddess of fortune. Nonetheless, the Lord wanted to come out of seclusion to give happiness to His devotees. The Lord enjoys Himself in two ways, known as svakéya and parakéya. The Lord’s conjugal love in the svakéya-rasa relates to the regulative principles observed in Dvärakä, where the Lord has many married queens. But in Våndävana the conjugal love of the Lord is not with His married wives but with His girlfriends, the gopés. Conjugal love with the gopés is called parakéya-rasa. Lord Jagannätha leaves the secluded place where He enjoys the company of the supreme goddess of fortune in svakéya-rasa, and He goes to Våndävana, where He enjoys the parakéyarasa. Bhaktisiddhänta Sarasvaté Öhäkura therefore reminds us that the Lord’s pleasure in parakéya-rasa is superior to His pleasure in svakéyarasa. In the material world, parakéya-rasa, or loving affairs with unmarried girlfriends, is the most degraded relationship, but in the spiritual world this type of loving affair is considered the supreme enjoyment. In the material world everything is but a reflection of the spiritual world, and that reflection is perverted. We cannot understand the affairs of the spiritual world on the basis of our experience in the material 268
world. The Lord’s pastimes with the gopés are therefore misunderstood by mundane scholars and word-wranglers. The parakéya-rasa of the spiritual world should not be discussed except by one who is very advanced in pure devotional service. The parakéya-rasa in the spiritual world and that in the material world are not comparable. The former is like gold, and the latter is like iron. Because the difference between the two is so great, they cannot actually be compared. However, just as a knowledgeable person can easily distinguish gold from iron, one who has the proper realization can easily distinguish the transcendental activities of the spiritual world from material activities.
Cc. Madya 14.158 evaà çaçaìkäàçu-viräjitä niçäù sa satya-kämo ’nuratäbalä-gaëaù siñeva ätmany avaruddha-saurataù sarväù çarat-kävya-kathä-rasäçrayäù SYNONYMS evam—thus; çaçaìka-aàçu—with rays of moonshine; viräjitäù—beautifully existing; niçäù—nights; saù—He; satya-kämaù—the Absolute Truth; anurata—to whom are attracted; abalä-gaëaù—women; siñeva— performed; ätmani—in His own self; avaruddha-saurataù—His transcendental lusty desire was checked; sarväù—all; çarat—in autumn; kävya—poetic; kathä—words; rasa-äçrayäù—full of all transcendental mellows.
TRANSLATION “‘Lord Çré Kåñëa, who is the Absolute Truth, enjoyed His räsa dance every night during the autumn season. He performed this dance in the moonlight and with full transcendental mellows. He used poetic words and surrounded Himself with women who were very much attracted to Him? PURPORT This verse is a quotation from Çrémad-Bhägavatam (10.33.25). The gopés are all transcendental spirit souls. One should never think that the gopés and Kåñëa have material bodies. Våndävana-dhäma is also a spiritual abode, and there the days and nights, the trees, flowers and water, and everything else are spiritual. There is not even a trace of material contamination. Kåñëa, who is the Supreme Brahman and Supersoul, is not at all interested in anything material. His activities with the gopés are all spiritual and take place within the spiritual world. They have nothing to do with the material world. Lord Kåñëa’s lusty desires and all His dealings with the gopés are on the spiritual platform. One has to be transcendentally realized before even considering relishing the pastimes of Kåñëa with the gopés. One who is on the mundane 269
platform must first purify himself by following the regulative principles. Only then can he try to understand Kåñëa and the gopés. Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu and Svarüpa Dämodara Gosvämé are here talking about the relationship between Kåñëa and the gopés; therefore the subject matter is neither mundane nor erotic. Being a sannyäsé, Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu was very strict in His dealings with women. Unless the gopés were on the spiritual platform, Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu would have never even mentioned them to Svarüpa Dämodara Gosvämé. Therefore these descriptions do not at all pertain to material activity. N.o.D.316-317 Sometimes the behavior of Krsna`s sons appears similar to the behavior of His personal servants. For example, the sons used to offer their obeisances, they were silent, submissive and gentle, and they were always ready to carry out Krsna`s orders, even at the risk of life. When present before Krsna, they bowed down on the ground. They were very silent and steady, and they used to restrain coughing and laughing before the Lord. Also, they never discussed Krsna`s pastimes in conjugal love. In other words, devotees who are engaged in reverential devotional service should not discuss the conjugal love affairs of Krsna. No one should claim his eternal relationship with Krsna unless he is liberated. In the conditioned state of life, the devotees have to execute the prescribed duties as recommended in the codes of devotional service. When one is mature in devotional service and is a realized soul, he can know his own eternal relationship with Krsna. One should not artificially try to establish some relationship. In the premature stage it is sometimes found that a lusty, conditioned person will artificially try to establish some relationship with Krsna in conjugal love. The result of this is that one becomes prakrtasahajiya, or one who takes everything very cheaply. Although such a person may be very anxious to establish a relationship with Krsna in conjugal love, their conditioned life in the material world is still most abominable. A person who has actually established his relationship with Krsna can no longer act on the material plane, and his personal character cannot be critisized. Your question, ``When one has become pure enough, Krishna conscious, does one take regular dictation from one's Guru Maharaja? I know you to confirm yes, but how is this so? Understanding that each individual has a certain particular rasa with Krishna, how would one relate with another soul of a different rasa? Especially between that of the Guru and disciple?'' That doesn't matter. The Spiritual Master's position is to train the disciples. Just like a teacher, he may be a very expert mathematician, but in the lower class he is teaching English. The Spiritual Master's duty is to train him, but when he comes to the perfectional stage of training, then he realizes his position. That is not a gift of the Spiritual Master, the Spiritual Master helps him to realize his relationship with the Lord. Just like the student in lower stages has to study so many things as preliminary education, English, history, math, etc., but in higher stage of education, he has got a particular taste for a special subject, so he specializes as a mathematician or a historian, etc. So that special qualification reveals in the higher stage. So these topics are not to be discussed in the conditioned stage, and when we come to the liberated stage we can understand. This is useless talks in the preliminary stage. In the beginning let us do the preliminary routine work very nicely, and be cured of the disease (out of maya), then we can know what taste you have for
270
what particular type of food. So these things are not to be discussed at the present moment.(SPL to Upendra, 13th November, 1968) The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son. (SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969) Jaya Govinda was correct in his observation that Radha-Krishna Pastimes should not be discussed at the present time. Unless one is highly elevated in spiritual understanding it is risky to discuss these Pastimes. Caitanya Mahaprabhu never discussed Radha-Krishna Lila with ordinary persons. We have so many other things to discuss; what is the soul, what is bhakti. To understand Radha and Krishna's Pastimes, that is our aim, but we should not indulge in this at present. Then there is sure to be misunderstanding.(SPL to Sivananda, 22nd July, 1969) Regarding your second question about the rasas in Narayana's Abode, it does not go higher than servitude and reverential friendship.(SPL to Madhusudana, 23rd November, 1969) Radha Krsna topics are for both liberated and conditioned souls, but conditioned souls should not much discuss about the loving affairs between Radha and Krsna because sometimes they misunderstand Radha and Krsna as ordinary boy and girl. So this should be discussed with advanced students, not with ordinary men.(SPL to Himavati, 1st April, 1970) Regarding your second question: what determines whether a devotee goes to a Vaikuntha planet or to Goloka Vrndavana?--Those devotees who are following viddhi marg are meant for going to Vaikuntha planets and those who are following raga marg are meant for going to Krsnaloka. It is generally that the followers of Lord Caitanya are going to Goloka Vrndavana. There is no difference between the Vaikuntha planets and Krsnaloka, it is a matter of personal taste only.(SPL to Tamala, 21st June, 1970)
SAHAJIYISM 4th June, 1976 Radhaballabha prabhu came to see Srila Prabhupada in the afternoon to express concern about two groups of devotees here, one of men and one of women, who meet against the objections of temple authorities. They study the lives of the gopis as described in the recently published Sri Caitanya-caitamrtna. Radhaballabha reported that their aspiration is to make this the mood of their future service. Ramesvara and others have tried to stop the meetings, but with no 271
success. The meetings are now going on in secret with these devotees accusing the temple managers of not understanding higher devotional sentiments. Prabhupada was not at all happy to hear this. He immediately condemned it as prakrtasahajiya tendency. He said that to study the dealings of advanced devotees while one is conditioned is comparable to a young boy trying to understand sex life; it isnot possible, and he will be ruined. The boy must wait until he reaches maturity, and thes sex desire will arise automatically. So before studying the gopi’s lives we must be completely free from material desires, otherwise there is every chance of becoming a sahajiya, a cheap imitator. He said that beyond simply trying to serve Krsna and His pure devotee there must be no cultivation of such desires at our stage of advancement.(P.D.,2,258) 4th June, 1976 Jagannatha had a question to ask. He wanted to know whether siddha-pranali was bona fide. (Although this is a very elevated form of spiritual practice, there is a concocted initiation rite going on under the same name being given by bogus sadhus and babajis in the Vrndavana area. In it a person is told what his name and original spiritual form is inGoloka Vrndavana. The initiate then practices being a gopi, a peacock, etc., while still remaining habituated to material impulses. Thus the ritual is a mockery of the authentic process or worse.) Prabhupada’s anger flared up at the very mention of it. He demanded to know why Jagannatha and Nitai had been assiciating with the „nonsense babajis who proclaim such things.“ „ Their siddha-deha,“ he said, „ is smoking bidis and keeping three or four women. And our men are becoming polluted by such things. This is very dangerous.“ Jagannath appeared shaken by Srila Prabhupada’s very strong reponse and he agreed not to associate with such persons again.(P.D.,2,259) 7th June, 1976 Going out in the car for his morning walk Prabhupada gave further warnings to Tamal Krsna and Ramesvara maharajas on the dangers ot the sahajiya tendency spreading in ISKCON. Tamal Krsna is returning to New York a little early because he is concerned that it might be spreading there also. Pradyumna prabhu’s ongoing investigation has discovered that the gopibhava group have been transmitting their ideas to other temple communities by some sort of unoffical newsletter. Tamal Krsna told Prabhupada that one of the symptoms he has noticed about these people is that they don’t go out on sankirtana. As soon as he said that Srila Prabhupada cut in. „Then everything will be finished. Preaching will be finished. In this sahajiya party, then preaching will be finished.“ Declaring the siddhapranali process as nonsense, Prabhupada told us where the whole thing was coming from. „They have learned it fron Radha-kunde babajis.“ „From Radha-kunda babajis?“ Tamal Krsna asked. „Babajis, yes,“ Prabhupada reasserted. „After all, they’re fool, rascals, so whatever they say...“ Ramesvara said he felt that the danger lay in their use of Prabhupada’s own books for authority. But Prabhupada told him it was all right that they are taking some autority, the problem is that they are not taking all the instructions in this books. „That I’ve already explained. Why these rascals do not take the lessons of Caitanya Mahaprabhu that we are all rascals, fools? No. That they will not take. They’ll take the Radharani’s bhava. When Caitanya Mahaprabhu is teaching by his practical life, that we have to take.“
272
Ramesvara repeated one of the statements from their newsletter. „Regarding service in a reverential mood; so they have found some quote, that reverential devotional service is an impediment toward developing pure love.“ Tamal added another. „They quote that regulative principles are a hindrance on the path. There’s a statement somewhere in one of your books that when one attains the highest platform...“ „Then where is that highest platform?“ Prabhupada interupted. „One must go through the stages,“ Ramesvara said. „You gave the example of trying to get an M.A. degree.“ „Yes Prabhupada agreed. „One has to come to that highest stage. It is not forbidden. That may be the ideal, but not for the neophytes. One who does not know ABCD, what he will know about M.A. degrees? That they do not know. They think that they have already passed M.A. degree. That is their fault.“ Tamal Krsna Maharaja brought up another item from the newsletter. „There’s another statement, I saw them, where it says, it’s a quote, that you can treate Krsna as your lover and Krsna will reciprocate.“ „And they underlined the two words ‚you can treat Krsna as your lover,“ I added. „In this they’re taking your quotes out of context.“ „This is one of the main ideas in their philosophy, that the living entity can desire to have any relationship he wants with Krsna,“ Ramesvara said. „That is all right, „ Prabhupada told us, „he can desire. I already explained: first deserve, then desire. You are rascal, how can you desire? You have no qualifikation, you desire to be High Curt judge. What is that nonsense?“ Ramesvara was keen to get Srila Prabhupada’s response to every possible argument. „But they have an answer.“ Prabhupada obliged him. „What is that answer?“ „Let me just try it anyway, to keep my mind thinking...“ „How can you try it?“ Prabhupada challenged. „First of all, be qualified, a big lawyer, then you become High Court judge. Where is that qualification?You are after illicit sex and bidi, and want to be associated with the gopis.“ „They say that‘ In ISKCON, we do not...“ „Let them say all nonsense,“ Prabhupada replied. „They are disqualified. Sahajiya babajis, that’s all.“ Tamal Krsna put their number at about fifty, just in Los Angeles alone, split fairly evenly between the woman’s group and the men’s. Speaking from my own experience with Sulocana and from other inforamtion heard over the last few days, I told Prabhupada they weren’t content to keep it to themselves. „The thing is that they’re going around and they’re soliciting for people to come and join their group, and then immediately they come, they take them into all the details of the gopis with Krsna.“ „Then let them...Unless they follow the regulative principles, there is no place for that in the temple. Let them go out,“ Prabhupada said. Whem Ramesvara said he thought they were following the principles, Tamal Krsna Maharaja presented evidence to the contrary. He said the leader of the women’s group was known to have had an abortion, even after she became a devotee. This news stretched even Prabhupada’s credulity. „That is their fault. They want to utilize the love affairs of Krsna and gopis for their debauchery. That is a support for their debauchery. That is sahajiya.“ „That’s the meaning of sahajiya. So that’s on their minds,“ Tamal Krsna said.
273
„Yes,“ Prabhupada said. „We are restricting, ‚No illicit sex.‘ They will put that ‚Here is illicit sex between the gopis and Krsna.‘“ Prabhupada knows full well how the cheating propensity acts within the realm of devotionel service. He confirmed it would act as a justification for breaking the regulative principles. When I postulated that their mentality was one of impatience, not waiting to go through the gradual process of sadhana-bhakti but rather immediately jumping to the highest perfection, Prabhupada agreed. „That is the danger. But if they at once go to rasa-lila, because they are not trained up neither they are liberated, they`ll think this rasa-lila is just like our young boys, young girls mix together, have sex like that. So it is supported our... ‚Why should we restrict to no illicit sex, no this, no rules and regulations? We shall do all nonsense.‘ That`s all. And become a gopi. It is very good to aspire to become High Court judge, but how you can become High Court judge without qualification? That they are thinking. They have no qualification, they have illicit sex, pregnant, going to abortion and they`re High Court judge.“ What he had to say next was really telling. He saw serious consequences for the progress of the movement unless it was stopped. „Anyway, if we give indulgence to these people, then this preaching work will be hampered.“ Tamal Krsna Maharaja gave his firm assurance. „No, we`re not going to do that.“ „Or they should be seperated,“ Prabhupada continued. „Otherwise, it will be bad example, and all restrictions will be broken.“ „If they don`t change their mentality,“ Tamal nodded in agreement, „then they should live seperately, do their own society.“ „And they`ll do that,“ Prabhupada affirmed. after saying that the sahajiya tendency is a very easy thing to take up, he again cautioned us. The good of the Movement was more important than any individual or group of individuals. „Anyway, keep your Movement very pure. You don`t mind if somebody goes away. Don`t mind. But we must keep our principles pure.“ Tamal Krsna recalled that Prabhupada had once said that in the battle sometimes some men may be lost. Prabhupada told him, „Yes, that is natural.“ After a few minutes Ramesvara raised another criticism they have of our Society. „Srila Prabhupada, some devotees, sometimes they feel that ISKCON we`re talking so much about the business of how to spread Krsna consciousness but we`re not talking enough about Krsna´s pastimes, krsna-katha, they say. So that`s another reason why they want to read all these pastimes." „Then let them read,“ Prabhupada said. „But why they`re making pregnant and abortion? What kind of krsna-katha? The krsna-katha test is as soon as he`ll get the taste, he`ll lose this taste. What is that nonsense?“ „Won`t it purify them? That is what they say,‘It will purify me.‘“ „What you are purified?“ Prabhupada asked skeptically. „You have become, what is called, putrified, not purified.You can read; be purified. You can read. But where is your purification?“ Again he spoke from his own experience. Theirs is not a new criticism. He already had experience of this kind of mentality. „The books are there for reading. by reading, you become purified. In 1935, our Guru Maharaja, Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, he went to Radha-kunda for kartika-vrata. So at that time he was reading Upanisads. So first of all, these babajis they were coming. Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati had come at Radha-kunda. He`s giving some class. So they used to come. But as soon as they saw that he was reading Upanisads, they stopped coming. They saw: ‚They are jnanis, they are not bhaktas.‘“ „What did they want to hear?“ Tamal Krsna asked. „Dasama-skandha?“
274
„Like that. So Prabhupada condemned them that ‚They are not living in Radha-kunda. They`re living in Nara-kunda (hell).‘ I heard it, ‚They`re living in Nara-kunda.‘“ „So our men who go to Radha-kunda and live there...“ Tamal ventured. „Yes,“ Prabhupada said. What Srila Prabhupada witnessed in 1935, he experienced again in the 1960`s, when as a resident of Vrndavana`s Radha-Damodara temple he made plans to go abroad to fulffill his spiritual master`s order. As we traveled back to the temple in the car he repeated what he said two days ago. „Before coming to the USA, many sahajiyas they requested me, ‚Sir, why are you going? You are in Vrndavana, continue your bhajana. What is the use of preaching?‘ They advised me like that.“ „They don`t believe in Lord Caitanya, these sahajiyas in Vrndavana?“ Ramesvara asked. „Mostly,“ Prabhupada said, agreeing. „They have no knowledge. Material. Prakrta-sahajiya. Their real name is prakrta. Their thoughts are on this material platform. Just as they are prefering this conjugal love because here the sex is prominent. They are thinking that this is the highest stage. What is the lowest stage here, they`re taking that as the highest stage. Of course, in the spiritual world there is such thing, but as Krsna has many other lilas, why they are not attracted to other lilas?“ „They don`t want to be limited,“ Ramesvara said. „They think that Krsna is the krsnas tu bhagavan svayam. So why...“ „That is good. That is always true, but Krsna says, manusyanam sahasresu kascid yatati siddhaye / yatatam api siddhanam kascin mam vetti tattvatah. How you have understood Krsna? Krsna says, ‚Out of many millions of people, one becomes siddha, and out of many millions of siddhas, hardly one can understand Me.‘ so how you have understood Krsna so easily, within two years? What you have understood Krsna, that is materially understood. You do not know what is Krsna. That is prakrta-sahajiya. ‚Oh, we have understood. Krsna was a playboy, dancing with His girls. Bas, we have understood.‘“ Ramesvara continued to paraphrase their arguments. „If I follow the regulative principles and go on hearing about rasa-lila, then I´ll be purified.“ Prabhupada gave counterpoints. „You say that; in the sastra does not say. Sastra says that after you have studied all nine cantos of Bhagavatam then enter into the tenth. Sahajiya means they take very easily. ‚Everything is all right. Now I am perfect.‘ Krsna says, ‚To understand Me, it will take millions of years.‘ And they understand Krsna immediately. That is called prakrta-sahajiya.“ „Krsna`s incarnation is to attract the living entities to Krsna. So let me read about rasalila, because I`m feeling some attraction,“ Ramesvara said. „Then why not Kuruksetra lila?“ Prabhupada said. „Krsna`s lila is the same, absolute. You are attracted to rasa-lila means you have sex desire. That`s all. And actually, what you said, that one girl?“ „He said she killed her baby,“ Rameswara answered. „This is their business. This rasa-lila is for the person who is completely purified. When one is impure, he should not think of. That is stated in the Bhagavatam.“ „In this they have misunderstood,“ Prabhupada said. „They are rascals.“ Prabhupada told his GBC that they must try to rectify the situation and save the devotees involved. „Otherwise, they are finished.“ (P.D.,2,281-285) 5th June, 1976
275
Prabhupada had just sat down in the middle room for breakfast when Pradyumna came in, obviously quite disturbed. Prabhupada allowed him to come up to his small table, already set out with his silver thali of cut fruits, puffed rice and fried cashews. Pradyumna began to complain about the study group Radhaballabha mentioned yesterday. He told Prabhupada one devotee was reported to have said that the gita was too bodily conscious and „external“ and that he became inspired only by reading about Krsna`s confidential, internal dealings, especially those of the gopis in the Sri Caitanya-caitamrta. Srila Prabhupada was so disturbed by this news that the piece fruit he held in his hand never made it intohis mouth. Abandoning breakfast, he went back into his darsana room and called for all GBC men and Sannyasis, as well as for several members of the study group. He demanded to know who was involved. Hrdayananda Maharaja told him that the head of the men`s group was Puranjana dasa, the manager of the Spanish BBT operations. He was immediately sent for, as was Sulocana dasa, a brahmacari I had gotten to know in Mayapur during the festival. As we awaited their arrival Hrdayananda Maharaja tried to assure Srila Prabhupada about Puranjana. He said he was actually a sincere and levelheaded person and he didn`t think he had sahajiya tendencies; he thought he was simply misled. I told Srila Prabhupada that Sulocana had approached me yesterday in an excited and conspirational mood to tell me about the surreptitious meetings. He was quoting parts of Sri Caitanya-caitamrta without, it seemed to me, understanding them, and had many misinterpretations of the text. He had cited some verses which he interpreted to say that in each relationship with the Lord there is something lacking which is found only in the next rasa. He indicated that they actually considered paternal affection inferior to the gopi-bhava platform because Lord Caitanya said that there is no higher way to serve Krsna than in the mood of the gopis. They were therefore concentraiting on the gopis`lives very closely, for they exhibited the highest and most pleasing way to satisfy Sri Krsna. As I related the incident Srila Prabhupada`s anger flared. „Just see.“ he declared disgustedly, „Mother Yasoda is less than the gopis! This is their thinking. And they want siddha-deha!“ Prabhupada was furious that such things could develop within ISKCON. By this time the men were in his room and for almost three quaters of an hour he strongly rebuked the group, angrily refuting its reasoning. He compared their exclusive focus on the gopis to „jumping like monkeys.“ Puranjana said their intention was to simply scrutinize the activities of the gopis and develop the same aspirations because this was recommended by Lord Caitanya. Prabhupada got even angrier. He was in no mood for being mollified. „You want to scrutinizingly study Caitanya Mahaprabhu`s instructions, but why just the parts about the gopis? Why don`t you scrutinizingly study where Caitanya Mahaprabhu says guru more murkha dekhi`karila sasana, that His guru found Him to be a fool and told Him he was not fit for anything but chanting Hare Krsna? Why don`t you scrutinize that part? First become a fool like Caitanya Mahaprabhu bevore jumping over like a monkey!“ Puranjana tried to reassure him that they were not attempting to imitate the gopis` love of Krsna; they were simply studying the descriptions so that they could develop such desires. Prabhupada flushed, his top lip quivering. „First deserve, then desire! There is no question of desire unless one is actually liberated. Until that point you simply do whatever service you are given. So long as there is any pinch of material desire there is no question of desiring on the spiritual platform!“ He said the intimate gopi-lilas were discussed by Lord Caitanya only among His three most confidential associates—Svarupa Damodara, Ramananda Raya, and Sikhi Mahiti. Siddha-deha is for liberated souls—no one else.
276
Sulocana said that they had thought it was all right because it was in Prabhupada`s books, and they were only reading his books. Prabhupada told them that just because a drug store has every type of drug it does not mean that one can get them without prescription. The doctor prescribes according to the disease. He said that from the beginning stages of devotional service up to the highest rasas, everything is there in his books, but they are not all to be immediately studied. He ordered them not to hold any more meetings and to disband the „club“. He directly linked this sahajiya tendency to our ISKCON devotees meeting with the babajis in Vrndavana, and he strongly criticized Jagannath dasa (although he is not one of the study group) for even leaving his ears unblocked while the man spoke to him about socalled siddha-deha. After sending them out duly chastened, Prabhupada explained to us that this sahajiya philosophy means the preaching will be finished. „So try to save them,“ he advised the GBC men. „In Vrndavana many sahajiyas would ask, ‚Oh Svamiji, why are you bothering to preach? Why not just be content to stay in Vrndavana and do your bhajana?‘“ (P.D.,2,266-269) 10th July,1976 Srila Prabhupada liked the whole article, although there was one description which caused him some concern. Tamal Krsna read out a section describing the evening arati: „ ‚The kirtana begins with the chanting of the maha-mantra, slowly at first and melodiously. Later the chant will speed up as the spirit of the devotion spreads. Often the most rapid and intense chanting is done by a hard-core knot of dhoti-ed men befoore the curtains of the shrine.‘“ Tamal added his own comment. „The devotees get in the group and start... ‚Hard-core devotees.‘“ He read on. „ ‚The rhythm approaches that of an express train, and the atmosphere is apt to remind a lay visitor of an old-fashioned football rally. Some of the onlookers try to keep up with the central group, clapping their hands, swaying their bodies, throwing arms upwards and, among the younger, adapting modern dance steps to the rhythm. When the shrine curtains are drawn back, devotees kneel and press their foreheads...“ Prabhupada frowned a little. „Who has introduced this peculiar dancing?“ „It just envolved,“ I suggested. Rupanuga prabhu spoke up. „We were speaking about that the other day. It`s changed from the original dancing that you showed us, to something else. Too much like the modern dancing.“ Srila Prabhupada agreed with him. „Hmm. I think this is not good.“ Tamal Krsna began to read on, and then stopped again. „What way should we dance, Srila Prabhupada? With our hands outstreched? Sometimes the devotees like to jump around. Is that all right?“ „In ecstaasy one can do anything,“ Prabhupada said. „That is another, but artificially to do something is not good.“ „But if one feels like jumping , it is all right?“ „Anything artificial is not required,“ Prabhupada said. „So running back and forth is not...“ „No, no,“ he said, not wanting to completely condemn them. He obviously didn`t want to squelch their enthusiasm. Yet at the same time, he added, „that should not be an artificial (show).“ (P.D.,3,245-246)
277
4. DEITY WORSHIP THE NECESSITY OF DEITY WORSHIP Regarding Deity worship: It is very much essential and in this connection you can consult Brahmananda who is doing Deity worship in New York very nicely, and how is he feeling. One after another, Deity worship should be practiced by everyone. That cleanses the contaminated body very nicely. It is really the custom that before entering one must be cleansed and bathe himself regularly. The whole idea is that we must very much sincere in our activities to serve Krishna, and everything will automatically be convenient for prosecuting our Krishna Consciousness. And I hope you are doing very nicely, and Krishna will give you more and more strength.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 19th September, 1968) Deity worship is for such persons who have ample time. The thing is, Deity worship is compulsory, and you can increase if you have got time to do so. But Mangala aratrik is essential (morning arati), and Sandharatrik (evening aratri) is essential, and offering of
278
Prasadam to Deity is essential. And nice dress, decorating the Deity with sweet-smelling flowers, colorful and very opulent dresses, jewels, incense, etc, to make Them very brilliant and attractive, that is real Deity worship.(SPL to Jadurani, 14th December, 1968) For Spiritual life chanting Hare Krishna is sufficient but because we are habituated to unclean habits we must have temple worship. Sankirtana will keep everyone's mind clean and surely this quarreling will cease.(SPL to Visnujana dasa Maharaja, 4th November, 1971) I am simply surprised that you want to give up your child to some other persons, even they are also devotees. For you, child-worship is more important than deity-worship. If you cannot spend time with him, then stop the duties of pujari. At least you must take good care of your son until he is four years old, and if after that time you are unable any more to take care of him then I shall take care. These children are given to us by Krishna, they are Vaisnavas and we must be very careful to protect them. These are not ordinary children, they are Vaikuntha children, and we are very fortunate we can give them chance to advance further in Krishna Consciousness. That is very great responsibility, do not neglect it or be confused. Your duty is very clear.(SPL to Arundhati, 30th July, 1972) I have noted in your letter that you want to serve me. I only want that all you my disciples always think of Krishna and never forget Him for a moment. In this way you can conquer Krishna. He becomes so attracted by pure devotion that He gives Himself to His devotee. And if you get Krishna, then what you want more? How to think of Krishna that I have given, following the devotional practices and chanting 16 rounds minimum. We have also established worship of the Deity in our temple so that all day long one will automatically think of Krishna, He is so kind. So now Kirtanananda Maharaja has recommended you for twice born initiation. Dvija: (dvi means twice and ja means birth. Now you finish your old birth with the fire of Krishna consciousness. Worship Krishna with love. That is the qualification for Deity worship. If you love Krishna, you will worship Him very nicely.(SPL to Vajresvari devi dasi, 7th October, 1974) I am glad to see that you are advancing in Krishna consciousness by this worship of the Deity. This is the practical application to what we find stated in the Bhagavad-gita, man manah bhava mad bhakto, mad yaji mam namaskuru. We do not speculate on what Krishna says but we follow whatever He says implicitly. I also follow this process. Every morning I go to the temple and see the Deity and offer obeisances, so I expect each and every one of my disciples should also follow what I have given in this connection, arising early, taking bath, attending mangal arati. yuktasya bhaktams ca niyunjato 'pi **. The Deity is nondifferent from Krishna Himself. This we have to understand.(SPL to Lilasakti devi dasi, 3 rd November, 1974) 28th December, 1975 Being Ekadasi, we observed a half-day fast. Prabhupada told me that to please Krsna, we could fast completely, even from water. The fast was welcome for another reason also—the meals cooked for us by our hosts are swimming in ghee.(P.D.,1,168)
279
5th May, 1976 „Yes.“ Prabhupada smiled and added another interesting comment as a punch line. „Besides that, if you do not take to Deity worship, then you shall remain unclean. That is a fact.“ (P.D.,2,98) 9th May, 1976 Later, alone with Prabhupaha, I asked about book distribution and Deity worship. I asked why, if Deity worship was the process for self-realisation in the last yuga, do we have it now? Wasn`t sankirtana sufficient? He said that he had introduced worship of the Deity because, while there may arise differences of opinion about the distribution of books, on the point of deity worship there was only one standard on which all must agree. This would therefore maintain the purity of the Movement.(P.D.,2,119-120) 22th June, 1976 He especially focused on arcana, deity worship. As he explained the value of it, he coupled it with a warning. „If you can contact Visnu or His devotee, Vaisnava, that is all right. Otherwise, you are simply wasting time. The Lord is called arca-vigraha. He is also incarnation. Another incarnation, arca-avatara. He`s giving facility to the devotees to handle Him. If you do not get the opportunity to serve the Lord, how you can be perfect? So this arca-vigraha is the Lord`s incarnation to give facilities to people like us who cannot see God everywhere. For the neophyte devotees, it is essential to worship the Deity. But if we simply worship the Deity without hearing obout the Lord, sravanam kirtanam—these things are essential—then the Deity worship will be a burden. At a certain point, it will be a burden, and gradually it will be neglected, and the whole thing will be spoiled. „So both things should continue: bhagavata-marga and pancaratriki-marga. Deity worship is pancaratriki-viddhi, and bhagavata-marga is hearing, chanting, like that. Both of them should be accepted, parallel line. Otherwise, one without the other will be later on troublesome. So you must continue. This temple means not only we shall decorate the Deity very nicely, cleanse the temple; at the same time, sravanam kirtanam of visnu must go on. Two things, parallel. Then it will be done very nicely. So actually this life is meant for this purpose.“ (P.D.,3,10-11) 20th July,1976 Speaking on the gullibility of women made Prabhupada reflect on the letter he had received yesterday from the sannyasi`s widow and the danger of having unprotected women freely mixing with men. Without being prompted he told his managers, „Now there should be one rule that unless they are husband-wife, man and woman should not worship together.“ „On the altar?“ Pusta Krsna asked. „Yes. Strictiy prohibited,“ Prabhupada emphasized. Tamal Krsna asked if that meant on the same altar.He wondered if it was all right if they worked on different altars. Prabhupada said no, even if the worked in different sections of the Deity room it should not be allowed. More specifically he stated, „Man and woman together should not worship unless they are husband and wife.“
280
Tamal Krsna Maharaja wanted to get it very clear. „Never be alone. So just because they are married to someone else, that is not...They must be married to each other.“ Prabhupada confirmed that his understanding was correct. „They must be together, the man and the woman. The husband-wife can go, not others.“ As a longtime GBC Tamal Krsna Maharaja knew the situation in the temples. „In most temples that is not the system right now.“ „No, that should be introduced,“ Prabhupada said. „The husband-wife together can go to worship the Deity. If they are not related as husband, they should not go.“ Pusta Krsna Swami thought of another possible scenario. „What about a situation like this, where the husband and wife are worshiping, but also some other brahmacaris are also worshiping?“ „Still, that is some protection,“ Prabhupada told his GBC`s. „The husband is there. The woman means her husband must be there.“ (P.D.,3,356-357)
THE RESULT OF PERFORMING DEITY WORSHIP Regarding my Deity worship: I can understand that the regulative principles are taking much of your time, but you can minimize according to your convenience. There is no harm. But I am so glad to learn that this engagement makes one developing the Brahminical qualities. I thank you very much for appreciating this secret of worshiping the Lord. Generally, we in the conditioned state, we are contaminated. But, this worshiping system called ``Arcana vidhi'' cleanses the polluted heart and one becomes actually fit for becoming qualified Brahmin. So at least you be engaged in that way. Where is that boy Jaya Rama, who was taking care of it? So one by one, one should be engaged in that ``Arcana vidhi'' so that one may be fixed up in his Brahminical qualification.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th September, 1968) I am glad to hear that you are helping out in tending the Deities. This is very spiritually beneficial engagement and, along with chanting the required number of rounds of Hare Krishna, Krishna is sure to give you all facilities to perfect your life in full Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Syama dasi, 18th January, 1969)
281
You have described Their Lordships Sri Sri Radha Krsna at London Temple as wonderful. Yes, that is the test of standard service. If we see the Deities in very pleasing mood, that will certify our service unto the Lord. So everywhere we shall see the Deities in such pleasing mood. As soon as we see the Deities in a different mood we must immediately understand our discrepancies.(SPL to Tamala, 27th May, 1970) Your proposal is very nice to make the atmosphere of the Deities very, very opulent, and the temple must be kept always very nice. That will be the attractive feature and people will come to see for that reason.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 25th June, 1972)
PRASADAM THE IMPORTANCE OF PRASADAM
Anyone who is cooking for himself, he is eating simply volumes of sin. So in the material world, either a man is vegetarian or non-vegetarian, they're eating simply sin, and they will have to suffer the consequence.(SPL to Nandarani, 17th October, 1968) I have noted your questions carefully, and regarding your question about the Prasadam recipes; Krishna is offered foodstuff in goodness. The foodstuffs in the modes of goodness are wheat, rice, pulse (beans, peas), sugar, honey, butter and all milk preparations, vegetables, flowers, fruits, grains. So these foods can be offered in any shape, but prepared in various ways by the intelligence of the devotees. The ingredients are always the same as above, whether you fry them, boil them, bake them, powder them, or whatever way they are combined or cooked, the idea is that they must come from this group of foodstuffs. So you can make your own recipe if you like, so long as the ingredients are within this group. This foods group is stated by Krishna in the Bhagavad-gita, and we follow accordingly. Now the thing is that you must consider by whom you are being taught what is healthy and what is not healthy. What is their authority? Actually, this healthy and non-healthy is a material 282
consideration, and we are simply interested in what Krishna wants, so we offer to Him to eat whatever He wants. And He asks for food preparations from within this group. I hope this will clarify the questions about Prasadam preparations for you to understand.(SPL to Kris, 13 th November, 1968)
PURCHASING BHOGA
Brijbasi Co. are not ordinary businessmen, they are devotees. So their pictures aren't poisonous. Even it is poison, because we are paying for their goods, therefore if poison is there, it becomes ineffective. Just like we are buying so many things at the market which are not fit for offering to Krishna, but because we are purchasing them, we can offer. (SPL to Jadurani, 15th February, 1968) Regarding your questions, you want to offer something in the evening to Krishna besides fruit and milk, so there is no harm. Because Krishna can eat as many times as you give Him to eat, because He is unlimited. He can eat unlimitedly, provided we can supply foodstuff unlimitedly. But that is not possible for us. Therefore, we limit the supply. But anyway, if you can increase the offerings it is very nice. But one thing is that whatever you make routine work to offer Him food stuff, that should be continued. Do not change it. So if you can continue to offer foodstuff like fruits and milk in the evening, you can introduce that system. There is no harm. Your second question, ice cream purchased from the market may not be offered. Because such ice cream contains sometimes undesirable things, which we should not offer. We must offer to Krishna only first class prepared foodstuff, especially made at home. We shall try to avoid as far as possible goods purchased from the market and offer to Krishna.(SPL to Syama dasi, 21st October, 1968) So far as explaining my letter to Kris, I have listed the ingredients which may use for preparing prasadam but these various varieties of foodstuffs may be prepared either in the given recipes or if you like you may invent nice new formulas for offering. The important thing is that your preparations be palatable for Lord Krishna and that the ingredients be within the groups of ingredients already listed. You have asked me about sassafras and yes, it may be offered. Mushrooms are generally not offered, but there is no prohibition, there is no harm in them.(SPL to Harer Nama, 1st December, 1968) So far as offering to Krishna apple cider, this can be done only if it is prepared by devotees. These food manufacturers do not take proper precautions in cleanliness nor do they have devotion to Krishna in their labors so it is not very acceptable offering. If you can make this preparation yourself then it will be alright.(SPL to Rukmini, 19th December, 1968) So far the cucumber pickles: As far as possible we should not offer to the Deity things which are prepared by nondevotees. We can accept from them raw fruits, grains or 283
similar raw things. So far cooking and preparing, that should be strictly limited to the initiated devotees. And aside from this, vinegar is not good; it is tamasic, in the darkness, nasty food. So I think we shall not accept this pickles.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 24 th March, 1969) Regarding purchasing things in the market, these items are considered as purified when we pay the price for them. That is the general instruction, but when we know something is adulterated, we should avoid it. But unknowingly if something is purchased, that is not our fault. Things which are suspicious, however, should be avoided. It is for this reason that in our Vedic culture the people used to keep a number of cows without any expenditure, and the milk drawn out of them was utilized for so many purposes, very, very useful in life. Lord Krishna in His early Childhood life is the vivid example of this way of social life. (SPL to Krsna dasa, 25th December, 1969) Any foodstuff suspected to contain untouchable ingredients should never be used in the temple. Yogurt can be prepared in the temple, it is not very difficult. Boil the milk at night, put a little yogurt in it, and next morning you will find it full of yogurt. You can ask New Vrindaban, they are practically preparing all these things.(SPL to Harer Nama, 11 th February, 1970) Regarding the lollipops, there is nothing wrong. It is something attractive I can understand, an introduction of friendship. What is the wrong? It is sugar, so it can be offered to the Deity. Just like here we can offer sweets purchased from the market place. It is stated in the sastras that if you pay something for it, it is purified even if there is some fault in it.(SPL to Jagadisa dasa, 12th November, 1974) I am in due receipt of your letter dated February 7, 1976 addressed to Hrdayananda Maharaja. Concerning the use of sour cream in the temple, it should be stopped immediately. Nothing should be offered to the Deities which is purchased in the stores. Things produced by the karmis should not be offered to Radha-Krishna. Ice cream, if you can prepare, is o.k., but not otherwise. Now, you have such a big stock of this sour cream, so sell the stock at any cost. Who is the rascal who has purchased without permission?(SPL to Puru dasa, 6th April, 1976)
COOKING AND KITCHEN RULES We should offer foodstuffs to the Deity and allow enough time to eat them. These are all transcendental sentiments. At Vrindaban, the Deities are offered foodstuffs and time is allowed as in the case of others. Yes, before offering anything to the Deity you must be satisfied that it is a first class offering and there is no objection if you taste it by smelling. But you should not smell for other purposes. The whole idea is that devotional service should always be immune from sense gratification.(SPL to Madhusudana, 28th December, 1967) 284
If, in the cooking process, food falls on the floor, if it is raw and can be washed nicely, then it can be offered. But if it is prepared and cannot be washed, then it is not to be offered, but can be eaten rather than be wasted.(SPL to Jadurani, 15th February, 1968) Regarding kitchen affairs, as a rule those who are not initiated may not enter into the kitchen affairs, but uninitiated members can work under the guidance of another initiated member when there is great need. So the direction which you are giving to the willing girls to help with the kitchen affairs is not objectionable. You can go on doing that.(SPL to Rayarama, 3rd March, 1968) Yes, a non-initiate can work under the direction of a devotee in the kitchen. So Eric can certainly work under your direction in the kitchen for distribution of prasadam. That is very nice.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 28th March, 1968) Yes, I have noted your questions about the serving of prasadam. The main thing is that whenever prasadam is offered to the Lord, everything should be very respectfully and cleanly presented and prepared. In Jagannatha Puri, the Lord eats 56 times. So the Lord can eat as many times as you can offer. But only thing is whatever is offered must be with respect and devotion. (He is neither hungry nor poor, nor unable to eat, but He accepts everything, when such eatable is within the groups of vegetables, fruits, flours, milk, water, etc. is offered to Him with love and devotion, and faith. He wants our love only, and that makes Him hungry for eating as many times as you may offer. He is absolute, therefore, all contradictory points coincide in Him. He is hungry and satisfied simultaneously. So the purport is that everything should be offered very cleanly and pure things should be given.) If a preparation is cooked all together, then offer all together. But if it is prepared separately, then the milk, the sugar and the cereal should be offered separately. But if the milk, sugar and grains are all cooked together, that can be done. (Everything should be prepared very carefully and cleanly within the groups of foods listed. And nothing should ever be eaten before offering to the Lord. Best thing is to prepare separately each preparation. No, food which has been offered should never be put back into the refrigerator with the unoffered foods, or brought back into the kitchen. You should prepare as much as can be consumed, and after offering, nothing should be put back in the refrigerator, or kitchen. Refrigerator should always be very cleansed and pure. Everyone should be careful to make only as much as they can eat; they cannot keep any leftovers in refrigerator. I know this is a practice in your country, but in the temples or at homes of any Krishna Consciousness persons, a person should not indulge in such unclean habits. If there is any food extra, that should be kept separately; and if there is a separate refrigerator, not within the kitchen and not having in it any unoffered foods, then you may have such special refrigerator for leftover prasadam. But it cannot be kept within the same refrigerator as the unoffered, unprepared foods. That cannot be. One should never eat within the kitchen, there is ample place to eat so why should one eat in the kitchen? Kitchen should be considered as good as the Lord's room, and nobody should wear shoes in the kitchen, smelling and tasting of foods being prepared for the Lord should never be done, talking within the kitchen should be only what is necessary for preparing the prasadam, or about the Lord, and dirty dishes (those taken from kitchen and eaten from) should not be brought back into the kitchen (but if there is no other place to wash them, then
285
they should be put into sink and washed immediately.), hands should always be washed when preparing prasadam, and in this way, everything shall be prepared very cleanly and purely.What is the difficulty of enforcing these rules? They are rules, and they are simple rules, and must be followed. One must be prepared to follow the rules for Krishna. Otherwise where is the proof that he loves Krishna. And they are not very difficult to follow. (SPL to Aniruddha, 16th June, 1968) When we cook foodstuffs in the kitchen for eating ourselves, it is a different thing from the foodstuff which is prepared and offered to Krishna. The same dahl, rice is material for one purpose but the same thing becomes spiritual when it is dovetailed with Krishna. (SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 10th January, 1970) I thank you very much for sending me the Jagannatha Prasadam pera. This is a very nice sweetmeat, so you learn the art how to prepare it. I think it is purchased from some Indian shop. But you should try to prepare it yourself.(SPL to Yamuna, 7th July, 1970) Bruce has not yet taken his initiation. He wants to remain with us independently. I have no objection for such conclusion but unless he is properly initiated, he cannot help you either in the kitchen or with Deity worship, but he can help you in translating and other activities. Our whole process in on the basis of surrender. I think he is lacking in that spirit. So I have given my permission for him to return to Japan. Try to train him to the right path. (SPL to Sudama, 22nd January, 1971) So far as Deity worship is concerned, for the present you can have a Guru-Gauranga altar and later on when there are more devotees there and you have facility, Lord Jagannatha or Radha Krishna Deity may be installed. Only initiated devotees may tend the Deity or cook for Him, so for the present you can set up a very attractive Guru-Gauranga altar and that will be very nice.(SPL to Sukadeva, 27th January, 1971) As far as possible, non-initiated devotees may not enter the kitchen or Deity area. They can help from outside.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 4th April, 1971)
TULASI Yes, Sri Tulasi is the eternal consort of Krishna, and the most pure devotee, and therefore, the Tulasi plant is worshiped by Vaisnavas.(SPL to Balai, 22nd March, 1968) I am so very glad to learn that Srimati Tulasi Devi has favored you so much. If you can actually grow this Tulasi plant, and I am sure you will do it, then you must know it for certain that your devotion for Krsna is testified. I was very much anxious to introduce this worship of 286
Tulasi plant amongst our Society members, but it has not become successful til now, therefore, when I hear that you have got this opportunity, my pleasure does not have any bounds.(…) Tulasi leaf is very, very dear to Visnu. All Visnu-tattva Deities require profusely Tulasi leaves. Lord Visnu likes garland of Tulasi leaves. Tulsi leaves mixed with sandalwood pulp and placed on the lotus feet of the Lord is the topmost worship. But we must be very careful that Tulasi leaves cannot be placed on the feet of anyone else except Lord Visnu and His different forms. Tulasi leaves cannot be placed even on the lotus feet of Radharani or on the lotus feet of the Spiritual Master. It is entirely reserved for being placed on the lotus feet of Krsna. We can place, however, Tulasi leaves in the hands of Radharani for being placed on the lotus feet of Krsna, as you have seen on the Govinda Album. I am giving you herewith three mantras for Tulasi Devi as follows: vrindaai tulasi devyai priyaai kesavasya ca visnubhaktiprade devi satyavatyai namo namah This is offering obeisances, bowing down (pancanga pranam). And when collecting leaves from the plant, the following mantra should be chanted: Tulasy amrta janmasi sada tvam kesava-priya kesavartham cinomi tvam barada bhava sobhine Then the mantra for circumambulating the Tulasi tree. yani kani ca papani brahma-hatyadikani ca tani tani pranasyanti pradaksinah pade pade So there are three mantras, one for bowing down, one for circumambulating,* and one for collecting the leaves. The collecting of leaves should be done once in the morning for worshiping and for putting on the plates of foodstuff to be offered. On each bowl or plate there should be at lest one leaf. So you follow and practice these Tulasi affairs and you try to distribute your experience to all the other centers, that will be a new chapter in the history of Krsna Consciousness Movement.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 7th April, 1970) I am very much happy that you have added worship of Srimati Tulasi devi to your Temple activities. That is most auspicious. However, you should not try to speculate on the "level of consciousness" of the pure devotee of the Lord. In the material condition of life the consciousness of the living entity is covered over in varying degrees by the material energy in the form of sensuous body and subtle mind. But the consciousness of the pure devotee is not limited by the influence of maya and so it is never to be speculated in that way. (SPL to Damodara, 29th November, 1970) Regarding worship of Tulasi, it is not very much important. Simply all the devotees may offer a little water every morning and in the evening offer obeisances and ghee lamp (one wick) and circumambulating three times repeating the mantras that I have given you. The plant may remain in the garden.(SPL to Karandhara, 30th November, 1970)
287
I am very glad to learn that you have begun worship of Tulasi in your Toronto Temple. The presence of Tulasi is proof of true devotional atmosphere there. Please offer Her all respects and carefully tend and Srimati Tulasi will be pleased upon you in gaining the auspicious favor of the Lord.(SPL to Jagadisa, 29th December, 1970) Yes, Krishna is providing everything. Krishna is so kind. As you require something for His service, he provides it. And Tulasi Devi is growing so nicely there. Tend Tulasi very nicely and your devotion towards Krishna will increase. In the evening a lamp should be offered to the Tulasi plant and in the morning each devotee should offer a little water and offer obeisances.(SPL to Krsnakanti, 11th April, 1971) I am so glad to hear how nicely Tulsi is growing. That is the sign of substantial devotional service. Every center should be encouraged to grow Tulsi. If there is any impediment in growing Tulsi, that means that devotional service is defective. (SPL to Gaura Hari, 9th July, 1971) I have noted the contents with great interest and especially the very encouraging photographs of your Tulasi Devi garden.You are doing one of the best of services by cultivating Srimati Tulasi Devi so nicely. And she is growing so profusely. That is a sign that you are a great devotee because Tulasi Devi thrives on devotion. Thank you very much. (SPL to Indira, 9th August, 1971) Tulasi plants are liberated souls who want to serve Krishna in that way. Anyone who even desires to serve Krishna is liberated, what to speak of one who is actually engaged in devotional service.(SPL to Ekajani, 31st August, 1971) Tulsidevi is part of Krishna's entourage, she is Krishna-ised or Krishna Conscious, and in this pure state she has all the qualities of Krishna, and therefore she becomes worshipable just like Krishna. There is a saying, love me, love my dog. It is like that. To approach the President is very difficult, unless you are the friend of his son or daughter, then it becomes very easy. So worship of Tulsidevi and other of Lord Krishna's Entourage is part of the total devotional attitude of pleasing Krishna.(SPL to Patty Dorgan, 17 th November, 1971) I am very glad to know that you are seriously taking to Srimati Tulasi Devi worship. Tulasi Devi is a pure devotee of Krishna and she should be treated with the same respect given to all Krishna's pure devotees. Simply by worshiping her faithfully, a devotee can get himself free of from all material miseries. In the Nectar of Devotion I have given two verses from the Skanda Purana, one of which is: ``Tulasi is auspicious in all respects. Simply by seeing, simply by touching, simply by remembering, simply by praying to, simply by bowing before, simply by hearing about, or simply by sowing the tree, there is always auspiciousness. Anyone who comes in touch with the Tulasi tree in the above mentioned ways lives eternally in the Vaikuntha world.'' So from this verse we can understand how pure is the service which Tulasi offers to Sri Krishna. So we should always endeavor after becoming servant of Tulasi
288
Devi. I do not know who has taught you that part of a Tulasi plant may be cut off and then replanted? From the Tulasi plant you can cut off only leaves for offering them to Krishna, never for cutting and planting. That is an offense. The manjaris (seeds) can be offered in water and it makes the water fragrant and tasteful. And the manjaris can be planted for growing new Tulasi plants. Yes, the prayer you have enclosed is bona fide. Tulasi Devi never goes back to Godhead, she is always with Godhead. She is a pure devotee and thus she has appeared on this planet to render service to Krishna by being offered in all temples throughout the world by being offered up to the lotus feet of Krishna. (SPL to Radhaballabha dasa, 6th January, 1972) Thank you for the Tulsi leaves you have sent me. Srimati Tulsi Devi is very dear to Lord Krishna, so you must always care for her very lovingly and attentively, and in this way Krishna will be pleased.(SPL to Anutama, 12th April, 1972) The picture of tulasi is especially indicative, because if tulasi grows luxuriantly that proves the sincere devotional service of the place.(SPL to Nityananda, 20th July, 1973) Thank you very much for the Tulasi leaves offered to Lord Caitanya's lotus feet. If one is fortunate enough to receive such holy prasadam then all sinful reactions are immediately purified within the heart and pure devotional service is very easily obtained. I understand that you are especially devoted to the care of Tulasi devi. (SPL to Kirtida Kanyaka, 6th December, 1973) I am very glad to hear that you are engaged in the service of tulsi devi. Tulsi leaves are very important for satisfying Lord Krishna. But tulsi devi is not pleased by the nice tune of singing but by the nice devotion. So you continue to your best, and you will automatically advance more and more in Krishna consciousness.(SPL to Sarada devi dasi, 25th November, 1974)
EKADASI Ekadasi is observed for increasing the strength of devotion.(SPL to Madhusudana, 1st February, 1968) I am glad to learn also that you sometimes fast the whole day, and chant. It is a very good idea and you can follow this principle rigidly two days in a month, namely the Ekadasi days. (SPL to Christopher, 13th July, 1968) Why just 25 rounds? You should chant as many as possible. Real Ekadasi means fasting and chanting and no other business. When one observes fasting, the chanting becomes
289
easier. So on Ekadasi other business can be suspended as far as possible unless there is some urgent business.(SPL to Jadurani, 9th July, 1971)
COMING ON BRAHMINICAL LEVEL B.g.18.42 çamo damas tapaù çaucaà kñäntir ärjavam eva ca jïänaà vijïänam ästikyaà brahma-karma svabhäva-jam SYNONYMS çamaù—peacefulness; damaù—self-control; tapaù—austerity; çaucam— purity; kñäntiù—tolerance; ärjavam—honesty; eva—certainly; ca—and; jïänam—knowledge; vijïänam—wisdom; ästikyam—religiousness; brahma —of a brähmaëa; karma—duty; svabhäva-jam—born of his own nature. TRANSLATION Peacefulness, self-control, austerity, purity, tolerance, honesty, knowledge, wisdom and religiousness—these are the natural qualities by which the brähmaëas work. Yes, I am glad to learn that the brahmacarinis are engaged in assisting work and cleaning. These are the most important duties for the brahmacarinis--namely cleansing.
290
Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally used to inspect temple cleaning and if He would see a little particle of dust He would remark, ``O, you have not done very nice.'' So try to follow His footsteps in the matter of cleansing. By nicely cleansing one can get promotion in the spiritual kingdom in some of the Vaikuntha planets--it is so nice.(SPL to Yamuna, 26th July, 1970) I am so pleased to know that you have been recommended by Sriman Bhagavan das Prabhu for gayatri mantra initiation. Actually that is what I am trying to do in your country is to establish a brahminical society. So when I see that these young American boys are becoming eligible by qualification to take second initiation and become qualified Brahmins, I become very much pleased and my Guru Maharaja becomes pleased also. So you must live up to the rules and regulations of brahminical life. First and foremost is cleanliness. In your country they have so many filthy habits. For example, they don't wash after eating. A brahmana does not do like that. If he did so in India, he would be highly criticized. So even if you eat a little, still you must wash immediately. And the place that you eat at must be washed off immediately also. In this way. A brahmana's name is suci, or one who is clean. In the toilet room wash with water and wash your hands with soap. Then wash feet, face and mouth. Your cloth must be washed daily, especially any cloth used to sleep in. In the kitchen also, things should be kept spotless and cooking should only be done by brahmanas; others may assist. That is the same procedure followed with Deity worship. So these are some of the points to note in Brahminical life. Keep yourself clean outside by bathing, etc. and clean inside by chanting Hare Krishna Mantra. Go on in this way and your rapid advancement in Krishna Consciousness will be certain.(SPL to Laksmi Narayana, 8th July, 1971) So far brahminical rules for cleanliness, those I have already described in the letter mentioned by you. Brahminical means cleanliness. We are trying to create a brahminical society. So all the devotees under your care there in Cleveland should be trained up in that light. Cleanliness is next to Godliness.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 5 th August, 1971) Yes, that is the right idea, to strengthen whatever devotees we have got in spiritual life, fix them beyond any doubts. Then our potency will increase and we may recruit dozens of new devotees easily. Main thing is to make sure everyone is chanting minimum sixteen rounds daily of Hare Krishna Mantra. Otherwise they will not be able to perform the other practices of brahminical life, such as early rising, cleanliness, etc. (SPL to Jagadisa, 22nd July, 1972) So far this making some false story for collecting money or selling book, of course we may do anything for Krishna, but that is supposed to be reserved for very advanced experts in Krishna Consciousness--they know how to catch the big fish without themselves getting wet. So it is not very much advisable to make lies just to sell book. If we simply stick to describing how wonderful is Krishna, then whatever we may lie or exaggerate, that will not be lie! But other things, lies, they will not help us to train ourselves in truthfulness. Lie to some, not to others, that is not a good philosophy. Rather the brahmanas are always truthful, even to their enemies. There is sufficient merit in our books that if you simply describe them sincerely to anyone, they will buy. That art you must develop, not art of lying. Convince them to give by
291
your preaching the Absolute Truth, not by tricking, that is more mature stage of development of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Sri Govinda, 25th December, 1972) So now do everything nicely and cooperate together, and keep everything purified. That is the brahminical qualification, truthfulness and cleanliness, satyam and saucam. These are the first qualifications. Then controlling the mind and the senses, simplicity, full knowledge, and practical application of knowledge, and faith in the Vedas and the spiritual master. Those who are initiated by the brahminical thread, their first duty is to maintain cleanliness and truthfulness. I hope you can understand the importance of this.(SPL to Radhaballabha dasa, 8th December, 1974) There is no need of accumulating wealth more. You can get wealth more, and also spend wealth more. This is brahmanaism. Get and spend, but not to spoil and squander. This example should be shown to others. That the City was paying you means that they are appreciating. Gradually they will all appreciate very much.(SPL to Kurusrestha dasa, 26th September, 1975) Brahminical life means to be very very clean, inside and out. Inside by chanting and hearing, and outside by bathing three times daily, if not possible at least two times, but never less than once. Bathing after passing stool. The qualifications of the Brahmanas are described in the 18th Chapter of Bhagavad gita verse 42 ``Peacefulness, self-control, austerity, purity, tolerance, honesty, wisdom, knowledge and religiousness--these are the qualities by which the brahmanas work.'' So see that these instructions are being followed nicely.(SPL to Sivarama, 7th December, 1975) I have chanted on the sacred threads and they are enclosed herewith, now hold a fire ceremony and have the students hear the Gayatri mantra chanted by me and the tape recording through the right ear. Instruct the newly initiated Brahmins about cleanliness, taking bath three time daily, taking bath each time after passing stool. Cleanliness within and without, that is very important for brahminical life. The qualifications of the Brahmanans are described in the 18th Chapter 42nd verse of the Bhagavad gita. You may chant on the beads of the first initiates, and they must chant at least 16 rounds daily, that will keep them strong.(SPL to Madhudvisa Maharaja, 7th December, 1975) The newly initiated brahmanas should hear the mantra from the tape recording through the right ear. Brahmin initiation means to be very clean, inside and outside. Inside by chanting the glories of the Lord, and outside by bathing regularly. Washing hands and mouth after eating. Instruct them all these things, and do it yourself, example is better than precept.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 19th December, 1975) In our Vedic Universities we will not encourage anyone to be merely a bookworm. There must be life--rising early in the morning, attending mangala arati, taking prasadam, etc. The man who is studying will be brahmana, the farmer will be vaisya. In this way there
292
will be divisions, but they are all one in service to Krishna.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Maharaja, 9th January, 1976) The names and beads duly chanted upon by your local GBC man, may be given at a fire yajna. The brahmana thread and gayatri mantra which must be heard through the right ear, may also be given at the fire yajna. All initiated disciples must chant 16 rounds a day without fail and observe the four regulative principles very strictly. The brahmanas must become learned in the sastras and very clean internally and externally by regularly bathing with water and the holy name. A brahmana must be fixed up in understanding of brahmana. One should not take it cheaply. This initiation is very serious and one should endeavor to follow the orders of the spiritual master with great determination. Daksina should also be offered when one presents oneself for initiation.(SPL to Ajita dasa, 20th August, 1976) The newly initiated brahmanas may hear the mantra by tape in the right ear. The local GBC man may chant on the beads. All initiates must practice chanting 16 rounds daily and strictly follow the four regulative principles which must be stressed with great care so that they are very familiar with them. The brahmana must be clean inside and out by bathing with water and mantra. They must become fixed up in the sastra so that they may overcome the bondage of maya with the sword of knowledge.(SPL to Sukadeva dasa, 11th September, 1976) I have also accepted the brahmanas who you have recommended: Sukalina Devi Dasi, Vedapriya Devi Dasi, and Aravinda Dasa. Enclosed please find a sacred thread duly chanted on for Aravinda Dasa. After putting on the sacred thread he may be allowed to hear from the tape the Gayatri Mantra in the right ear. Since there is no sacred thread for the women, they may have already heard the mantra. In any case there are enclosed three mantra sheets, one for each of them. Now teach them to be good brahmanas by keeping clean internally by always chanting Hare Krsna and externally by always bathing.(SPL to Kuladri dasa, 28th April, 1977)
PREACHING, CHANTING, AND DEITY WORSHIP Yes, the verse concerning Arca Vigraha is like this: ``arcasiladhir gurusu naramati vaisnave jati budhi.'' The meaning is that one should not think of the Deity as made of stone, wood, etc. Another verse is, ``Archaiam Evam Paria Ja Pujan Sadraya Hatay.'' The meaning is that one who worships the Deity with great devotion but doesn't show any devotion to the devotees of the Lord, or doesn't preach Krishna Consciousness for the benefit of the general public, he is in the lower stage of devotional service.(SPL to Madhusudana, 1st February, 1968)
293
In this age, chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra is the prime business of the devotee, and preaching of this Hare Krishna Mantra by outdoor Sankirtana and propagation of literature is our more important business. Side by side, Deity worship is recommended, but when there is a question of accepting one of them, we shall prefer to accept chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra first.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 5th September, 1969) At first, I must thank you very much for your slides and the viewer, which I enjoy whenever I find some time. The pictures of London Temple immediately get me there, and I enjoy your company. So I can understand that everything is going on well in London Temple. The service of the Lord should be so nicely executed that Radharani will bestow upon you blessings, raising Her right hand palm. You have got a very nice wife, a devotee and intelligent. So both husband and wife combined together please see that the Temple service is being executed regularly and nicely, and thus make your lives happy and successful. Side by side, both of you should train your junior brothers and sisters in the service of the Lord, so that in case both of you go for preaching work, the scheduled program of the Temple may not be hampered. We should follow two important lines, namely the Pancaratriki Bidhi as well as Bhagavata Bidhi. The Bhagavata Bidhi is preaching work, and Sankirtana, and Pancaratriki Bidhi is Temple worship of the Deities. The Temple worship will keep us sanctified, and when we shall preach in sanctified, pure heart, the preaching will be immediately effective. So we have to follow the two parallel lines simultaneously for successful execution of Devotional service.(SPL to Gurudasa, 15th March, 1970) As I have already said many times that we have to maintain two lines parallel; namely the path of Srimad-Bhagavatam and the path of Pancaratriki. Srimad-Bhagavatam is the path for Paramahamsas, ansd Pancaratra path is for the neophytes. So the Temple worship is necessary for the beginners so that by following the regulative principles such devotees become more and more purified and thus gradually come on the platform to understand Srimad-Bhagavatam. So we shall always keep these principles in view and maintain our centers on this standard.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 28th May, 1970) I am glad to learn that you are continuing your mahasankirtana., that is very nice. This is our main business. Temple worship is not so important as Sankirtana on the public roads and selling our literatures. Your class schedule is also very nice.(SPL to Damodara, 1st July, 1970) When our routine work, like chanting, reading books, nice arati, deity worship, etc., is very nice, then our preaching will have effect. That is the secret.(SPL to Kirtanananda Maharaja, 12th December, 1971) The thing is, we should have a little common sense in all activities. The example can be given that women by nature do not forget to dress very nicely although always engaged in household affairs. Deity worship or lecturing in the colleges is just as important as book distribution. So, these things must be done very nicely and at the same time, book distribution should be done. Not that we should do one thing at the sacrifice of another. That requires a little common sense. Factually, we should be engaged 24 hours in Krishna's
294
service and everything should be done very nicely and perfectly.(SPL to Adi Kesava dasa, 2 nd January, 1975) Gaura Nitai deities should not be taken into university classrooms. The professors and students will think we are fanatics. It is better to keep a big picture of Gaura Nitai which can be seen by everyone, rather than taking deities into a classroom.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976) I have seen the pictures of the Deity installation you have sent. It appears to be very nicely done. Stick to the principles. All the brahmana devotees appear to be very nice. Do this and be happy. In your country hundreds of temples like this must be opened. Town to town, village to village. I am very pleased. Another temple opened, another book published, that is the success of this Movement. Without book distribution the temple worship standard will also diminish. Therefore both of them should go side by side. I can see in the pictures so many outsiders offering respect with awe and veneration. This Deity worship is very important. As soon as you get sufficient initiated brahmanas try to open another center. (SPL to Kurusrestha dasa, 28th December, 1976)
5. LIVING ON THE HOLY PLACE STRUCTURE OF ISKCON Seven Purposes of the International Society for Krsna Consciousness: (a)To systematically propagate spiritual knowledge to society at large and to educate all peoples in the techniques of spiritual life in order to check the imbalance of values and to achieve real unity and peace in the world. (b)To propagate a consciousness of Krsna, as it is revealed in the Bhagavad Gita and Srimad Bhagavatam. (c)To bring the members of the Society together with each other and nearer to Krsna, the prime entity, thus to develop the idea within the members, and humanity at large, that each soul is part and parcel of the quality of Godhead (Krsna). (d)To teach and encourage the sankirtan movenent, congregational chanting of the holy name of God as revealed in the teachings of Lord Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu.
295
(e)To erect for the members and for society at large, a holy place of transcendental pastimes, dedicated to the Personality of Krsna. (f)To bring the members closer together for the purpose of teaching a simpler and more natural way of life. (g)With a view towards achieving the aforementioned Purposes, to publish and distribute periodicals, magazines, books and other writings. (S.P.-Lilamrta, 132-133)
25th February, 1976 The conversation turned to Sharma dasa, an American devotee who came here after serving in Africa. Disturbed by the misbehavior and poor standards there, he came to Vrndavana to see Srila Prabhupada late last year, saying he only wanted to chant Hare Krsna. Prabhupada allowed him to come here to Mayapur. As present he is living at the gosala, chanting one hundred and fifty rounds a day and eating only the remnants of foodstuffs left by the devotees. Recently he came to see Srila Prabhupada to get permission to build a tree hut to live in, so that he could avoidseeing anyone. He complained that he was being disturbed because devotees coming to see him interrupted his chanting. But Prabhupada condemned his idea, which he said was „living like a monkey.“ He said that Sharma`s so-called renunciation was actually another form of sense gratification. It was also based on selfish interest, even if it was only a small display of it,(P.D.,1,380) 27th February, 1976 As far as the dept in Africa was concerned, he good humoredly said Brahmananda Swami, „We will not hang him, but he will have to work to pay off his debt.“ Prabhupada said that his Guru Maharaja had continually started big projects and kept the whole Gaudiya Matha in debt in order to keep his men active and busy. The disciple is always indebted to the spiritual master. He said that, anyway, to be indebt is not such a bad thing, because then the men will not become lazy. (P.D.,1,390)
GOVERNING BODY COMMISSION
7th June, 1976 The reporter was also interested in the future of our Movement. He asked about Srila Prabhupada`s health and he inquired about Prabhupada`s arrangements for perpetuating his work. „Is there anyone who is designated to succeed you as the primary teacher of the Movement?“
296
„I am training some, I mean to say, advanced students,“ Prabhupada replied, „so that they may be very easily take up the charge. I have made them GBC. They are under my direct training, and I think they will be able to conduct this Movement.“ „Do you expect to name one person as your successor or have you already?“ „That I am not contemplaining now,“ Srila Prabhupada told him, and indicated how he expected things to go on. „But there is no need of one person. As other things are managed, but by committee, so this can also be managed, and the committee may elect one person as chief. As, just like in the democracy there are senators and there is president, so if may be I may nominate or they can nominate.“ (P.D.,2,289) 10th June, 1976 Srila Prabhupada`s age seems to be of particular interest to reporters. This one wanted to know whether Srila Prabhupada could continue with such a rigoros travel schedule. He also wanted to know if there would be a single appointed successor to him. As before, Prabhupada said he was training GBC`s and they would continue to guide the Movement. (P.D.,2,325-326)
SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC
One should have unflinching faith in Krsna and similarly in the Spiritual Master. That is the way of understanding the secret of Krsna Consciousness. Unfortunately, attempt has been made lately in our Society to shake this formula. This mischievous attempt has done a great harm, but if you the members of the Governing Body Commission can rectify this mischievous attempt, then still there is hope of making our progress uninterruptedly. I hope Krsna will help us. There are two verses in the Canakya Sloka how a family or an institution can be glorified or burned into ashes by one person. The Canakya Pandit says that if there is one tree in the forest producing nice aromatic flower, that one tree can glorify the whole forest by the flavor of its flower. Similarly if there is one tree in whose cavity there is a little fire, that one tree can burn into ashes the whole forest. So this simile is applicable anywhere. In a family if there is one good boy, he can glorify the whole family and similarly if there is bad boy he can turn the whole family into ashes. Similarly in this institution if there is a bad disciple he can burn the whole institution into ashes. The Governing Body Commission's duty is therefore to see that every member is following the rules and regulations and chanting sixteen round regularly on the beads. I hope the GBC in cooperation with the Sannyasis in their touring program will be able to keep vigilance systematically in order to keep the Society as pure as possible.(SPL to Bali Mardan, 25th August,1970) Now I have invested the GBC for maintaining the standard of our Krsna Consciousness Society, so keep the GBC very vigilant. I have already given you full directions in my books. Please counteract this contamination which has been spread throughout our Society.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 13th September, 1970)
297
So if our GBC members remain strong, strictly following the regulative principles, everything will be all right. Please continue to travel among the centers and preach as much as possible.(SPL to Bagavan dasa, 19th September, 1970) I have formed this GBC for that purpose, to keep the devotional standards at the highest level and at the same time to manage a world-wide organization.(SPL to Rupanuga, 4th November, 1970) Please see that the highest standards are maintained in all the Temples in your jurisdiction as well as your own. We are now attracting the attention of the public in general and very influential persons as well. So our program if it is kept pure according to my many instructions, will give you the deserved reputation of being the topmost members of the society. That is very much wanted so that we may hope to change the society as a whole. Keep the Montreal and Vancouver Centers carefully in cooperation and in general see that things are going well with the help of your Godbrothers and other Governing Body Commissioners.(SPL to Jagadisa, 14th November, 1970) So far the overseeing of the temples in your Zone, I am very glad that you are travelling there and preaching and thus feeling enlivened. Just see that the standard of purity is strictly maintained and the standard of enthusiasm for spreading Lord Caitanya's Movement is increased.(SPL to Karandhara, 18th December, 1970) The formula for ISKCON organization is very simple and can be understood by everyone. The world is divided into twelve zones. For each zone there is one zonal secretary appointed by Srila Prabhupada. The zonal secretaries duty is to see that the spiritual principles are being upheld very nicely in all the Temples of his zone.(SPL to all the temple presidents, signed by Srila Prabhupada and Karandhara, 22nd April, 1972) Your idea to recruit many brahmacaris is nice. We need a class of men purely brahmanas. The whole world is full of sudras. The Krishna Consciousness movement is meant for reestablishing the system of four varnas and asramas, then there will be progress of civilization. We have got such a nice process that even from the base sudras we can create brahmanas of highest calibre. All the presidents of our centers should see that all the members are strictly observing the brahminical standards, such as rising early, cleansing at least twice daily, reading profusely, attending arati, like that. You begin immediately this process. That is the main work of GBC. Sometimes we see that even they do not wash hands after eating. Even after drinking water we should wash hands. That is suci. Suchi means purest. Everyone should join the mangal arati. Gradually, we should become more regulated and strict for following the rules and regulations. Otherwise we shall fall down.(SPL to Rupanuga, 3 rd May, 1972) I think it is best thing if the GBC members always travel on Sankirtana Party in their zone and go from one village to another and visit the temples to see how the students are learning and do my work. In this way, they will avoid the propensity to sit down and plot
298
and scheme how to eat and sleep. So you can advise them all to travel extensively on Sankirtana all over their zone.(SPL to Karandhara, 4th May, 1972) You mention you like to speak now very often, but the first business should be to preach to the devotees. It is better to maintain a devotee than to try to convince others to become devotees. It is the duty of the GBC to maintain the devotees, keep them in the highest standard of Krishna Consciousness, and give them all good instruction, and let them go out and preach for making more devotees. Your first job should be to make sure that every one of the devotees in your zone of management is reading regularly our literatures and discussing the subject matter seriously from different angles of seeing, and that they are somehow or other absorbing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness philosophy. If they are fully educated in our philosophy and if they can get all of the knowledge and study it from every viewpoint, then very easily they will perform tapasya or renunciation and that will be their advancement in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972) So first thing is to instruct all of your temple presidents and the other devotees to read daily, just as we have done in our morning class in Los Angeles. You may remember that we were reading one sloka each morning in Sanskrit and reciting it altogether and then discussing it thoroughly by seeing different new things. So you introduce this system and train the devotees first. Don't be too much concerned for the time being with nondevotees, now we must fix-up what devotees we have got in the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, then we will succeed. What good are many, many devotees if none of them are knowledgeable? (SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972) I fully approve of your program for traveling, now you combine the sannyasi requirement for traveling extensively, and at the same time as GBC man you shall be my personal secretary for maintaining the highest level of Krishna Consciousness amongst the devotees in your zone. I am very much concerned that the devotees should be given all good instruction and knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, that is the duty of the GBC man.GBC should not be so much concerned for preaching to nondevotees, better to utilize time and train the devotees, especially the responsible officers, and they can go out for preaching to nondevotees and making new devotees. But if they do not have any knowledge, how can they go out and preach? So you GBC men are my selected few for insuring that what I am doing will be carried on very nicely for the pleasure of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.(SPL to Madhudvisa, 16th June, 1972) So I do not think the leaders are themselves following, nor they are seeing the others are following strictly. That must be rectified at once. Each centre remain independent, that's all right, but the president and other officers must themselves follow and see the others are following the regulative principles carefully, and giving them good instruction so they may understand nicely why this tapasya is necessary. And GBC and Sannyasis will travel and see the officers are doing this, and if they observe anything lowering of the standard, they must reform and advise, or if there is some discrepancy I shall remove it.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972)
299
So now I am seeing more and more that my senior disciples must take and active role in continuing the high standard of purity which has been established in our Vaisnava line. In your travelling from centre to centre, you must be very careful to see that the leaders are observing the principles of chanting 16 rounds, rising early for Mangala Arati, participating in the morning and evening classes, observing the four regulative principles etc., and if there is any deviation from this standard then it is the responsibility of you and the local GBC representative to rectify it immediately. Within these Vaisnava standards which I have put forward lies the spiritual strength of our movement. So you may please do the needful in this regard.(SPL to Sudama, 16th February, 1973) As GBC you must see that they and all the devotees in the temples are first of all chanting at least 16 rounds on beads. Be sure they are aware of the ten offenses to chanting, and that they remain enthusiastic about improving their devotional service in that way.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 24th March, 1974) As GBC your first responsibility is to keep yourself spiritually fit and see that all the devotees in your zone of management are chanting 16 rounds, rising early and strictly avoiding the sinful activities. If they are doing this, then management will be at your finger's end. Of course I am encouraged to hear that in each center you have stressed the distribution of my books and you are seeing that devotees daily go out for sankirtana as a primary devotional item. So you have a very wide range of area to cover and many things to look after, please do it very soberly, consulting when necessary with your GBC Godbrothers. (SPL to Hrdayananda Maharaja, 4th June, 1974) Chanting offenselessly is the remedy for all of these diseases. Therefore I have established that the duty of the president of each temple and also the GBC is to see that each devotee is following the rules and regulations, chanting 16 rounds so that they may be spiritually fit.(SPL to Vidarbha Kanya dasi, 19th August, 1974) GBC means that one must be ideal Vaisnava. That means there must be strict observance in following all the rules and regulations. This is your main responsibility, and then to see that all others are following strictly. Then everything will be all right. (SPL to Jagadisa dasa, 6th September, 1974) Regarding Sydney, that the President has left, if one does not follow the regulative principles, then he will leave. That is a fact. Has somebody else been elected? This is the function of the GBC, to see that one may not be taken away by maya. The GBC should all be the instructor gurus. I am in the initiator guru, and you should be the instructor guru by teaching what I am teaching and doing what I am doing. This is not a title, but you must actually come to this platform. This I want.(SPL to Madhudvisa Swami, 4th August, 1975) So study my books and reproduce the purports in your own language. You should instruct your temple presidents to preach like this. This is preaching. We haven't got to invent something by our fertile brain for preaching. Everything is there. One who is expert for
300
presenting these things before the audience so they can conveniently understand, this is a successful preacher. You have only to speak what Krsna has said. Then you become a preacher.(SPL to Jagadisa dasa, 9th November, 1975) Yes, as a Sannyasi and GBC your first duty is to read my books. Otherwise how will you preach? In order to remain steadily fixed in Krishna consciousness there must be a sound philosophical understanding. Otherwise it will become only sentiment. Whenever you find time please read my books.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976)
MANAGERIAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC
Regarding your questions, the sannyasis are now devoted fully to travelling and preaching work, management is left to the local Temple Presidents and the members of the Governing Body Commission.(SPL to Upendra, 4th August, 1970) Now I have set up the Governing Body Commission to handle management, questions of philosophy, and personal problems. These things are too much botheration for me, I simply want time to write books to satisfy my Guru Maharaja.(SPL to Upendra, 6th August, 1970) I'm glad that you and Bali Mardan Prabhu have had a chance to be together and have planned jointly one center in Hong Kong. That is what I wish to see from the GBC members; that they work combinedly to open as many centers as possible all over the world. I am very hopeful for this GBC that you will work in such a way that I may be completely relieved from all management of this society.(SPL to Sudama, 4th November, 1970)
301
I have formed this GBC for that purpose, to keep the devotional standards at the highest level and at the same time to manage a world-wide organization.(SPL to Rupanuga, 4th November,1970) I am very glad that you are trying with all the other GBC members to maintain all the various functions of our very large organization up to the standard as I have set for you. This is most important. So please always work cooperatively for this end. I know that there has been a great disturbance amongst the devotees caused recently, but now things are being rectified. You are right to say that the example and kindly guidance of our elder members in the Society is the most profound force for motivating our students both new and old towards advanced Krsna Consciousness. Neglect of following the regulative activities and so-called advancement on the basis of self-motivation are both offensive. One should sincerely try to bring himself to the stage of devotional service motivated by pure love of Krsna, and our personal example must set a guide for them.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 25th November, 1970) It is good that you GBC members are meeting and conjointly discussing such things as life membership, book distribution, etc. The future hope of solid standing of our mission is on the proper management of our Governing Body Commission.. Now we are increasing in volume. The area of our activity is expanding. Under the circumstances, if our management goes on nicely to maintain our prestige and good name, that will be our success. Such status quo can be maintained only on our being freed from any kind of sense gratifying attitude, because pure devotional service means: anya avhilasita sunya; or without any other desire than to satisfy Krishna.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 16th February, 1971) If you require more men and women to teach there at Gurukula, you can send from your jurisdiction as GBC man Central USA zone. You will not be too much involved with local temple management, but for management which will require the larger interests, that will be your responsibility as GBC. So you find out some teachers from your zone and send there.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 16th June, 1972) You mention that you are no longer much occupied with seeing that the rent and mortgage is paid and that the incense is sold, but GBC means to be occupied with everything in the zone. It is not that now we are preachers we can neglect all other points. No, the GBC member is supposed to know everything and anything about the condition and situation of all matters within his jurisdiction. That is the meaning of secretary. So because we are engaged in many fields of activity I am especially relying upon that knowledge of my GBC assistants and secretaries to manage everything properly. But if we do not take time to understand how the financial matters are going on, then at any moment we may experience some calamity due to our inattention to these matters. Therefore, you should try to keep yourself always informed how the financial matters are improving and keep your watchful eye on every feature of our Krishna Consciousness activity. That is also part of preaching work. I am also preaching daily. But I am at the same time managing everything, seeing the statements of accounts, going to the bank, giving advice on every topic, like that. Just now I have purchased one apartment house with seven apartments just adjacent to the L.A. temple and very soon we shall invest in similar properties. So practically there is no question of my
302
neglecting the financial matters of the society, and similarly, you shall do as I am doing. That is your real business.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 1st July, 1972) Regarding your points about taxation, corporate status, etc., I have heard from Jayatirtha you want to make big plan for centralization of management, taxes, monies, corporate status, bookkeeping, credit, like that. I do not at all approve of such plan. Do not centralize anything. Each temple must remain independent and self-sufficient. That was my plan from the very beginning, why you are thinking otherwise? Once before you wanted to do something centralizing with your GBC meeting, and if I did not interfere the whole thing would have been killed. Do not think in this way of big corporation, big credits, centralization--these are all nonsense proposals. Only thing I wanted was that books printing and distribution should be centralized, therefore I appointed you and Bali Mardan to do it. Otherwise, management, everything, should be done locally by local men. Accounts must be kept, things must be in order and lawfully done, but that should be each temple's concern, not yours. Krishna Consciousness Movement is for training men to be independently thoughtful and competent in all types of departments of knowledge and action, not for making bureaucracy. Once there is bureaucracy the whole thing will be spoiled. There must be always individual striving and work and responsibility, competitive spirit, not that one shall dominate and distribute benefits to the others and they do nothing but beg from you and you provide. No. Never mind there may be botheration to register each centre, take tax certificate each, become separate corporations in each state. That will train men how to do these things, and they shall develop reliability and responsibility, that is the point. I am little observing now, especially in your country, that our men are losing their enthusiasm for spreading on our programmes of Krishna Consciousness movement. Otherwise, why so many letters of problems are coming, dissatisfied? That is not a very good sign. The whole problem is they are not following the regulative principles, that I can detect. Without this, enthusiasm will be lacking. Even mechanically following, and if he gets gradually understanding from the class, he will come to the point of spontaneous enthusiasm. This spontaneous loving devotional service is not so easy matter, but if one simply sticks strictly to the rules and regulations, like rising early, chanting 16 rounds, chanting gayatri, keeping always clean--then his enthusiasm will grow more and more, and if there is also patience and determination, one day he will come to the platform of spontaneous devotion, then his life will be perfect. All of this I have told you in Nectar of Devotion. So I do not think the leaders are themselves following, nor they are seeing the others are following strictly. That must be rectified at once. Each centre remain independent, that's all right, but the president and other officers must themselves follow and see the others are following the regulative principles carefully, and giving them good instruction so they may understand nicely why this tapasya is necessary. And GBC and Sannyasis will travel and see the officers are doing this, and if they observe anything lowering of the standard, they must reform and advise, or if there is some discrepancy I shall remove it. Of course, if new men are coming, they may not be expected immediately to take to our regulative principles cent per cent. Therefore we should not be so anxious to induce them to live in the temple. Anyone who lives in the temple must agree to follow the rules and regulations without fail. So if some new man moves in with us he may become discouraged if he is forced in this way. Therefore let them live outside and become gradually convinced in the class why they should accept some austerity, then they will live with us out of their own accord and follow nicely everything. It is very difficult to give up very quickly so many bad habits as you have got in your country, so educate them gradually, first with chanting, and do not be so much anxious to count up so many numbers of new devotees, if such devotees go
303
away later being too early forced. I want to see a few sincere devotees, not many false devotees or pretenders. So my point is that the regulative principles must be followed by everyone. Otherwise their enthusiasm dwindles and they again think of sex and become restless, and so many problems are there. There is some symptom of missing the point. The point is to be engaged in doing something for Krishna, never mind what is that job, but being so engaged in doing something very much satisfying to the devotee that he remains always enthusiastic. He will automatically follow the regulative principles because they are part of his occupational duty--by applying them practically as his occupational duty, he realizes the happy result of regulative principles. So the future of this Krishna Consciousness movement is very bright, so long the managers remain vigilant that 16 rounds are being chanted by everyone without fail, that they are all rising before four morning, attending mangal arati--Our leaders shall be careful not to kill the spirit of enthusiastic service, which is individual and spontaneous and voluntary. They should try always to generate some atmosphere of fresh challenge to the devotees, so that they will agree enthusiastically to rise and meet it. That is the art of management: to draw out spontaneous loving spirit of sacrificing some energy for Krishna. But where are so many expert managers? All of us should become expert managers and preachers. We should not be very much after comforts and become complacent or self-contented. There must be always some tapasya, strictly observing the regulative principles--Krishna Consciousness movement must be always a challenge, a great achievement to be gained by voluntary desire to do it, and that will keep it healthy. So you big managers now try to train up more and more some competent preachers and managers like yourselves. Forget this centralizing and bureaucracy. (SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972) Regarding the International Trust Board, we are now expanding and so our interests should be carefully guarded. Certainly the 12 GBC members are being trained up strictly under my guidance so that they will protect the interest of the society very, very carefully. All our property should be well protected, and I think in every document my name as FounderAcarya should be mentioned. Special care should be taken that no property can be sold or mortgaged by local managers as was done by Gaurasundara. This is my only concern.(SPL to Bali Mardan, 5th September, 1974) Regarding your trip to U.S.A. you say that you will be tactful and respectful in your dealings. That should be the motto of all GBC. Be tolerant, and if there is any deficiency, rectify it. All our men have volunteered good service, so the background is good will. So everything should be done on the basis of good will.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 7th September, 1974)
GBC AND THE TEMPLE PRESIDENT
He may be the supreme authority for the New Vrindaban center, but the management should be entrusted to the Brahmacaris and next the Grhasthas. He should not directly
304
interfere with the management--he can simply give direction and the Brahmacaris and Grhasthas can carry out the management.(SPL to Hayagriva, 18th March, 1969) So far as investment of the society's money for New Vrindaban is concerned, certainly it will be done in New Vrindaban, and not only the money which Kirtanananda Maharaja collects, but also, if need be, any center will invest money. But that investment should be in proportion to food and salt. To make it more tasteful, one adds salt to his food, and similarly, every center should be independently developed by supplying the food, and the society, if required, will supply the salt. For the present, all energy should be diverted to start a nice press for our publication work. So there is no extra money for the society to invest in New Vrindaban. Neither you can spare any money to anyone without my permission. Whatever you possess now in funds, that is not your personal money, so how can you execute the request of Kirtanananda at the present moment? I think you will understand the matter rightly and do the needful.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th August, 1969) I have seen the agenda of your president's meeting. This is nice. One thing should be followed, however, as your countrymen are more or less independent spirited and lovers of democracy. So everything should be done very carefully so that their sentiments may not be hurt. According to Sanskrit moral principles, everything has to be acted, taking consideration of the place, audience and time. As far as possible the centers should act freely, but conjointly. They must look forward to the common development. That should be the principle. You are all intelligent boys, and you should be engaged in Krishna's service. Then He will give you all intelligence. So in every action we should always pray to Krishna for His help so that we may act it nicely. Lord Krishna advised Arjuna yudhyasva mam anusmara [Bg. 8.7]. That should be our principle. We should use all our intellect as well as possible, and at the same time we should remember Krishna always.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 13 th October, 1969) Regarding movement of the members from one temple to another, I think the local president's permission is sufficient. Don't take too much load of individual administration. That will be unmanageable in the near future. I have also instructed Brahmananda in this way. I have also advised Brahmananda to ask for monthly reports, and similarly you may ask for monthly reports. That will be easier.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 18th October, 1969) As GBC you must see to it that the highest standards of routine work are maintained throughout all the centers, and that chanting, rising early, cleansing, and all other aspects of our regular program may not be neglected. That is our first business. GBC men should not dictate very much, simply supervise and see that the standards are maintained. The individual presidents should be more managerial, more individual, and you can supervise, and if some defect is detected, you can make suggestions how to correct it. But if we lose individuality and simply become mechanical, what is the point?(SPL to Hamsaduta, 14th February, 1972) The formula for ISKCON organization is very simple and can be understood by everyone. The world is divided into twelve zones. For each zone there is one zonal secretary appointed by Srila Prabhupada. The zonal secretaries duty is to see that the spiritual principles are being
305
upheld very nicely in all the Temples of his zone. Otherwise each Temple shall be independent and self-supporting. Let every Temple President work according to his own capacity to improve the Krishna Consciousness of his center. So far the practical management is concerned, that is required, but not that we should become too much absorbed in fancy organization. Our business is spiritual life, so whatever organization needs to be done, the Presidents may handle and take advice and assistance from their GBC representative. In this way let the Societies work go on and everyone increase their service at their own creative rate.(SPL to temple presidents, signed by Srila Prabhupada and Karandhara dasa, 22nd April, 1972) This program to make each and every center spiritually strong should be the duty of the GBC. So far financing, let them do in their own way, and you can simply advise them. Don't bother too much about financial matters, but your first concern should be book and magazine distribution. We have to increase our preaching propensity. That is our main business. Your reports of book distribution are very, very encouraging. The more you distribute our books and magazines, that is solid work.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 24th April, 1972) I think Gaurasundara in Hawaii is the GBC man for South American Zone, so you should also write to him in this connection and take his advice and make report to him, along with Hanuman, at least once in a month what you are doing(SPL to Citsukhananda ,11th December,1972) I am desiring now to turn over the management of the society to my disciples, the temple presidents and GBC men especially, so cooperatively you may work out the management details.(SPL to Gunagrahi dasa ,31st Januar,1973) Regarding the agitation to remove Tejas: No, Tejas must not be removed. Stop this. This is a clique. I don't want this. Why has Subala Maharaja gone there. He is an outsider, why are they interfering. Subala left India now why has he returned without permission? This removal of the president is very unconstitutional. The devotees who do not like to work with Tejas should immediately go away from the temple. But he may not. Those who feel against him can go away. Devotees come from the outside and interfere. No, they cannot change the president. Who sent Janmanjoya there? Why is he taking to politics? So you opinion is also mine, that Tejas is the most sincere worker of the lot. Please stop this(SPL to Tamal Krsna Maharaja,11th January,1974) The GBC must be vigilant by following the regulative principles and teach by ideal character the presidents of the centers, and the presidents by their ideal character must teach the others then automatically all members of the whole institution will be ideal to the human society. Then we can dictate to administrators or sometimes take hold of the administration. In the absence of competent leaders we may take the post. But we must be very careful in the flow of the political movement we may not forget our ideal life. For example, Parasaram was a Brahmin but when he found the ksatriyas were mismanaging he killed them twenty one times and some of them fled to European countries. This is the history. So far we are concerned we shall keep ourselves in ideal brahminical position and if need be
306
if no ksatriya or Vaisya is here we can take up their work as emergency. Our business is to create ideal ksatriyas and vaisyas but beyond that our real business is to keep ourselves as ideal Brahmins. If we are not ideal we cannot create others as ideal. Training is required for the 1st, 2nd and 3rd classes of social constitution. Persons who are not fit for being advanced by training are sudras or less than that. At the present moment in the world state, there are sudras and less than that. There are no ideal brahmanas or ksatriyas. But these four divisions are imperative. So our business is to keep fit as brahmanas and to train others to be ideal ksatriyas and vaisyas for advancing the whole society.(SPL to Rupanuga Maharaja, 28 th April, 1974) Regarding your trip to U.S.A. you say that you will be tactful and respectful in your dealings. That should be the motto of all GBC. Be tolerant, and if there is any deficiency, rectify it. All our men have volunteered good service, so the background is good will. So everything should be done on the basis of good will.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 7th September, 1974) Regarding Madhavananda being the president, if he received the vote, why you have opposed? You must be impartial. My recommendation is that he must be the president. He has been chosen by the vote, and I am giving the casting vote for him. He is doing things very nicely there, so he must be the president. Prabha Visnu should go on Sankirtana, and Madhavananda should be president. Everything must go on. The women are doing nicely, so why are they being changed from the pujari to the Sankirtana? These things should be done by the President. These are internal things, and you should not interfere. I do not approve of your changing the women. It should be the choice of Madhavananda who should be the pujari.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 12th September, 1974) Regarding the election at Bhaktivedanta Manor, as you have suggested an election of all members present should be held to make a final selection. I have already suggested this to Mukunda. Another meeting should be held, and I have already asked Bhagavan das to be present, so there will be two GBC's and all members present. Out of the two candidates whoever is elected by the majority vote, may be the president.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 1st October, 1974) Regarding the election I have already suggested that you hold another election in the presence of Hamsaduta and Bhagavan dasa with all members present, and to take that decision as final. There are so many contradictory statements in this matter.(SPL to Madhavananda dasa, 1st October, 1974) Regarding the election of President, a president can only be changed by vote. If no vote was taken, then the president cannot be changed. Neither Hamsaduta can change the president whimsically or can anybody else change the president. According the ``Direction of Management'' the GBC cannot change the President but only by vote can it be done. The GBC's business is to see that the President and the members are doing nicely, following the regulative principles, and chanting 16 rounds and that other things are going on nicely.
307
If it was decided by vote that Hamsaduta would select the president then Hamsaduta is right. Without authority Hamsaduta cannot change the election. If the vote was in favor of Madhavananda, then Hamsaduta cannot whimsically change the vote. But, if by vote he was authorized to select the president, then whomever he selects is right. I was not informed by my secretary that Hamsaduta was authorized by vote to make the selection. But, why was Hamsaduta authorized if the vote was already taken? This I do not know. On the whole I understand there are so many contradictions, so in the presence of all members you may take the vote again and decide finally.(SPL to Mukunda dasa, 29th September, 1974) The local management has to be done by temple president, GBC should see whether management is going on nicely, and if there are any discrepancies that will be discussed at the GBC meeting in Mayapur. That is the process. Sannyasis are meant for preaching only. That is the principle. But, contrary to the principle if things are being embezzled then how can I save them. How one man can manage the whole world affairs? This is my concern. So far I know you are approved manager, so why complaints are there I do not know.(SPL to Jayatirtha dasa, 16th October, 1975) I have spoken with Sukadeva das Adhikari, the Honolulu Temple President. It appears that because you had made some derogatory racial remarks against him in the presence of other devotees here in the temple, it has become difficult to manage and win the respect of this devotees. If the GBC undermines the efforts of the temple presidents how will things go on smoothly. This situation could have been avoided by sober dealings in a Krsna Conscious manner. I do not want that Sukadeva be removed from his position as I can see that he is sincerely following the principles at present. The GBC can not whimsically change the temple president, there is a resolution to this effect. Why have you threatened to remove him and unnecessarily created this situation? Please be very sober in your dealings with these temple presidents, they are undoubtedly rendering a valuable service and are worthy of respect and encouragement(SPL to Gurukrpa Maharaja, 18th May, 1976) My dear GBC disciples, So I request you to relieve me of management responsibilities more and more so that I can complete the Srimad-Bhagavatam translation. If I am always having to manage, then I cannot do my work on the books. It is document, I have to choose each word very soberly and if I have to think of management then I cannot do this. I cannot be like these rascals who present something mental concoction to cheat the public. So this task will not be finished without the cooperation of my appointed assistants, the GBC, temple presidents, and sannyasis. I have chosen my best men to be GBC and I do not want that the GBC should be disrespectful to the temple presidents. You can naturally consult me, but if the basic principle is weak, how will things go on? So please assist me in the management so that I can be free to finish the Srimad-Bhagavatam which will be our lasting contribution to the world.(SPL to all Governing Board Commissioners, 19th May, 1976) What happened to Jagat Purusa in Bombay? He is an experienced man in Bombay so why he should be changed to Delhi? This change of Presidents is to be made in the GBC meeting. In the middle of the year there is no question of change. Tejyas can continue as
308
President. Three times changing president is not good. It should first be conjointly considered by the GBC.(SPL to Gopala Krsna dasa, 11th July, 1976)
AUTHORITY OF THE GBC
GBC members are simply to see that things are going on. Other centers have got president, secretary, etc. and they are managing separately. That is the formula. So how is it that the GBC are the final authority? They are simply to examine that things are going on nicely, that is all...And most GBC members are householders. You also may be elected. The position is open to all grhasthas. But if you live separately with your wife and earn only for yourself and your wife, then how you expect to have a good position with the society? (SPL to Umapati, 9th July, 1971) GBC does not mean to control a center. GBC means to see that the activities of a center go on nicely. I do not know why Tamala is exercising his absolute authority. That is not the business of GBC. The president, treasurer and secretary are responsible for managing the center. GBC is to see that things are going nicely but not to exert absolute authority. That is not in the power of GBC. Tamala should not do like that. The GBC men cannot impose anything on the men of a center without consulting all of the GBC members first. A GBC member cannot go beyond the jurisdiction of his power. We are in the experimental stage but in the next meeting of the GBC members they should form a constitution how the GBC members manage the whole affair. But it is a fact that the local president is not under the control of the GBC. Yes, for improvement of situations such as this I must be informed of everything.(SPL to Giriraja, 12th August, 1971) Yes, as in the case of Ranadhira, please institute these most important points of attending mangal arati and chanting 16 rounds, these are the most important points of Krishna Consciousness process. But make it so that people may not think too repressive so they will not go away--impressive but not repressive, that is the system. These regulative principles are our life, if they are not respected then we fall down from the standard and the whole thing is finished. As GBC you should see the standard is perfectly maintained, and that deity worship is perfectly done. Then Krishna will give us all protection. Neglecting the principles means neglecting Krishna's order. So you are one of the chief men of this Institution, kindly maintain your behavior to the standard so that others will follow and the whole thing may go on nicely. It was said about Lord Caitanya: APANI ACARI PRABHU JIVERE SIKHAYA, that is, He personally used to practice Himself the injunctions and then He used to teach others. That is our principle: Unless one is perfectly behaved person, he cannot teach others. My only request is that all the GBC members should be strictly to the standard of life, and see that others are also following them. Then our centers will be wellmanaged. Kindly do that and advise your co-workers to do that.(SPL to Hayagriva, 13 th February, 1972)
309
So far your question, how far should the orders of my duly appointed officers like GBC, etc., be obeyed and followed, the answer is that they must always be followed exactly as he says. Have you not heard me on this point? Why these questions are repeated again and again? This individual begging must be stopped. So many questions, it's not good at all. This question-begging is going on, even some of the important men are doing like that, that I know. So how I can say your question from here? I do not know what you are trying to do by such question. Of course, my authorities and so-called officers, they sometimes also order in such a way that everything becomes topsy-turvy. So you may write to me your grievance-what can I do?--but meanwhile you must follow him exactly whatever he says. If there is complaint, I can make adjustment later. But first of all you must without hesitation obey. It is something like the appealing to the higher court if one is not satisfied by decision of the lower court.(SPL to Jayadharma, 13th December, 1972) In connection with our ISKCON project in Fiji, I beg to inform you that we are managing our Krishna Consciousness Movement by the Governing Body Commission, GBC. We have got about 20 GBC's looking after the whole world affair, and above the GBC I am there. Below the GBC there are the temple president, secretary, treasurer in every centre. So the temple president is responsible to the GBC and the GBC is responsible to me. In this way we are managing.(SPL to Vasudeva, 30th June, 1976)
MAYAPUR ANNUAL MEETING
You happen to be a member of the GBC. So whatever you want to do or whatever ideas you want to introduce in the management of our society, please write in a letter and distribute the copies to all the GBC members along with one copy to me also. Then collect the opinions of each and every GBC member and if the majority supports the idea then it should be taken as a fact for being carried out in our society. The majority vote and my opinion should be taken. When the majority opinion is present, my opinion will be yes or no. In most cases it will be yes unless it is grievously against our principles.(SPL to Jagadisa, 20 th August, 1971) Out of the nine responses you got from GBC members for your proposal to reduce the price of BTG to the temples to 10 cents, there are seven in favor. Therefore I say yes. By this system of taking a majority vote on any given proposal and then submitting the final decision to me for approval there is no necessity for holding a GBC meeting. So much money will be spent unnecessarily for travel and big big plans will be made only. So what is the use? Simply go on as you have done in this case and that will be best.(SPL to Karandhara, 26 th August, 1971)
310
As far as the GBC meeting is concerned I must be there wherever they meet; therefore we must meet at least once a year in Mayapur. Not only GBC shall meet but many devotees from all parts of the world. In Mayapur we now have facilities to accommodate more than a thousand people. We have a four story building and enough space so that even on the balcony we can accommodate thousands apart from the rooms. There are all marble floors and there is always natural ventilation. At least next March we must meet together(SPL to Hamsaduta ,29th June,1973) Material nature means dissension and disagreement, especially in this Kali yuga. But, for this Krsna consciousness movement its success will depend on agreement, even though there are varieties of engagements. . In the material world there are varieties, but there is no agreement. In the spiritual world there are varieties, but there is agreement. That is the difference. The materialist without being able to adjust the varieties and the disagreements makes everything zero. They cannot come into agreement with varieties, but if we keep Krsna in the center, then there will be agreement in varieties. This is called unity in diversity. I am therefore suggesting that all our men meet in Mayapur every year during the birth anniversary of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. With all GBC and senior men present we should discuss how to make unity in diversity. But, if we fight on account of diversity, then it is simply the material platform. Please try to maintain the philosophy of unity in diversity. That will make our movement successful. One section of men have already gone out, therefore we must be very careful to maintain unity in diversity, and remember the story in Aesop's Fables of the father of many children with the bundle of sticks. When the father asked his children to break the bundle of sticks wrapped in a bag, none of them could do it. But, when they removed the sticks from the bag, and tried one by one, the sticks were easily broken. So this is the strength in unity. If we are bunched up, we can never be broken, but when divided, then we can become broken very easily.(SPL to Kirtananda Maharaja ,18th October,1973) Regarding Mayapur, as you have begun this program should be regularly followed once a year: meet in Mayapur and chalk out activities for the year. Then, next year meet and see how far things are being done and if necessary make changes for responsible GBC and presidents etc. The meeting is very valuable and must be carried out regularly every year. But one thing is that at Mayapur last time most of the time was spent discussing but no program was made firm for the year. For example, our Tamala Krsna Goswami never proposed to go to the USA at the meeting but now he has decided to go back to the U.S.A. Of course you can go back, but if the matter is discussed at the meeting, then a GBC vote could be taken and they could have selected a replacement. Now this replacement I have to bother. It is not difficult for me, but why wasn't their discussion of the meeting. Now Karandhara has written asking to come back and I have called him to come to Bombay and if possible he can be engaged as GBC for India.(SPL to Rupanuga Maharaja ,28th April,1974) I am hearing so many things about management. My request is that until I am able to return to the USA you all please work peacefully. At our next annual meeting at Mayapur all complaints and counter complaints will be heard in the presence of all GBC and I will also be present. In the meantime work peacefully without disturbing the situation(SPL to Ramesvara dasa 15th Semptember ,1974).
311
Regarding the temples being mismanaged, these things will be discussed at the GBC meeting here. Yearly once or twice there should be a GBC meeting held to discuss all these intricate questions. This meeting can be held once in India and once in Europe or America in my presence.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa ,29th September 1974) Now you are a practical business manager, so we are expanding by Krishna's grace; so try to make some formula so our institution may go on without any difficulty. In your letter to Ramesvara you call for a meeting of GBC to develop a system of management and communications which will eliminate chances of recurrences. This is a good suggestion you have made, so when we next meet together, you must give it some practical shape. (SPL to Atreya Rsi dasa ,15th November 1974) The local management has to be done by temple president, GBC should see whether management is going on nicely, and if there are any discrepancies that will be discussed at the GBC meeting in Mayapur. That is the process. Sannyasis are meant for preaching only. That is the principle. But, contrary to the principle if things are being embezzled then how can I save them. How one man can manage the whole world affairs? This is my concern. So far I know you are approved manager, so why complaints are there I do not know.(SPL to Jayatirtha dasa ,16th October,1975) There is no question of removal at the present moment. We shall sit together in Mayapur if there is any complaint against one another. At the Mayapur meeting, whatever we have decided that is good for one year. So if anything has to be done it will be decided by majority decision of the GBC. I do not wish to give any decision without the GBC's verdict. My only grievance is that I appointed GBC to give me relief from the management but, on the contrary, complaints and counter-complaints are coming to me. Then how my brain can be peaceful. Naturally, I want to see that all of my centres are going nicely, so is it not possible to mitigate the differences of opinion and work smoothly, conjointly. So best thing is that we wait for the Mayapur meeting and decide there combinedly what to do.(SPL to Jayatirtha ,16th October,1975) The program you have suggested can be discussed at the Mayapur GBC meeting. At Mayapur each year a program is chalked out for the entire year, and that is to be executed till the GBC meets again.(SPL to Cyavana Maharaja ,4th December ,1975) It has come to my attention that the GBC have not been able to fully participate in the Mayapur festivities due to the annual meeting. Therefore, I am asking all GBC members to come to Mayapur early and hold the meeting in my presence beginning the morning of March 6th.(SPL to Atreya Rishi ,16th January,1976) Regarding the devotees coming to Mayapur-Vrindaban, I would have liked they come all at least once in a year, so let the other trustees consider. If they come once every five years, then it will be five years vacant. the installment plan is better.(SPL to Ramesvara,25th February,1976) 312
ISKON’S HISTORY AND OBJECTIVES
The International Society for Krishna Consciousness is a bona fide religious society strictly following the principles described in the Vedic scriptures and practiced in India for thousands of years. Our basic beliefs are as follows: 1) The Absolute Truth is contained in all the great Scriptures of the world; the Bible, Koran, Torah, etc. However, the oldest known Revealed Scriptures in existence are the Vedic literatures, most notably the BHAGAVAD GITA which is the literal record of God's actual Words. 2) God, or KRISHNA is eternal, all-knowing, omnipresent, all-powerful and all attractive, the seed-giving Father of man and all living entities. He is the sustaining energy of all life, nature and the cosmic situation. 3) Man is actually NOT his body, but is eternal spirit soul, part and parcel of God, and therefore eternal. 4) That all men are brothers can be practiced only when we realize God as our common ultimate Father. 5) All our actions should be performed as a sacrifice to the Supreme Lord . . . ``all that you do, all that you eat, all that you offer and give away, as well as all austerities that you may perform, should be done as an offering unto Me.'' (Bhagavad-gita, IX, 27) 6) The food that sustains us should always be offered to the Lord before eating. In this way He becomes the Offering, and such eating purifies us. 7) We can, by sincere cultivation of bona fide spiritual science attain to the state of pure, unending blissful consciousness, free from anxiety in this very lifetime. 8) The recommended means of attaining the mature stage of Love of God in the present age of ``Kali,'' or quarrel, is to chant the Holy Name of the Lord. The easiest method for most people is to chant the Hare Krishna mantra: Hare Krishna Hare Krishna, Krishna Krishna Hare Hare, Hare Rama Hare Rama, Rama Rama Hare Hare. Our basic Mission is to propagate the Sankirtana Movement (chanting of the Holy Names of God) all around the world as was recommended by the Incarnation of the Lord, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. People in this age are reluctant very much to understand about God consciousness on account of their unfortunate condition of life. They are working hard day and night simply for sense gratification. But this transcendental vibration of Sankirtana will knock at the door of their hearts for spiritual awakening. Therefore, they should be given the chance for this opportunity. It is not recommended that a Krishna Conscious devotee go into seclusion for chanting by himself and thereby gaining salvation for himself alone. Our duty and religious obligation is to go out into the streets where the people in general can hear the chanting and see the dancing. We have already seen practically how by this process many, many boys and girls of America and Europe have been saved from the immoral practices of this age and have now dedicated their lives to the service of Krishna. The state laws are specifically meant for making citizens men of good character, and good character means avoiding the following sinful activities: intoxication, illicit sex life, gambling
313
and meat-eating. We are checking people from practicing these sinful activities. All of our students are applying these principles practically in their lives, and they are teaching others to follow the same principles. Therefore, it is the duty of the government to help us in our missionary work rather than to hinder us. (SPL to unknown, 1st October, 1969) It is hoped that the government authorities will cooperate with our Sankirtana parties in enabling us to perform Sankirtana on the streets. To do this it is necessary that we be able to chant the Names of Krishna, dance, play the mrdanga drum, request donations, sell our society's journal, and on occasion, sit down with the mrdanga drum. As devotees of Lord Krishna it is our duty to teach the people how to love God and worship Him in their daily life. This is the aim and destination of human life.(SPL to unknown, 1st October, 1969) You will be glad to know that we draw no distinction of caste, creed, or nationality. So if there is any possibility of uniting the whole human race under one religion, under one scripture, under one mantra, under one activity, then this movement will be active. Our mission is one God, Sri Krishna; one scripture, Bhagavad-gita; one mantra, HARE KRISHNA, HARE KRISHNA, KRISHNA KRISHNA, HARE HARE. HARE RAMA, HARE RAMA, RAMA, RAMA, HARE HARE; and one activity, namely to serve Lord Krishna with life, wealth, intelligence, and words.(SPL to Sri Hare-krsna Aggarwal, 1 st February, 1968) I may inform you that this Krishna Consciousness movement is not a recent movement, started a few months or a few years ago, but this movement has been existing for a very long time, dating back to the Vedic Age. Without tracing the history of this movement, we can safely say that at least 5000 years ago, this movement was started from the Battlefield of Kuruksetra. Later on, it was organizedly recorded in the great voluminous literature, known world over as the Srimad-Bhagavatam, and the very famous Bhagavad-gita, by the original author of Vedic literature, Sri Krishna Dvaipayana Vyasa. Since that time, this movement is current in India, supported by great Acaryas like Ramanuja, Madhva, and Visnu Swami, and Nimbarka. Later on, about 500 years ago, it received great impetus from Lord Caitanya, and since that time, there are millions of supporters for Krishna Consciousness in India. This Krishna Consciousness movement is still supported by conferences, seminars, and so forth, in several parts of India. Recently, we have started this movement in America, making New York as our center, with a view that we shall be able to attract the attention of the United Nations for spreading this important movement throughout the whole world for actual benefit of the human race. It is not a sectarian movement meant for a certain class of men, but it is a necessary movement for all humanity irrespective of caste, creed, or color. So far I am concerned, I am a humble disciple of His Divine Grace, Om Visnupad Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja, who was the original pioneer of spreading this movement in the Western world. During his lifetime, up to 1936, he started 64 main centers all over the world, including centers in Berlin, Germany, and London, England. His Divine Grace entrusted me to spread this movement in the Western countries, and since 1965, I am trying in my humble way to spread this movement in this part of the world. I am recognized Acarya of this movement, as will be evidenced by the enclosed copies of different branches of the Gaudiya Math institutions. The certificates enclosed herewith are signed by my God-brothers, who have now different branches of the same Gaudiya Math Institution which I am now spreading in this
314
country. So, originating from Caitanya Mahaprabhu, there are thousands of centers all over India for spreading this Krishna Consciousness philosophy.(SPL to Mr. David J. Exley, 21 st February, 1968) His Excellency the Right Honorable Roland Michener Governor-General of Canada Government House Ottawa, Ontario, Canada Your Excellency, ISKCON (the International Society of Krishna Consciousness) is a non-lucrative organization, whose purpose is to promote the well-being of human society by drawing its attention to God. We are a non-sectarian society, and our members include people from Christian, Jewish and Moslem as well as Hindu faiths. The aim of ISKCON is not to found a new religious sect, but to invoke the living entity's dormant love of God, and thus provide the human society of all faiths with a common platform of clear theistic knowledge and practice. Members of ISKCON may retain their own respective religious faiths, as ISKCON is meant to establish a clear, practical common formulation of the common ideal of all theists, and to defeat the unnecessary dogmatic wranglings that now divide and invalidate the theistic camp. This common ideal of theism is to develop love of God. We are following in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya to invoke the dormant love of Godhead. The sum and substance of this teaching is that the living entity is eternally the subordinate servant of God, but unfortunately, being sophisticated by illusion, everyone in the human society is trying to predominate over others without accepting the Supreme Predominator. A case in point is the recent Russian invasion of Czechoslovakia. ISKCON is trying to train people to be situated in that pure condition of life by simple methods, encouraging them to associate always in the matters of God consciousness or Krishna Consciousness, and actually I have good results in the sense that since I have come to the Western countries to preach this cult, my disciples have taken to this principle unhesitatingly although they belong to different faiths and cultures. So I think this propagation of love of Godhead can be pushed forward more and more with good results. I came to Montreal in the month of June, desiring to stay here, and your Immigration department has kindly accepted me as a landed immigrant. As such, I wish to make Montreal my headquarters for this cultural or religious propaganda in the Western world. I was in search of a nice place in the city, fortunately, I have found one at 722 Sherbrooke Street West, and it is understood that Your Excellency is the ultimate disposer of this property. If by suitable arrangement, this property is handed over to my society, I can very nicely organize its activities as follows: 1. Establishing a press to publish books and magazines. Many of my books are already published, and one Bhagavad-gita as it is is being published by Mssrs. MacMillan and Co., and is scheduled to appear by the end of October, 1968. Please see also enclosed photo of the late President L.B. Shastri of India accepting my SrimadBhagavatam. 2. Chanting, dancing, playing devotional music. 3. Feasting and distributing spiritually prepared food. 4. Training preachers. 5. Holding classes in the philosophy of God realization. I enquired from Mssrs. Crown Assets Disposal Corporation of Ottawa, and I understand that they have fixed the price of the house at about $400,000.00 (four hundred thousand dollars). So far I am concerned, I cannot pay the whole amount at once, but I can accept whatever terms Your Excellency may be pleased to think proper. But as I am a missionary worker, I can take the responsibility of paying $12,000.00 (twelve thousand dollars) per year, each year in advance. If Your Excellency would kindly consider my activities as very essential for the
315
human society at large, you can do something by which I can make proper utilization of the house as above mentioned. This favor will be a great deal of help to the cause of human society, and good name and fame for the Government of Canada. Thanking Your Excellency in anticipation of your kind reply, I remain, Yours truly, A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami (SPL to Roland Michener, 24th August, 1968)
ISKON TEMPLE MANAGEMENT ORGANISATION HOW TO MANAGE A TEMPLE
3rd March,1976 Kneeling before him, I asked how we could avoid bad management. Should we simply pray to Krsna to reveal the faults, or what? With resignation in his voice, Prabhupada replied. „We cannot hire outsiders. Everything must be done by our own men. Unless a man is Krsna conscious, he cannot manage nicely. A bad man cannot do good management. The only way we can be sure of our leaders is if they follow the instructions of the spiritual master.“ (P.D.,1,405) So far the living arrangement is concerned, the grhasthas should be given chance to live together as husband and wife. If not, then all the girls can stay in a place and all the boys can stay in a place, if there is not sufficient space. So far the brahmacaris, you cannot chek the association with householders. But their living should be seperate.(SPL to Hayagriva, 18th March, 1969)
316
I am glad to learn that you are trying to work out things with Hayagriva. I have advised him that he may come also as co-editor. In your previous letter you wanted that the final words in the management of Back To Godhead will rest on one person, either on you or on Hayagriva. I think that for management it is better to have two heads than one. (SPL to Rayarama, 2nd April, 1969) I understand from a letter from Gurudasa that you have elections for officers for your temple, and the men filling the posts are all very well suited for their position. Now all of you please make quickly the march towards the goal of Krishna Consciousness Movement being very successful.(SPL to Mukunda, 28th July, 1969) You have asked about the management of our society, and the position is that management should be done in such a way that people may not break away. That is the first business of management.(SPL to Brahmananda, 27th October, 1969) My students who are so kindly cooperating with me, if they rigidly stick to the routine work chalked out by me, namely chanting the prescribed rounds, observing the regulative principles, attending temple lectures and going out with Sankirtana Party, then without any fail our movement will go ahead.(SPL to Madhudvisa, 14th April, 1970) If you and Tamala both are present at the opening of a new center that will be nice. Or you you may follow your other plan, but however you do it, do it jointly by combined consultation. If you do it jointly in this way you will get strength to decide the right thing. Another thing is that before opening a branch we must have able men also to conduct, otherwise how we can open branches?(SPL to Hamsaduta, 11th July, 1970) Up to date, actually I am the only superior controller, but as the boys are getting experienced I shall very soon transfer the administration to them, simply keeping myself as an overseer guide.(SPL to Nevatiaji, 16th July, 1970) I understand that the new boy, HariVilasa, is very experienced, so if he is going to be president that is nice. We want a good administration--that is one side of our propaganda work.(SPL to Umapati, 19th July, 1970) So far as him taking over the management of Boston temple, that is all right. All department heads should train an assistant so that in their absence, work may not suffer but go on continuously.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 13th March, 1917) I am also glad to note that a meeting of all the presidents was held just recently in order to unify the temples. That is the process. Unless we work cooperatively, how this
317
movement will go on? So my request to you all is that you maintain that spirit of cooperation always and help me to deliver Lord Caitanya's message all over the globe. (SPL to Tribhuvanata, 17th July, 1971) Yes, preaching is more important than managing. Just because you are preaching nicely and distributing so much prasadam, the management will follow like a shadow and Krishna will send you no end of help.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 21st November, 1971) Preaching is our real business, preaching and distributing books. If your preaching work is strong, then your management of temple affairs will also become automatically very strong. Just like if the head wills it, the hand will move. Preaching is like the head of our KC Society--if the head is removed, the whole body dies. Managing is the hands, which work nicely if the head is healthy. If the hands are removed, the body will not die, but it will be crippled. So preaching is more important than management, but both must be there if the whole body is to operate nicely.(SPL to Patita Uddharana, 8th December, 1971) I am very glad to hear that a new devotee has given $6,500 to your temple. A similar report has just come from Hamsaduta in Hamburg, Germany. So it is a very good sign that people are coming and of their own accord giving everything, that is the proof of your powerful preaching work. If we simply remain pure and become very convinced of this Krishna philosophy, any sane man will agree with us when we speak. And if we are determined to please Krishna with our routine work despite all kinds of economic handicaps, He will provide all relief. Just see. If preaching is strong, management will be strong. That is the rule.(SPL to Damodara, 3rd December, 1971) My only point is that simultaneously we must increase our literature production and build Mayapur Temple, But it is not that we have to stop everything else for one thing. The art of managing is to do all things at once in a nice manner, and the guiding principle is to do whatever is practical for preaching KC and at the same time maintaining our high standards of routine KC practices for making ourselves progress on the Spiritual path.(SPL to Rudra dasa and Radhika devi dasa, 20th February, 1972) Simply become more concerned with increasing the spiritual content of our lives, and in this way all other problems like management will be easily solved, not that they can be solved by making some legal formula and having big big meetings and talks. The politicians have been holding such meetings and talks for some time now and the world is no better place for it, and they have only made things worse. We should not follow their example.(SPL to Jagadisa, 2nd May, 1972) I have no objection to any of the points mentioned therein by you. Only thing is, we must try to avoid becoming too much overly organized like the material businessmen. Our business is to ourselves become Krishna conscious, advance in spiritual life, and to preach to others how they can also take advantage and come to the perfectional stage of life. Too much business or paperwork, vouchers, plans, these things become too much cumbersome for our spiritual growth, they take us away from our real emphasis of work, namely, to go back to
318
Home, back to Godhead. But I think your plan is not like that, so far I can see. It is practical and to the point. But now you must do it very nicely and complete it. Not that we make some plan, change things, then do not complete it, again change, this way, that way--no. There was some plan by Kesava to purchase a new San Francisco temple in a better part of the city. What happened to that plan?(SPL to Jananda,Trai, and Rsabhadeva, 14th May, 1972) I am very much encouraged by your increase in literature distribution for Canada zone, and I can understand that you are very methodical and careful to keep proper accounts. That is very good qualification for manager.(SPL to Jagadisa, 14th May, 1972) So utilize every opportunity that Krsna gives you for preaching His message, that is real meaning of temple management.(SPL to Sama and Samita dasi, 4th January, 1973) Regarding incorporation of our ISKCON centers, we want to run all our centers as nonprofit religious organizations; that is the main point. Keeping this point in view too much official control is not good in spiritual life. The centers should remain spiritually fit and independent. Some control must be there as is now. Too much control means so many vouchers. Gradually it will become a mundane institution. All our managers should be spiritually advanced simple and honest in carrying out the orders of the spiritual master and Krsna. That will be a nice standard. Democracy in spiritual affairs is not at all good but breeds power politics. We should be careful about power politics. Our only aim should be that each and every devotee is full dedicated to Krsna, then things will go on nicely.(SPL to Karandhara, 19th July, 1973) As far as your grhastha community committee, I have no objection as it has the approval of Karandhara prabhu and he is there for you all to take advice from. One thing is though that we should not take such meetings and committees too seriously, as in the ultimate capacity our chanting is the only thing that will save us. However, if sometimes devotees should like to come together and chant Hare Krsna and discuss, just as we instituted our Istagosthi program, then this of course I have no objection to.(SPL to Umapati, 26 th November, 1973) You must work hard to absolve the debts you have massed so we will not lose our standing there. If everyone is strictly chanting at least 16 rounds daily and reading the books and observing the regulative principles then management will be at our finger's end, and there will be no difficulty in maintaining Krsna Consciousness.(SPL to Puranjana, 7th April, 1974) I wish to express my heart-felt gratitude for the kind treatment given me and my disciples, members of the Hare Krishna Movement on our recent two day visit in Tirumala. The special excess we were given for darsana before Balaji is something we will always remember favorably, and for my American and European followers it was a rarely given privilege for which they are fully appreciative. We all left Tirupati feeling very much inspired by the darsana and by your excellent management, and we hope to return when we are able
319
again.If there is any land available, either for purchase or donation, we would be interested in constructing a cottage for the exclusive use of members of our society when they make pilgrimage to Tirupati. Please advise us on the availability of such land. Again thanking you for your excellent hospitality.(SPL to The Managemant, Tirupati-Tirumala-Devasthanam, 4th May, 1974) Regarding the art of management, constant changing is not good. Even if there is some fault in management it should be corrected, not changed. Besides that, Vaisnava philosophy is that everyone is addressed as prabhu, or master. Everyone should consider himself the servant of the other. That will make management very nice.(SPL to Batu Gopala dasa, 16th August, 1974) I wanted you all my experienced disciples should manage the whole institution very cleverly without any personal ambition like ordinary materialistic men. The Gaudiya Math institution has become smashed, at least stopped its program of preaching work on account of personal ambitions. So whatever is done is done. I shall request you all not to be personally ambitious. I shall do everything in my power to fulfill your personal ambitions, but that will be done in due course of time when you are fully trained up and following the regulative principles and chanting 16 rounds.(SPL to Karandhara dasa, 7th October, 1974) Any discrepancy, that can be corrected. A change of management that is not good. All faults shall be corrected.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 11th October, 1974) There have been many letters coming from different quarters regarding the election; therefore I have called for a re-election in the presence of all members and two GBC men. You can have a written ballot, and whoever receives the majority vote, he shall be the president. You are right that politics should be avoided. In my personal life I did not participate in the political diplomacy of my god-brothers. I was simply thinking how to fulfill the order of my guru maharaj. He gave me his blessings, and I was saved from any implication. Now I am trying to carry out his instructions strictly, and it has come out successful.(SPL to Gangamayi devi dasi, 18th October, 1974) All my disciples they are good boys, intelligent, and hard working. I pray to Krishna that you all may use your intelligence for Krishna's service and not for any personal ambition. We have worked very hard and established a great institution, but if we think for our personal benefit then it will become ruined. This is my only concern.(SPL to Cyavana Swami, 1st November, 1974) So you are all intelligent boys, so you should judge the desire of my guru maharaj and help me in that way. Regarding the temple management, one man can be left behind, while the others go out, to take care of the Deity. And, you can come home at night and take prasadam sumptuously. Once eating sumptuously is enough to maintain body and soul together. In the daytime you may not take, and at night you can take. As a matter of fact, a
320
devotee may take only once in a day either in the day or night, and whenever you eat, you must first offer. But I do not mean you should neglect temple life. Do not misunderstand this. But, one man can remain, and so far the other devotees are concerned, they can eat once in the day or night, after having kirtana, then six hours of sound sleep, and this will maintain their health properly.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974) I am in due receipt of your letter addressed to Rupanuga das dated September 16, 1975 and have noted the contents. Why is there this politics? This is not good. If politics come, then the preaching will be stopped. That is the difficulty. As soon as politics come, everything is spoiled. In the Gaudiya Math the politics is still going on. My Guru Maharaja left in 1936, and now it is 1976, so after 40 years the litigation is still going on. Do not come to this.(SPL to Gurukrpa Swami, 30th September, 1975) So far Kirtiraja is concerned, preaching is our first business and ordering is routine work. Anyone can learn and manage the ordering department, but preaching requires special qualification. So Kirtiraja, if he is qualified for preaching he can be replaced for routine work of order execution.(SPL to Ramasvara dasa, 16th October, 1975) Your description of how you are managing is nice. This is management. The British government was conducting the management of 600 million people with just 200 Britishers. We cannot expect all foreigners to come and manage Mayapur affairs. The best management is to turn the local men into devotees. Make the management perfect in this way. Things should be developed in such a way, based on devotional service, that there may not be any racial feelings. This is Kali-yuga. Very easily racial feelings are awakened on the material platform, but on the spiritual platform there is no such thing.(SPL to Jayapataka, 23 rd October, 1976)
EVERY CENTER SHOULD BE INDEPENDENT
I am a little disturbed to learn about your financial position as serious. I think you don't have to pay anything to Boston, as every center should be independent.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th August, 1967) I do not want that a branch should be continually maintained by other branches. Every branch should be self-dependent.(SPL to Krsnadevi,21st August, 1968) The idea is that local devotees must manage the local temple. In case of emergency, the other temples may help, but that should not be continued, for all the time.(SPL to Subala, 21st August, 1968)
321
Regarding your points about taxation, corporate status, etc., I have heard from Jayatirtha you want to make big plan for centralization of management, taxes, monies, corporate status, bookkeeping, credit, like that. I do not at all approve of such plan. Do not centralize anything. Each temple must remain independent and self-sufficient. That was my plan from the very beginning, why you are thinking otherwise? Once before you wanted to do something centralizing with your GBC meeting, and if I did not interfere the whole thing would have been killed. Do not think in this way of big corporation, big credits, centralization--these are all nonsense proposals. Only thing I wanted was that books printing and distribution should be centralized, therefore I appointed you and Bali Mardan to do it. Otherwise, management, everything, should be done locally by local men. Accounts must be kept, things must be in order and lawfully done, but that should be each temple's concern, not yours. Krishna Consciousness Movement is for training men to be independently thoughtful and competent in all types of departments of knowledge and action, not for making bureaucracy. Once there is bureaucracy the whole thing will be spoiled. There must be always individual striving and work and responsibility, competitive spirit, not that one shall dominate and distribute benefits to the others and they do nothing but beg from you and you provide. No. Never mind there may be botheration to register each centre, take tax certificate each, become separate corporations in each state. That will train men how to do these things, and they shall develop reliability and responsibility, that is the point... So you big managers now try to train up more and more some competent preachers and managers like yourselves. Forget this centralizing and bureaucracy.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972) Regarding the several smaller temples being dependent upon the central temple of Washington D.C., that is up to you to decide, but so far I am concerned, I have not got much stock in such centralized management or organization. I never wanted that any of my temples shall be dependent upon the other temples. Rather, our main business is to train up men to be self sufficient and competent in many ways to carry on the preaching work, not to make them into specialists or to minimize their responsibility by centralizing everything. If each center must rely upon its own strength to stand, that will be better training ground for the devotees. We must learn how to do all kinds of varieties of engagements on Krsna's service, not that we shall expect anyone else to act for us and thus avoid something ourselves. But for reasons of spreading Krsna Consciousness movement, we may sometimes centralize, just like the books and money for BBT are managed by Karandhara in Los Angles. In that case, for more than one man to be dealing with Dai Nippon, overseeing the general production and financial condition of the books, if that were left for each temple to manage, there would be great difficulty and the books would get neither printed nor paid for nor distributed widely. So in that case, centralized management is preferable. But in the case of new temples, it is better if they must have to struggle a little while to establish themselves in their cities, become familiar with the local city officials and leading citizens, elicit support from all quarters of the city, like that, otherwise these things will be neglected and there will be false dependency upon the outside supplies. This will deteriorate everything. Our purpose of Krsna consciousness movement is to create first class servants of Krsna, that means they know how to do everything.(SPL to Damodara, 9th January, 1973) Regarding incorporation of our ISKCON centers, we want to run all our centers as nonprofit religious organizations; that is the main point. Keeping this point in view too much official control is not good in spiritual life. The centers should remain spiritually fit and
322
independent. Some control must be there as is now. Too much control means so many vouchers. Gradually it will become a mundane institution. All our managers should be spiritually advanced simple and honest in carrying out the orders of the spiritual master and Krsna. That will be a nice standard. Democracy in spiritual affairs is not at all good but breeds power politics. We should be careful about power politics. Our only aim should be that each and every devotee is full dedicated to Krsna, then things will go on nicely.(SPL to Karandhara, 19th July, 1973)
RULES AND POLICIES
A sannyasi must not present allurements of material benefits to gather many disciples, nor should he unnecessarily read many books or give discourses as a means of livelihood.He must never attempt to increase material opulences unnecessarily. Purport: So-called svamis and yogis generally make disciples by alluring them with material benefits. There are many so-called gurus who attract disciples by promising to cure their diseases or increase their material opulence by manufacturing gold. These are lucrative allurements for unintelligent men. A sannyasi is prohibited from making disciples through such material allurements. Sannyasis sometimes indulge in material opulence by unnecessarily constructing many temples and monasteries, but actually such endeavors should be avoided. Temples and monasteries should be constructed for the preaching of spiritual consciousness or Krsna consciousness, not to provide free hotels for persons who are useful for neither material nor spiritual purposes. Temples and monasteries should be strictly off limits to worthless clubs of crazy men. In the Krsna consciousness movement we welcome everyone who agrees at least to follow the movement´s regulative principles – no illicit sex, no intoxication, no meat-eating and no gambling. In the temples and monasteries, gatherings of unnecessary, rejected, lazy fellows should be strictly disallowed. The temples and monasteries should be used exclusively by devotees who are serious about spiritual advancement in Krsna consciousness. Srila Visvanatha Cakravarti Thakura explains the word arambhan as meaning mathadi-vyaparan, which means „attempts to construct temples and monasteries“. The first business of the sannyasi is to preach Krsna consciousness, but if, by the grace of Krsna, facilities are available, then he may construct temples and monasteries to give shelter to the serious students of Krsna consciousness. Otherwise such temples and monasteries are not needed. ( S.B. 7.13.8) The brahmacarini asrama is not yet started. You should not bother about it at the present moment. When the brahmacarini asrama is established then you should consider going. Most probably I also will go to San Francisco directly from India. When I am there I shall see if your presence is actually required there. In the meantime you can continue with your painting as usual & enjoy the spiritual life. In the Scriptures it is said that a woman is just like fire & a man is just like a butter pot. The butter melts in the pot while in contact with fire. In your country association of man and woman is very common without restriction; thus the result is known to you better than I am able to explain. In spiritual life attraction of man & woman in the understanding of material body hampers very much, therefore, some sort of restrictions
323
are necessary to check this hampering problem. In spiritual life there is no allowance of association of man and woman without being married.(SPL to Jdurani, 26th October, 1967) Killing proposal is not good. We have to kill them with arguments and reasons not with sticks and weapons.Jadurani--I am very glad that you want to kill the non-devotees. You should, however, leave the matter to your good God-brothers who will take care of it. I am pleased to learn of your spirit of protest, but sometimes we have to tolerate. (SPL to Pradyumna, Satsvarupa, Jadurani, 21st November, 1967) For dishes, best thing is everyone who is eating Prasadam should wash his plate. Otherwise, one man has to do so many dishes. So even the guests should also wash their dishes, that is the system in the Temple; not leave one man to do it. (SPL to Aniruddha, 9th April, 1968) Brahmacaris and Brahmacarinis can live in the temple provided there is separate arrangement. The restriction is there because if they live together there might be sex impulses agitated. The whole principle is especially for the Brahmacaris to avoid causes which may give impetus to the sex desire. But in your country it is very difficult to make aloof the boys and girls because they are accustomed to mix together. So it is not possible for me to introduce this new system very strictly, because they are trained differently. Someway or other, if you are intelligent boy, you should make arrangement for the boys and girls to live separately; Brahmacaris at one place all together, and the Brahmacarinis all together at another place. We should always remember that sex life in spiritual advancement is great impediment. So keeping this point of view in front, we should intelligently manage things with great care. So that our aim of life may not be missed.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 16 th June, 1968) Our policy should be to keep members as much as possible. We should not flatly say,‘You must leave.‘ That is not our policy. If he comes to Los Angeles to see me, I shall speak with him to find out what is his difficulty.(SPL to Jayapataka, 12th August, 1969) Regarding the persons who have been ``throwing the I-Ching,'' this cannot go on in our temples of Krishna Consciousness. This is to be considered as gambling, and it must be strictly prohibited. So if these boys will come to Los Angeles to follow the discipline as it is practiced here, that will be the best thing. Otherwise, they may not cause this disturbance in our temples. So both of these boys, whoever they are, should come immediately to Los Angeles to be trained up nicely in Krishna Consciousness. Unless one agrees to follow all of our principles, he may not be allowed to live at the temple. This must be our policy. (SPL to Upendra, 16th August, 1969) I do not think that Hamsaduta is pressing you for marriage. Marriage is a concession for a person who cannot control his sex desires. Of course it is a difficult job for the boys in this country because they have free access to intermingling with the girls. Under the circumstances, it is my open order for everyone that everyone can marry without any artificial
324
pose. But if somebody is able to remain a Brahmacari, there should not be any causing for his marriage. But at the mature age say after 50 years old age, everyone should separate from wife. Married life does not mean that one should continue to live with wife throughout the whole life; at a certain stage, say between 20-25 years, one may accept a wife, live with her to the maximum age of 50 years, and then there should be no more sex relationship--stringently. And at the mature old age, say 65-70 years, everyone must accept the renounced order of Sannyas; if not in dress, then in action positively. Our students, either Brahmacari or Householder, are being trained up for constant engagement in Krsna Consciousness service without any personal interest. This is perfect order of Sannyas. So if everyone is trained up in this line of action, all of us are Sannyasis in all circumstances. This is explained in the Bhagavad-gita that anyone who is not after the result of any action, but simply he acts as a matter of duty for Krsna, he is a factual Sannyasi and Yogi. So whatever status of life we may accept, this principle of working for Krsna as a matter of our duty, without being attracted by the result--should be followed by us.(SPL to Trivikrama, 7th March, 1970) I think Krsna is giving you good intelligence to manage everything in Paris. Everyone should be kept fully engaged one hundred per cent of the time in Krsna’s service without a vacant moment so that maya will never have a chance to act.It does not matter what one’s engagement in Krsna’s service may be; Krsna accepts equally the service given to Him by a little calf and that given by Srimati Radharani. So we should all be very much appreciate of our Godbrothers‘ and Godsisters‘ service.(SPL to Harivilasa, 21 st September, 1970) Now there are so many devotees there in Philadelphia. Please take care of them. Teach them how to remain neat and clean. They should be engaged always in cleansing the temple. Cleansing is urgently required. As far as possible, non-initiated devotees may not enter the kitchen or Deity area. They can help from outside. Just take care of them so that they become pure devotees.That is your duty. We are respected everywhere on our purity platform. This should be maintained.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 4th April, 1971) I am so glad to hear how nicely Tulsi is growing. That is the sign of substantial devotional service. Every center should be encouraged to grow Tulsi. If there is any impediment in growing Tulsi, that means that devotional service is defective. (SPL to Gaura Hari, 9th July, 1971) So far the prints you have sent photos of, they are bona fide but for the ordinary man they appear sensual. So better not to display such prints or paintings, not even in our temples.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th November, 1971) Regarding keeping our temples clean, this is essential. Unless we can maintain the temples we presently have superexcellently clean, we should not open new centers. (SPL to Visnujana dasa Maharaja, 4th November, 1971)
325
It will be a good idea in the future if our devotees take lesson from this unfortunate incident and take precaution not to drive late at night for any reason--no gain can come from such driving at night which will ever compensate for much great losses. Please advise your GBC zonal secretary that in future great precaution must be taken. (SPL to Patita Uddharana, 15th November, 1971) I am encouraged that you are improving your temple quarters by decorating them nicely. This will help to attract guests and interested people. I want that a high standard should be maintained, but unnecessarily changing and redecorating is also not good. So once you have established a very nice standard, avoid too much changing it again and again. That is wasting Krishna's money unnecessarily.(SPL to Patita Uddharana, 8th December, 1971) It is a fact that householders should not live in the Temple together. Whether with child or without child, householders should not live together in the Temple. Otherwise, what will the Brahmacaris and Sannyasis think? So this should be discouraged. Bali Mardan is correct in this point.(SPL to Rupanuga, 30th December, 1971) Regarding householders living in the temple; but in India no woman is allowed to stay in the temple at night. But for our preaching work I have permitted woman to stay in the temple. But in the temple husband and wife should live seperately.There are many young brahmacaris and Sannyasis in the temple and men and women living together is simply a source of agitation, so therefore this is my order; ideally the husband and wife can live separately in the temple. If this is not possible they should live together close to the temple and attend temple arati etc . . . and if this is not possible the last alternative is to live away from the Temple and conduct your own deity worship etc. It is best to do the most ideal thing but whatever mode of living you chose the most important thing is to always remain one hundred percent in service of Radha-Krishna.(SPL to Ravindra Svarupa, 25th January, 1972) Regarding your question whether husband and wife should live together in the temple, according to temple rules they should not live together in the temple. It does not give a good impression for brahmacaris and sannyasis. It is better if the grhasthas have a separate asrama, just like in Los Angeles the married disciples rent rooms together in one apartment house near the temple and live there separately, and in this way no one is disturbed, neither the brahmacaris are disturbed by householder life, nor the grhasthas are disturbed by brahmacaris. This is the best system, and if you and your good husband require to live together to advance nicely in Krishna Consciousness, that is very good proposal, but you should try to model the arrangement after the Los Angeles temple, and you should live separately, men and women, if you live in the temple itself.(SPL to Kirtika dasi,16 th Februar, 1972) I am so much disgusted by this troublesome business of marriage, because nearly every day I receive some complaint from husband or wife, and practically this is not my business as
326
sannyasi to be marriage counsellor, so henceforward I am not sanctioning any more marriages, and those who want to marry must know in advance and be prepared to make outside income to support wife and home separately from the temple, and in the temple husband and wife shall live separately, that must be or what is the meaning of spiritual society like ours? I made a concession, but how can I encourage something which has proven to be so much trouble?(SPL to Kitriraja, 28th February, 1972) I do not know why these things inventions are going on. That is our only business, to invent something new programme? We have already got our Vaisnava standard. That is sufficient for Madhvacarya, Ramanujacarya, it was sufficient for Lord Caitanya, six Gosvamis, for Bhaktivinode Thakura, for my Guru Maharaja Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati, for me, for all big big saints and acaryas in our line--why it shall be inadequate for my disciples so they must manufacture something? That is not possible. Who has introduced these things, that women cannot have chanting japa in the temple, they cannot perform the arati and so many things? If they become agitated, then let the brahmacaris go to the forest, I have never introduced these things. If the brahmacaris cannot remain in the presence of women in the temple, then they may go to the forest, not remaining in New York City, because in New York there are so many women, so how they can avoid seeing? Best thing is to go to the forest for not seeing any women, if they become so easily agitated, but then no one will either see them and how our preaching work will go on?(SPL to Ekayani,3rd December, 1972) Yes, if anyone agrees to live with us in the temple he must without any exception follow the four rules and regulations, plus the other regulative principles, otherwise he may be asked kindly to leave the temple and live outside. Or he may not be invited to live in the temple until he has agreed and has proven his ability to obey the regulative idea. The point is that we should not be over anxious just to recruit men if they will not be of the best quality. If someone wants to become devotee but he is little weak, never mind he is living outside, he may come regularly to the temple, chant at home and at his work, and offer his foodstuffs always to Krsna, like that, and gradually he will develop the surrendering attitude and accept voluntarily the life of austerity or tapasya which must be practiced in the temple living. Without such voluntary understanding of the principles and agreement to obey them, no one is qualified to live in our temples. Of course if there are one or two instances of falling down, that may be excused, we are not so overly critical, otherwise who would be qualified of any of us to become devotee? So that tolerant attitude must be there to a certain extent, but we must remain also always firm on this point, that the brahmacaris living in the temple shall not disobey the orders of the spiritual master.(SPL to Cyavana, 29th December, 1972) You should keep everything very clean. That is the first business. Every room should be as clean as a mirror. The prasadam room should be immediately cleaned after taking prasadam, otherwise you are inviting rats. Be careful.(SPL to Mukunda dasa, 20th October, 1973) As far as separation of men and women in Bhaktivedanta Manor, that should be strictly observed in the main temple building; between single men and women there must be strict division and strict observance of no illicit sex. The householders may continue stay as they are in the cottage house, living peacefully as grhasthas. Whether grhasthas, sannyasa or
327
brahmacari everyone has to be completely engaged all the time in devotional service. That is the meaning of good management, to see that everyone is engaged 24 hours a day, and not sleeping unnecessarily or talking idly.(SPL to Mukunda, 27th March, 1974) No, without removing shoes nobody can visit the temple. Where are the arrangements for a ramp? Neither you should make it.(SPL to Mukunda dasa, 23rd November, 1974) In regards to your question about how the relationship between a sannyasi and the temple president should be, my hope is that you will all be able to cooperate together. The temple president is in charge and the sannyasi should not contradict the instructions. Although if he does see something wrong or if he sees a fault or defect he should bring it out directly to the temple president. And then work it out in a Krsna Conscious way. Not that he will try to over-ride the temple president's authority. I want that you all work together cooperatively. Please continue your programs there with great enthusiasm and try to strictly follow all of my regulations without any deviation. Keep yourself always fixed in Krsna's service. Don't let even a spit moment go by being engaged in the service of maya.(SPL to Sukadeva, 28th December, 1974) Impure atmosphere can be counteracted by having kirtanas twice and thrice daily with dancing. So, keep the atmosphere very peacefully. Go on chanting and hold classes in Bhagavatam, etc. Don't allow anyone to engage in eating and sleeping alone or the devil's workshop will develop.(SPL toPatita Uddharana dasa, 10th January, 1975) Prabhupäda: Yes. That’s it. So those who cannot follow, they should not come here. And ask from the origin that “Those who cannot strictly follow the rules and regulations, they should not come at all. It will set a bad example. They should be forbidden to come here.” That I was speaking, that instead of filling with bad cows, better keep the cowshed vacant. That I was speaking. Those who cannot strictly follow our principles, they should not come here. It is bad example. By mistake, if somebody does, he should be regretful and he should rectify. That is another thing. But not willingly he should neglect. Then such person is not required at all.(Morning Walk Nov2.,1975,Nairobi) 21st June, 1976 Prabhupada told him that the temple is meant for rendering service to Lord Krsna, therefore anyone performing such service can live within it. „But not for sense gratification. Those grhasthas who still have desire for sense gratification, they may live outside.“ (P.D.,2,466) 13th July, 1976 „Now I have received your letter stating that only educated and cultured men should be allowed to stay in our temple. So I will follow this policy...“ He also wrote directly to Nitai. „I have heard reports that you have been developing the habit of going outside the temple to hear lectures by others like Nrsimhaballabha. Also I have heard now that even some of the Indian devotees are doing likewise. Stictly no one should go
328
outside to hear lectures by others. If you are not satisfied by the calibre of the classes at the Krsna Balarama Mandir, then you should give another class, but you cannot go outside for hearing other`s lectures. Kindly stop this habit immediately.“ (P.D.,3,280)
TEMPLE PROGRAMS
In my opinion temples are centers for educating the public in spiritual values and I have a mission to organize all temples for that spiritual education. Temples are not meant for ordinary householders engaged simply in the matters of animal propensities. Those who are actually engaged in the service of the Lord Deity, the predominator of the temple; can only be allowed to remain in the temple, otherwise not.(SPL in visitor’s book, 18th September, 1960) Regarding the Teachings in the temple; everyone of my disciples may become a teacher strictly following my instructions. I am a bona fide teacher as long as I follow the instructions of my spiritual master. That is the only one qualification for becoming a teacher. As soon as one deviates from this principle one is no longer a teacher. I do not know how Subala das speaks but if there is any deviation you can point it out & adjust things between yourselves. Personally I know both yourself & your husband, Dayananda, are very sincere souls & I am much obliged to you because you have opened a nice center in L.A. Similarly, Subala das also opened a center at Santa Fe. All this activity is very encouraging to my mission & I believe sincerely that you are doing the best to serve the cause of ISKCON. (SPL to Nandarani, 29th October, 1967) Regarding lecturing by woman devotees: I have informed you that in the service of the Lord there is no distinction of caste or creed, color, or sex. In the Bhagavad-gita, the Lord especially mentions that even a woman who has taken seriously is also destined to reach Him. We require a person who is in the knowledge of Krishna, that is the only qualification of a person speaking. It doesn't matter what he is. Materially a woman may be less intelligent than a man, but spiritually there is no such distinction. Because spiritually everyone is pure soul. In the absolute plane there is no such gradation of higher and lower. If a woman can lecture nicely and to the point, we should hear her carefully. That is our philosophy. But if a man can speak better than a woman, the man should be given first preference. But even though a woman is less intelligent, a sincere soul should be given proper chance to speak, because we want so many preachers, both men and women.(SPL to Jaya Govinda, 8 th February, 1968) Jadurani has now become a nice preacher. I have report from Satsvarupa that she gives lectures very nicely. If we open a pavilion I shall take Jadurani also at that time, so she will deliver nice lectures.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 28th March, 1968)
329
Yes, please decorate the temple with as many pictures as possible. And Jadurani is very kind and liberal to supply us pictures. She is never tired of painting, and that makes her increased in Krsna consciousness.(SPL to Rupanuga,June, 1968) Regarding the child problem: I may inform you that all our children born of the Krishna conscious parents, they are welcome and I want hundreds of children like that. Because in future we expect to change the face of the whole world, because child is the father of man. Anyway, I have seen Malati is nursing her child so nicely that she attended my meeting every day and the child was playing and she never cried. Similarly, Lilavati's child also never cries or disturbs the meeting. Lilavati was always present with her child, so it depends on the mother. How to keep the child comfortable, so that it will not cry. The child cries only when it feels uncomfortable. The child's comfort and discomfort depends on the mother's attention. So the best solution is that we should train our all first-day small babies in such a way that they are always satisfied and there will be no disturbance in the meeting, and there will be no complaint. But there cannot be any hard and fast rules that only children who are grown up, 7 or 8 years old, can be admitted and no other children can be admitted. That is not possible, and I am not going to sanction any such rule. Rather I shall welcome a baby from the very beginning, so that the transcendental vibration may enter into its ear, and from the very beginning of its life, it becomes purified. But of course, the children cannot be allowed to disturb in the meeting by crying; and that is the mother's responsibility to keep them comfortable, and not to disturb the meeting.(SPL to Krsna devi, 21st August, 1968) Regarding your third question, morning lecture is also allowed. Lecture is also kirtana, and so as morning kirtana is there, similarly morning lecture can also be delivered. In New York , or even in San Francisco, when I was present I was giving lectures in morning also. So far as girls or boys lecturing in the morning, that doesn't make any difference. Either girl or boy devotees may deliver lecture if they choose to do. We have no such distinction of bodily designations, male or female. Krishna Consciousness is on the spiritual platform. As such, anyone who is a devotee of the Lord, following in this line of disciplic succession, can deliver lecture, on the teachings of Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, etc.(SPL to Syama dasi, 21st October, 1968) In distributing the ``perfection in yoga'' leaflet, when people come to your temple you may explain to them the principles of yoga as they are described in the Bhagavad-gita. Such instructions by you may be preceded and followed by Krishna kirtana. If they are interested, you may show them how to sit, concentrating the eyesight on the tip of the nose. The concentration should be on Lord Krishna or Lord Visnu, as is explained in Bhagavad-gita As It Is. So if they come to know about hatha yoga you can show them in the authoritative scriptures how it cannot be successfully practiced in this present age of kali.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 29th December, 1968) I understand from your letter that there is very good prospect of spreading our movement in London. I approve of your scheme not to charge money for the love feast. Whatever voluntary contribution you receive that is all right. So far items of foodstuff (bhoga) and distribution of prasada are concerned, there is no need of increasing the number, better reduce it to five just like rice, dal, capati or puri, little sweet rice and a nice vegetable, that is all. And
330
on Sunday you can increase the items up to ten, but make everything very nicely.(SPL to Tamala, 12th January, 1969) Regarding the Radha-Syama chanting which you have heard it is not very good. In our temple, strictly Hare Krishna chanting should be given more importance. This is no harm in this mantra you have heard, but it is not very important. There are many such common songs composed by common devotees out of sentiment. But our principle is to stick to the authorities, and always remember that Hare Krishna is the prime authorized mantra... Regarding this Syama-Mataji Dasi from Vrindaban, does she sing Hare Krishna Mantra or not? If she chants Hare Krishna it is all right, and if she does not chant the Hare Krishna Mantra, you should ask her why she does not do so. I am not familiar with her Spiritual Master, Gaurangidas, but if he has taught her to sing this Radha-Syama song, then he also is not authorized.(SPL to Malati, 28th January, 1969) If Prasadam is to be honored in the Temple room, the curtains may be drawn before the Deities while the devotees are taking Prasadam. The best arrangement is to honor Prasadam in a separate room for the purpose, if possible.(SPL to Yamuna, 16th January, 1970) I am also glad to learn that already you have got a temple and enthusiastic and eager devotees there. This is very encouraging. Please push our Sankirtana movement and improve the program of Deity worship as the centers of your activities, and see that all the devotees remain steady in their execution of daily chanting of sixteen rounds of beads and strict adherence to the four principles of spiritual life and all other regulative principles, this will keep them strong in Spiritual power. And you may note that when these regulative duties are performed, and the devotee becomes fully absorbed in Krsna activities, Krsna as Supersoul will dictate from within the answers to all questions and will give the needed intelligence to progress more and more in Krsna Consciousness. Please see that the program for studying our literatures is also undertaken very seriously by all the devotees there. Everyone of us must become thoroughly acquainted with our philosophy, so that our preaching work may be carried out nicely. There is no harm if the devotees chant in the temple during the time when the Deities are resting. You may have heard that here at L.A. Temple, they are holding Kirtana and chanting 24 hours in the temple, and the program is very encouraging to all the devotees. Of course, that is only possible in a very large center such as L.A.(SPL to Jagadisa, 27 th February, 1970) These classes of Bhagavad-gita and Srimad-Bhagavatam as you are now holding must be continued very rigidly. About holding Sanskrit classes, the special stress should be given to chanting the mantras in our books. I have given specific instructions in this connection to your husband, and if Sanskrit class is to be held, it should be mainly for this purpose. We should simply expend our time for development of Krishna Consciousness. To become a scholar of Sanskrit is not our business. You say that 15 to 40 students are attending. Are they outsiders? My point is anyone who will attend the Sanskrit class must be interested for chanting the mantras (in our books Isopanisad, Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam) and
331
not for any other purpose. And before and after the class there must be Mahamantra chanting. (SPL to Yamuna and Gurudasa, 16th April, 1970) I have received one letter from Balmukund Parikh, the copy of which is enclosed herewith. It is understood that he is introducing something new in the name of teaching Devanagari script. The prayer of the Spiritual Master as he has quoted has no use for us, it is completely impersonal. This prayer immediately must be stopped. Another thing is he asked me about Aurobindo's estimation. This means that he gradually wants to introduce Aurobindo philosophy. All these things do not sound very nice. Please let me know what is the necessity of learning Devanagari script. We are transliterating all our books--Srimad-Bhagavatam, Bhagavad-gita, Brahma Samhita, etc.--in Roman type, So why you should waste your time in learning Devanagari script? So I am very much anxious to know what is the actual situation because I can scent that Mr. Parikh wants to introduce something in my absence which is completely against Krsna Consciousness. I hope you will understand me right and reply this letter by return mail what is the actual situation.(SPL to Gurudasa, 9th May, 1970) I am so glad to learn that you are regularly observing the listed holidays in our Caitanya almanac. The roaring kirtana, offering feast to the Deities with special preparations is our simple mode of celebration, and there is no special other program, this is standard, and that is our festival.(SPL to Yamuna, 17th May, 1970) I am so pleased to learn that you are satisfied to see the Los Angeles Temple situation. Actually it is very, very nice to our purpose, and if we can maintain the standard of the Temple atmosphere certainly anyone who will come here will be influenced by the spiritual effect.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 28th May, 1970) Your proposal for a grhastha travelling Sankirtana party is a very good one but the temple work should not be neglected. Both things should go on simultaneously. Our process is to work on Bhagavata and Pancaratriki systems simultaneously. Deity worship is pancaratriki system and preaching is Bhagavata system. If we keep both systems in a regular way that will help us solidly in our advancement in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Makhanal and Tilaka devi, 24th September, 1971) Regarding the morning kirtana songs, what you have given is all right. If time permits there are other songs that can be sung, such as jiva jago, udilo aruna ``There is now sunrise on the Eastern horizon and Lord Caitanya accompanied by His devotees have started the morning Sankirtana party...(SPL to Drsthaketu dasa, 14th October, 1973) Regarding your Janmastami program expectation of 10,000 people, it is very good. Thank you very much. I am very much pleased what you are doing. Give the people nice prasadam. This is what is temple--life. Chanting, dancing, prasadam, this is what I want. (SPL to Giriraja dasa, 8th August, 1974)
332
The photos of my murti are very nice. The murti of the Spiritual Master should be treated as good as the Deity. Saksad-dharitvena samasta-sastrair, uktas tatha bhavyata eva sadbhih/kintu prabhor yah priya eva tasya **, The guru should be treated as good as God. This is stated in all the sastras. The difference is that God is master-God and guru is servantGod. So the installation ceremony for such a murti should be similar to that done for other Deities. All Temples can have this Deity if they like.(SPL to Karandhara, 29th January, 1976) Any sitar player or tabla player or any other musician invited in the temple cannot play anything except Hare Krsna. Neither anyone can use the temple for musical demonstration. Such things are items for sense gratification. If someone comes in the temple to chant Hare Krsna by his musical talents, he is welcome otherwise not. Please follow this principle.(SPL to Mukunda, 13th May, 1976) Now you must arrange in each temple there must be sufficient stock of prasadam for distribution. You can keep first class cooks, two or three, and they should be always engaged. Whenever any guest comes, he must get prasada. This arrangement must be made, that the cooks prepare ten-twenty servings at a time, of puris and subji, and you can add halava and pakoras, and the visitors must be supplied immediately. Whenever a gentleman comes, he must be served. As the twenty servings are being distributed, immediately the cooks prepare another twenty servings and store it. At the end of the day, if no one comes, our own men will take, so there is no loss. You cannot say, ``it is finished,'' ``it is not cooked yet,'' ``there is no supply for cooking'' etc. This must be enforced rigidly. The temple is managed by Srimati Radharani, Laksmiji; so why should there be want? Our philosophy is, if anyone comes, let him take prasada, chant Hare Krsna and be happy. Everything is being supplied by Krsna, Krsna is not poor, so why we should deny them? This should be done at any cost. There is no difficulty, it simply requires nice management. At the end of the day you may sell or give away. If we believe that Krsna is providing and maintaining everyone, then why should we be misers? This means losing faith in Krsna, and thinking that we are the doers and suppliers. We are confident Krsna will supply! Let the whole world come, we can feed them. So please do this nicely, begin at once.(SPL All temple presidents,18th January, 1977)
LABOR TEMPLE PRESIDENT’S RESPONSIBILITIES AND QUALIFICATIONS
We must always remember that the leader in charge of a temple must learn to successfully deal with the other persons there. No one is working as a paid servant so if the dealings are not friendly everyone will decide to leave. The leader of the temple must try always to be
333
sober and tolerant and at the same time manage everything nicely. Please continue to try and cultivate this talent and I know you will be given all intelligence to do this.(SPL to Upendra, 26th November, 1968) The important thing is to see that everyone is following a regulated schedule of chanting 16 rounds, reading, Sankirtana, and temple worship. Any breakage in the performance of one's duties will surely be a hindrance in one's advancement. So, as President, you should see that everyone stays engaged 24 hours a day in Krishna's service.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 9th November, 1970) I have received their very kind letters of appreciation and I am very much grateful. Take care of them and see to it that they all become pure devotees. That is your duty. They should follow the regulative principles strictly, regularly chant 16 rounds daily without fail, read all our literatures and attend classes, etc. and be happy in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Mukunda, 13th April, 1971) Regarding your second point, I am pleased to hear that you are concerned for the development of your neophyte godbrothers and godsisters. So just try to help them by giving them Krishna Consciousness and the best way to do this is to set the example by being very enthusiastic to do anything and everything to please Krishna, even we may have to make sacrifice. Follow the regulative principles very strictly, and be ready to tolerate all kind of setbacks and disappointments. The difference between a devotee and a nondevotee is this, just like the bee and the fly: the bee always is attracted by the honey and flies go to the open sores. So the devotee is only attracted by the good qualities in other people and does not see their faults. He is friend to everyone and in this way he finds his life sublime. Of course we are not ourselves perfect, so sometimes there may be something, and we may lose our enthusiasm to do something--but these things come and go and you should not bother very much with them. Just be attached to Krishna and try always to think how to please Him, and He will personally rescue His devotee from all kinds of unfavorable situations. Even we may not like to do the work, if we work very hard for Krishna soon we lose our attachment and become satisfied just to be serving Krishna, and as long as at least 16 offenseless rounds daily are being chanted, know it for certain that our anxieties will disappear very soon.(SPL to Badrnarayana dasa, 18th November, 1971) I am very encouraged to hear how San Diego center is flourishing under your supervision. The test is that so many new devotees are coming. That is a very good sign. Now you must take care to train them very nicely. They are voluntarily giving their lives to Krishna, so as president you must see that they are always happy and satisfied in Krishna Consciousness. Then they will not go away.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 20th November, 1971) As president , you must now become very convinced of our Krishna philosophy and very enthusiastically and soberly maintain temple routine standards, increase book distribution, satisfy the devotees, and in every way become the perfect KC example of angel.(SPL to Makhanal,10th January, 1972)
334
So as President, now you will be forced to advance in Krishna Consciousness because you must always set the highest example yourself.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 4th February, 1972) Actually, most of my best managers are grhasthas, because they have a natural propensity to manage.(SPL to Amogha, 15th February, 1972) All the presidents of our centers should see that all the members are strictly observing the brahminical standards, such as rising early, cleansing at least twice daily, reading profusely, attending arati, like that. You begin immediately this process. That is the main work of GBC. Sometimes we see that even they do not wash hands after eating. Even after drinking water we should wash hands. That is suci. Suchi means purest. Everyone should join the mangal arati. Gradually, we should become more regulated and strict for following the rules and regulations. Otherwise we shall fall down.(SPL to Rupanuga, 3rd May, 1972) We have got so much to do. We have to deal with so many men with different personalities. So kindly utilize their energies and at the same time keep them satisfied. That is leadership. if one man is appointed as leader, all must follow him and be obedient. ``Obedience is the first law of discipline.'' They are pointing out irregularities, but they themselves are not doing their duty, so they are pointing out the irregularities in others. They came to serve, now they don't want to serve so there is some excuse. Oh, irregularity, let me go away. The workers should not suggest irregularities.(SPL to Giriraja, 15th May, 1972) So the future of this Krishna Consciousness movement is very bright, so long the managers remain vigilant that 16 rounds are being chanted by everyone without fail, that they are all rising before four morning and attending mangal arati.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972) Regarding your other points, if there is need for stronger president in Montreal, I have no objection if Sripati leaves that place. Main thing is to have always one strong leader at each temple who can maintain the preaching standard to the highest degree. In this way, if our standard program is maintained just to the standard, automatically there will be enthusiasm and increase of preaching results.(SPL to Jagadisa, 5th January, 1973) This constantly changing the head man and whimsically dividing the attention is not good. Someone must be there who will stick tightly to the temple and develop it gradually to the highest standard.(SPL to Cyavana, 9th January, 1973) So far as being leader is concerned, leader means spiritually not materially. This you should understand very clearly. If spiritual potency and strength is there, then material intelligence will automatically follow. We must have a solid foundation of chanting and following the regulative principles. Then one is fit to lead others. I hope you will understand this point.(SPL to Jagajivana dasa, 6th September, 1974)
335
Regarding having your wife do the management, if there are no men available then what can be done?(SPL to Batu Gopala, 7th September, 1974) You must make sure that all of these devotees are following the regulative principles very nicely. Everyone must rise early, take bath attend mangala arati, chant at least 16 good rounds, attend class, and follow the four regulative principles strictly. If these things are lax, then there is no question of spiritual life. Any one who does not accept these things staunchly will have to fall down. You must teach them by your own personal example otherwise how will they learn. If you are loose in your habits, then everyone in your temple will also be loose in their habits. So, as one of my elder disciples, be strong. Do not deviate and you will be blessed.(SPL to Abhirama dasa, 16th January, 1975) So do everything conscientiously and my blessings are always with you. However, don't create any awkward situation that may be criticized. Caesar's wife must be above criticism. Up to now as I have got respectable situation, I wish that all my disciples will have similar respectable position in society. That will keep my name good. Like father, like son.(SPL to Caitya Guru dasa, 11th July, 1976) He may not live off temple funds. Temple president is generally meant for sannyasi, but a grhastha may be if he is restrained.(SPL to Rupanuga,8th November, 1976)
HOW TO MANAGE AND ENGAGE DEVOTEES
I have learned that in the temple there are sometimes men with no work. This should not be allowed. Every one must be busy with some work in Krishna Consciousness. Idleness is not Krishna Consciousness. Please take care of this omission I shall be glad to hear from you about this.(SPL to Mukunda, 5th May, 1967) If you are not satisfied with your cooking engagement, tell Brahmananda to give you some other engagement. But it doesn't look well if you change from one center to another for some convenience. Everywhere service to Krishna is the same, but if you are feeling some inconvenience, then you may inform Brahmananda, and get some relaxation by change of duty.(SPL to Devananda, 18th March, 1968) Please continue your very good service, and do not feel any feeling of uselessness. It is true that Krishna has given some the opportunity to serve Him by nice writing, some by good business ability, some by nice cooking, and so on, but these various services are all accepted equally by Krishna. On the transcendental plane, one service is as good as another. There is no question of higher or lower. We are very tiny, and so we cannot really do very
336
much. Simply we can engage our time and energy, and that is all Krishna sees. He sees this boy or girl is spending his time in My Service, and He is pleased. I hope you are both well. (SPL to Hamsaduta and Himavati, 3rd March, 1968) The more we struggle for advancing our Krishna Consciousness movement, the more we become advanced on the path. Really, devotional service means that we have to employ our energies for the purpose of Krishna Consciousness, and it does not matter what is the volume of such energy, because different persons have got different type of energies, but the best means is that one has to apply his energy as far as possible, that is the secret of success in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Aniruddha, 24th August, 1968) We must always remember that the leader in charge of a temple must learn to successfully deal with the other persons there. No one is working as a paid servant so if the dealings are not friendly everyone will decide to leave. The leader of the temple must try always to be sober and tolerant and at the same time manage everything nicely. Please continue to try and cultivate this talent and I know you will be given all intelligence to do this. (SPL to Upendra, 26th November, 1968) Regarding the usefulness or uselessness of the inmates, it all depends on proper management. You can't expect that all men and women who will be going there will be very useful. You have to make them useful by your arrangement. I am very glad to inform you that Tamala Krishna and Madhudvisa are managing so nicely in Los Angeles that they are making all men useful for Sankirtana Party purposes.(SPL to Hayagriva, 12th July, 1969) I have seen the agenda of your president's meeting. This is nice. One thing should be followed, however, as your countrymen are more or less independent spirited and lovers of democracy. So everything should be done very carefully so that their sentiments may not be hurt.(SOL to Tamala Krsna, 13th October, 1969) Gradually this meeting should develop into a committee. of the West Coast presidents, and similarly there should be one for the East Coast, so in the future we can form a central governing body for the whole institution. Therefore the management should be done very cautiously so that everyone is satisfied in their autonomous managing capacity. Of course, the central point is the order of the Spiritual Master, and I am very glad that you are trying to give importance to this aspect of management. The difficulty is sometimes things are interpreted in a manner dovetailing one's own sense gratification. I have got this personal experience in my Guru Maharaja's institution. Different Godbrothers took the words of Guru Maharaja in different interpretations for sense gratification and the whole mission disrupted. This is still going on for the last 40 years without any proper settlement. I am always afraid of this crack, but I am sure if our aim is to serve Krishna sincerely and the Spiritual Master simultaneously, that will be our success. That means serve Krishna and the Spiritual Master simultaneously with equal faith and serious vow, and then success is sure. Yourself, Gargamuni, Brahmananda and the others are intelligent. You should always deal things so tactfully that people may not fall away. Every living being is important in Krishna Conscious service, and
337
we must take all precautions that one may not fall away.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 18 thOctober, 1969) I am so glad that Dayananda is doing everything so nicely. He is intelligent, responsible boy, and whatever you do conjointly, it has my approval. You may note it. But always remember that Nandarani is also a very nice devotee girl, and their whole family is coming out nice; so you should see always that they are not in inconvenience in any way. Because he is family man, he should have some special consideration. A brahmacari can tolerate any inconvenience, but women and children cannot. They will have difficulty.(SPL to Gargamuni, 15th December, 1969) My Guru Maharaja created some Brahmacaris and Sannyasis for preaching work, and I am creating all Grhasthas. This means that we have to adjust things in favor of circumstances in the matter of pushing Krsna Consciousness Movement forward.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 1st April, 1970) We do not require to qualify very extraordinarily to serve Krsna. Krsna is Selfsufficient, He does not require anyone's service, but still the more we render service unto Him the more we become happy.(SPL to Candanacarya and Baradraja, 9th May, 1970) Please continue to see that these two nice boys and all the other devotees there are following rigidly the scheduled program of regulated activities in devotional service, chanting the rounds, attending classes and studying our philosophy as well as going on Sankirtana, etc.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 26th May, 1970) Regarding your program of duties for the brahmacaris and brahmacarinis and grhastha men and women, this is a very nice arrangement. The girls should manage internally and the boys should manage externally. So all of you have my hearty blessings for your kind service to Lord Krsna. Be always engaged in this way and become happy.(SPL to Yamuna, 16th September, 1970) I think Krsna is giving you good intlligence to manage everything in Paris. Everyone should be kept fully engaged one hunderd percent of the time in Krsba’s service without a vacant moment so that maya will never have a chance to act. It does not matter what one’s engagement in Krsna’s service may be; Krsna accepts equally the service given to Him by a little calf and that given by Srimaati Radharani. So we should all be very much appreciative of our Godbrother’s and Godsister’s service.(SPL to Harivilasa, 21 st September, 1970) Regarding your question about incense, Karandhara has just informed me that our Spiritual Sky incense business is making now $1,000,000 a year to spend for Krishna. How can that be Maya? My Guru Maharaja used to say, ``Anything material, if it is used for the service of Krishna, it is a mistake to give it up.'' Because I have understood this principle, he used to
338
appreciate me in front of my godbrothers. I have given this idea all along--why you big leaders do not understand it? You should take it to heart as a guiding principle that somehow or other we always please Krishna by doing what is practical and necessary, according to time and place. Not that we should be whimsical. But one test is that all the devotees should be satisfied. They have given their lives to Krishna, so we should see they are always happy. Their service is voluntary. It is not that we can force anyone to do anything. If we do they will go away and that is a great loss. Everyone must be encouraged to do what he likes to do for Krishna, so if someone likes to do business for Krishna, let them make $1,000,000 for Krishna.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 20th November, 1971) I am very encouraged to hear how San Diego center is flourishing under your supervision. The test is that so many new devotees are coming. That is a very good sign. Now you must take care to train them very nicely. They are voluntarily giving their lives to Krishna, so as president you must see that they are always happy and satisfied in Krishna Consciousness. Then they will not go away.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 20th November, 1971) So long as a devotee is not initiated he should have Bhakta before his name, if he is a male, Bhaktin if she is a girl.(SPL to Nityananda, 17th December, 1971) Our process is to show Krishna Consciousness as it is, not as others want to see it. By showing KC in this way, you are making the thing less important. It is not that we should change to accommodate the public, but that we shoud change the public to accommodate us. Better you devote your full time to one thing only, not many things. That way your enthusiasm and talents will have big effect by being concentrated.SPL to Ypgesvara, 28th December, 1971) Upon your recommendation, I am gladly accepting them as my duly initiated disciples and their letter follows. Now you must take the full responsibility to give them all guidance and facility for perfecting their lives in Krishna Consciousness. The trick is to keep everyone always engaged happily in Krishna's service, then they will advance rapidly. Just you become very serious and thoughtful and learn this art how to engage everyone very nicely. (SPL to Bhakta dasa, 16th January, 1972) Good manager means he is able to satisfy everyone and live in cooperative manner with all the devotees, so if you manage things nicely he can do tremendous work.(SPL to Giriraja, 2nd May, 1972) So far your management of different centers in Eastern Zone, I have already advised Rupanuga to do the needful; if there is waste then you can merge various centres. You can thin milk by adding water and you can make it thick by boiling. Now is the time for us to begin the boiling process. Now you know everything how to be a Vaisnava brahmana, now you must practice these thing or the whole thing will be a show only. Better to develop the small number of devotees we have, make them truly Krishna conscious boys and girls
339
than to go on getting many followers who do not understand and practice the real principles. Better one moon that many stars.(SPL to Damodara, 9th May, 1972) As you requested me, I have sent many men from U.S.A. to help you, now you engage them properly, utilize them, that is leadership, how to engage everyone in their respective duties and properly utilize their energy.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 11th May, 1972) We have got so much to do. We have to deal with so many men with different personalities. So kindly utilize their energies and at the same time keep them satisfied. That is leadership, if one man is appointed as leader, all must follow him and be obedient. ``Obedience is the first law of discipline.'' They are pointing out irregularities, but they themselves are not doing their duty, so they are pointing out the irregularities in others. They came to serve, now they don't want to serve so there is some excuse. Oh, irregularity, let me go away. The workers should not suggest irregularities.(SPL to Giriraja, 15th May, 1972) Anyone who cannot collect money, they should go to Mayapur and live there and simply eat and sleep, like women and widows. I shall arrange for their eating and sleeping. But in cities, those should live who can collect and earn. The widows are not earning in Hindu society, they eat and sleep at others' expense. So if you are not able to earn in Calcutta, better all go to Mayapur and eat and sleep and I shall accommodate all widows, women, and others at Mayapur and Vrindaban. Otherwise why should we maintain such large establishment in Calcutta simply for eating and sleeping and spending. These two places will be reserved for those who cannot collect. For them I am making provision. Only the active members who can collect, they shall live in the city. Eating, sleeping members, they shall live in Mayapur, that's all.(SPL to Bhavananda, 14th July, 1972) Yes, that is the right idea, to strengthen whatever devotees we have got in spiritual life, fix them beyond any doubts. Then our potency will increase and we may recruit dozens of new devotees easily. Main thing is to make sure everyone is chanting minimum sixteen rounds daily of Hare Krishna Mantra. Otherwise they will not be able to perform the other practices of brahminical life, such as early rising, cleanliness, etc. (SPL to Jagadisa, 22nd July, 1972) I am so glad to receive your report after such long time, and it appears that everything is improving more and more, by Krishna's grace. I like this idea of distributing books and preaching, that is Lord Caitanya's plan, and because you are doing it so nicely you are already making the greatest contribution, so what need there is for some special instruction from me? But if you want, I must give, because you are serving Krishna so nicely, so in that case my request to you is that you enter into the universities and colleges wherever possible and preach there with a view to recruiting some first-class devotees for helping me manage and push on this movement all over the world. Overall there is shortage of first-class, experienced men to manage things just to the highest standard, as you are doing. Therefore I am calling upon you the big leaders to push this idea forward, namely, to attract some educated men to join us. The idea is that they will only agree to join us if we ourselves conduct ourselves intelligently by the preaching approach. The secret will be to engage them as they like to be engaged,
340
that is, supposing I have got some education, I am business student, or I have got some skill or talent, I am typist or musician or something like that, so I will like to utilize these things for Krishna only if I am encouraged in a certain way, very tactfully, and I must not be discouraged by too much forcing me at first to accept everything of shaving the head, rising very early, going for street sankirtana, like that. No, let me come gradually, let me study also Krishna Consciousness and see how it is practical and sublime. Gradually I may get some taste for these other things and agree to do them voluntarily and intelligently. We are not dogma or like army-camp, no. We are servants of Krishna, that means because we understand that Krishna is our Protector under all circumstances, we have no more any anxiety, so we become very liberal and tolerant of all kinds of seeing others' sinful activities, and we see them innocent victims of maya, and we try to help them understand what is the real position of life. So you know this art, how to attract and engage men, so aim yourself at the top-class of men and give them every opportunity and facility to become convinced of our philosophy and engage themselves to their satisfaction. That will be the best contribution. Now spread this idea also to the other leaders. So now I do not think there will be any difficulty for you to fill your Seattle centre with the best devotees in our Movement, and then I shall be very glad to come there at next opportunity to give them all my personal instruction. In this way, appeal yourself to the high class of men, not the mass. Mass, too, we do not eliminate anyone, but if best men are there to run on things, mass will follow later. (SPL to Sukadeva, 13th December, 1972) I am very much disturbed to hear from you that you have become disturbed in your mind. Do not be disturbed. There is no cause for anxiety. You are doing your best to serve Krishna, that is very much appreciated, so do not lose enthusiasm out of frustration, that will spoil everything. Krishna Consciousness means we should always be satisfied and happy, not that we must work something impossible, becoming overburdened, and then because we are unhappy by so much trouble we lose enthusiasm altogether and give up all hope. No, if too much endeavour is there, that is to be avoided. By all means we must preserve our spiritual status, that is the point, not that we are mad after big buildings, many devotees, life-members, this, that--no, these are only ways to engage the devotees so that they may apply the principles of devotional living to some kind of work for practical realization of these principles. (SPL to Tejyas, 19th December, 1972) Our leaders shall be careful not to kill the spirit of enthusiastic service, which is individual and spontaneous and voluntary. They should try always to generate some atmosphere of fresh challenge to the devotees, so that they will agree enthusiastically to rise and meet it. That is the art of management: to draw out spontaneous loving spirit of sacrificing some energy for Krishna. But where are so many expert managers? All of us should become expert managers and preachers. We should not be very much after comforts and become complacent or self-contented. There must be always some tapasya, strictly observing the regulative principles--Krishna Consciousness movement must be always a challenge, a great achievement to be gained by voluntary desire to do it, and that will keep it healthy. So you big managers now try to train up more and more some competent preachers and managers like yourselves. Forget this centralizing and bureaucracy.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972)
341
Yes, if anyone agrees to live with us in the temple he must without any exception follow the four rules and regulations, plus the other regulative principles, otherwise he may be asked kindly to leave the temple and live outside. Or he may not be invited to live in the temple until he has agreed and has proven his ability to obey the regulative idea. The point is that we should not be over anxious just to recruit men if they will not be of the best quality. If someone wants to become devotee but he is little weak, never mind he is living outside, he may come regularly to the temple, chant at home and at his work, and offer his foodstuffs always to Krsna, like that, and gradually he will develop the surrendering attitude and accept voluntarily the life of austerity or tapasya which must be practiced in the temple living. Without such voluntary understanding of the principles and agreement to obey them, no one is qualified to live in our temples. Of course if there are one or two instances of falling down, that may be excused, we are not so overly critical, otherwise who would be qualified of any of us to become devotee? So that tolerant attitude must be there to a certain extent, but we must remain also always firm on this point, that the brahmacaris living in the temple shall not disobey the orders of the spiritual master.(SPL to Cyavana, 29th December, 1972) Of course we work very very hard just to get someone to come to the platform of devotee of Krsna, so we shall not be too much hasty to drive anyone out. Therefore we may forgive once, twice, but more than that we must take other steps. So if any new candidate for devotee comes forward you may test him very thoroughly to understand from him if he is ready to fully accept our strict standard of temple living. Let him understand that it is not an arbitrary or whimsical decision on our parts to become like military camp, rather we are strictly adhering to our devotional principles only so that we may make advancement in Krsna consciousness and be protected from the attack of maya consciousness. They may be thinking that these people are slaves of their strict principles, but we are thinking that the strict principles are slaves to us. Of course, the devotee is always very liberal-minded and tolerant towards everyone, seeing everyone as the part and parcel of Krsna and the pure devotee of Krsna, only seeing that due to maya they have temporarily forgotten their real position. So a devotee is always very understanding if there is some discrepancy behavior on the part of nondevotees, and even some devotees misbehave, he is always very tolerant and understanding. The point is that no one is actually qualified in this material world to approach Krsna, but if he makes the attempt through our inducing him gradually to give his energy to Krsna, by that attempt Krsna will extend his mercy and deliver the fallen soul despite his so many disqualifications. And such person or aspiring devotee, he is to be considered the most exalted of men because he has given his life to Krsna: bahunam janmanam ante jnanavan mam prapadyate vasudevah sarvam iti sa mahatma sudurlabhah After many births and deaths, he who is actually in knowledge surrenders to Me, knowing Me to be the cause of all causes and all that is. Such a great soul is very rare. [Bg. 7.19] (SPL to Dhananjaya, 31st December, 1972) Everyone has got some propensity. The art of preaching is to engage that propensity in the service of Krsna. Whatever we have got, our mind, our intelligence, our possessions, our time, our energies, let them all be used in Krsna's service. So by training people in this way, this will be the success of your preaching work.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 28th January, 1973)
342
There is no difference between brahmacari, grhastha, vanaprastha, and sannyasi. Simply grhastha means that he lives outside the temple with wife, that is the only difference. Otherwise, grhastha must follow the same regulative principles and remain fully engaged in the temple activities.(SPL to Ksirodakasayi, 29th January, 1973) After conferring with my various GBC representatives I have concluded that polygamy must be strictly prohibited in our society. Although it is a Vedic institution still there are so many legal implications. Neither are many of our men fixed up enough to tend for more than one wife. Polygamy will simply increase the sex life and our philosophy is to gradually decrease the sex life till eventually there is no sex life. The policy should be that all the women are given the utmost protection. Women are looking for husbands because they feel unprotected so it is up to the senior members to give all protection to the women. (SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973) The temple is a place not for eating and sleeping, but as a base from which we send out our soldiers to fight with maya. Fight with maya means to drop thousand and millions of books into the lap of the conditioned souls. Just like during war time the Bombs are raining from the sky like anything. So you are the expert in this field.(SPL to Ramesvara, 3rd August, 1973) I have received one complaint from Indian devotee at Mayapur Prabharupa Das Brahmacari that he is mal treated by our American devotees. Kindly inquire into this matter and do the needful. Either Indian or foreign whoever joins us they are not under any obligation, our only tie is Love of Godhead. It should be our definite policy that nobody is ill treated that he may go away. We recruit a person to join us after spending gallons of blood. Everyone comes for reformation, you cannot expect everyone to be perfect, rather it is our duty to make everyone perfect as far as possible. So we shall be very much cautious and careful in this connection.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 23rd August, 1973) We have to manage our men in such a way that they may bend to our will but not break. After all, our work is purely voluntary. If they become angry and leave then our work is defeated.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami, 31st December, 1973) First of all, there is not question of a devotee becoming ostracized because he has become ill, nor do I think this is being widely practiced. Who has been ostracized? One of the symptoms of a devotee is that he is kind, so if our Godbrother becomes ill it is our duty to help him get the proper medicine and treatment so that he can recover. Recently our Giriraja became chronically ill in India and had to return to the U.S. for proper medical treatment. There, in our Los Angeles center, he was given his own room, and was able to recuperate comfortably, and now he has returned to his full duties in Bombay. Now Tamala Krsna Goswami has just had a successful hernia operation which was arranged free of charge at one of the most modern hospitals, and there is also a girl devotee undergoing operation there also. Tamala Krsna is now living in a room at our temple; the devotees see that he gets all facility,
343
a hospital bed, proper prasadam, and personal care and visiting. So there is no question of ill treating of our own Godbrothers simply because they are sick, nor should you allow such neglect to go on. So long we have this material body there will be sickness, but we have to remain on the transcendental platform nevertheless.(SPL to Sukadeva, 5th April, 1974) Regarding engaging the men, it is required that nobody should sit idle.(SPL to Giriraja dasa, 16th August, 1974) I am also glad to hear that in your temple no one misses mangala arati and that everyone is becoming steady and peaceful in their service. It sounds as if you are taking care of your men very nicely. This is first class management. Please continue in this kind of management.(SPL to Kurusrestha, 28th Decenber, 1974) Regarding the new building, if it is suitable, never mind if it is a little more or less, you should get it. We can rent the unused space, and the householders can live in the building as long as they have separate floors. One thing is that they must be fully engaged. Don't make a hotel for free boarding and lodging. Everyone must be full-time engaged and the best engagement for them is to sell books. That will be very nice. Don't allow anyone to simply eat and sleep. All should attend classes 2 or 3 times daily, chant 16 rounds, and go out for street sankirtana. Eating should be minimized. Too much eating leads to too much sleeping, and then sex desire. So, management should be done very carefully to see that there is not easy-going, lazy attitude which will only end in fall down.(SPL to Rupanuga dasa, 9th January, 1974) Yes, try to encourage book distribution as much as possible. Books are the basis of our Movement. Whatever appreciation we are getting on account of our books, it is because we are following the path chalked out by exalted devotees. We are not writing something whimsical. So far devotees being hesitant to distribute books on account of pressure, sometimes pressure is required, especially when one is not so advanced. Of course it has to be applied properly, otherwise there may be some bad taste. But spontaneous service can only be expected from advanced devotees. Just like a child by pressure goes to school and is made to read. Then after some time he wants to read, even without pressure. We have all got experience of this. It is vaidhi bhakti--vaidhi means ``must.'' Sometimes devotees are promised a plate of maha-prasadam for the biggest distributer. There is no harm. Actually one should try to serve Krishna to his or her full capacity without thought of reward--service is itself the reward. But this takes time to actually realize and until that platform is achieved some pressure or inducement is required.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Maharaja, 9th January, 1976) This business of sleeping devotees should stop. What is the use of such sleeping devotees, simply increasing the expenditures. All of them must be engaged.(SPL to Haihaya, 29th May, 1976)
344
HOW DEVOTEES SHOULD EXECUTE THEIR DUTIES SRILA PRABHUPADA TELLS A STORY Srila Prabhupada would speak from a large repertoire of traditional stories and apply them in different ways. His use of the story about the brahmana who lost his caste illustrates this nicely. In India there is a custom that Hindus never take their meal in the house of a Mohammedan or Christian, or anyone other than a Hindu brahmana, but one brahmana was very hungry, and he went to a little known acquaintance and asked for some food.The man supplied the brahmana with a little foodstuff, but still his hunger was not satisfied. When the brahmana asked the man for more food, the man said that he was sorry but he had no more. „Oh,“ said the brahmana, disappointed. Then he asked, „Sir, which caste do you belong to?“ „I am Mohammedan,“ the man replied. The hungry man lamented, „Oh, I have lost my caste and I am still hungry!“ Srila Prabhupada told this story on the occasion to a devotee- artist. She had suggested to Prabhupada that she should improve her artistic craftsmanship by painting and selling nondevotional pictures, and then after becoming talented and famous, she could better paint for Krsna. As for fame, Prabhupada said, according to Caitanya-caritamrta a man is famous who is known as a great devotee of Krsna. If she insisted on becoming a great artist, she would be like the brahmana who lost his caste but his belly remained unfilled. Another time Prabhupada applied the same story when a devotee, at Prabhupada’s suggestion, tried to get Prabhupada a teaching position on a college faculty. The salary they offered to him was very low, so Prabhupada rejected it. The devotee then thought that he had insultes Prbhupada by even asking such a thing. Prabhupada wrote back assuring the disciple that there was no offenc, but that the offer was useless. He related the story about the cast brahmana, then commented, „ The idea is that if we have to ask some service, there must be proper remuneration. So I thought that since I required some money for my book found, I might gather some money in this way, but this does not satisfy my hunger. So forget this incident.“ Prabhupada Nectar Vol.2,p 76-77 The devotees of the temple must keep themselves engaged otherwise they cannot make progress in Krishna consciousness. The maya is very strong and as soon as there is opportunity the Maya will come and attack. Therefore every one should be very careful against the attack of Maya. And the only effective defense is remain Krishna consciousness always.(SPL to Mukunda, 13th May, 1967) I am very concerned that due to your sincerity and service mood you have improved in Krishna Consciousness excellently. Whatever allocation of duty there may be, if we try to execute such specific duty sincerely, that alone can make us much more advanced in Krishna Consciousness. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is stated that for the fixed up devotee there is one duty. This duty is understood through the transparent medium via media of the Spiritual Master. It is better service to Krishna and Spiritual Master in a feeling of separation; sometimes there is risk in the matter of direct service. For example, Kirtanananda was giving me direct service by massaging, cooking for me, and so many other things; but later on by dictation of Maya, he became puffed up, so much so that he thought his Spiritual Master a 345
common man, and was existing only on account of his service. This mentality at once pushed him down. Of course, those who are sincere devotee, they take direct service as an opportunity, but the illusory energy is so strong that it acts on this doctrine of familiarity breeds contempt. Kirtanananda was thinking I was existing on his service, instead of realizing I was giving him opportunity to do me some service.(SPL to Madhusudana, 30 th December, 1967) I understand that there are only three persons at Boston, but each of you can work for 300 persons, so it is not the numerical strength that works, but it is Krishna Consciousness that works. A Krishna Conscious person is never tired of working and the symptoms I can see in you as you want to be overloaded with work. This is the test of how one is advancing in Krishna Consciousness. Nobody becomes tired but wants to work more and more. Your God-brother Satsvarupa also told me the same thing that he may be overloaded with typewriting work. Similarly, Govinda dasi and Gaurasundara also want to be overloaded with work. So your examples are great encouragement for an old man like me. I have got the same spirit of being overloaded with Krishna Conscious work, but physically I am not as strong as you are all young boys and girls. You can pray to Krishna that I may get your strength to serve the cause of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jadurani, 16th December, 1967) I understand that some of our students are in Boston, and they are not attending the Temple or cooperating with you. This means they are under the clutches of Maya more or less. After all, Krishna Consciousness is difficult job for less intelligent persons. But one who understands Krishna Consciousness and acts accordingly, he should be accepted as spiritually the strongest man. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that persons who take to Krishna Consciousness are supposed to be the most intelligent man.(SOL to Satsvarupa, 30 th January, 1968) Regarding Krishna's being very kind upon us, should be on the principle as Arjuna followed: the principle is, that Krishna was Arjuna's most intimate friend. He could have brought victory to Arjuna, without any endeavor by Arjuna; neither was that principle advised by Krishna, neither Arjuna followed it. As a military man, Arjuna fought to his best, but the victory was brought him by Krishna. Similarly, we should try our best to our best capacity, and victory will come from Krishna. We should never sit idly and ask Krishna to do everything. That is the teachings of the Bhagavad-gita. It is clearly said in the Gita: ``Yuddhasya ca mam anusmara [Bg. 8.7].'' So ordinarily, we have to try our best to our best capacity to achieve something, and by Krishna's Grace, all of a sudden we shall see everything is there. This sort of help from Krishna is transcendental happiness. Our principle should be therefore, that we should work for the mission with great enthusiasm, with certainty for its success, and patiently follow the regulative principles, and associate ourselves with pure devotees, and work being completely in Krishna Consciousness, that will make us happy and successful.(SPL to Brahmananda, 20th February, 1968) Regarding your question, we must utilize our intelligence fully for serving Krsna. Serving Krsna does not mean that we sit idly and say that Krsna will take care of all our business. That is not depending on the Lord; rather it is laziness. Depending on Krsna
346
means to act always in Krsna consciousness, realizing that Krsna is the ultimatecontroller of all results. I hope you understand this properly.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 22nd September, 1969) Regarding your consideration of management, No, we should take all risks for Krsna. This mentality to chant in a solitary place without any responsibility of preaching work is not approved by Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Maharaja. One of our Godbrothers was doing like that and my Spiritual Master was not very satisfied with him.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 22nd June, 1970) I am very glad that you and all the others are finding that your Krishna Consciousness is increased by following our new schedule of regular activities in the Temple. I am getting such happy reports from all our centers and actually that is the way of advancing in spiritual life. Without being jolly, one cannot make any tangible progress in Krsna Consciousness and without strictly following the regulative principles and chanting the prescribed number of rounds on the beads, nobody can become free from the unhappiness of this material world. So it is imperative that all our students be exemplary in their execution of devotional service and naturally Krsna will bless you all more and more.(SPL to Jadurani, 16th November, 1970) Our process is to show Krishna Consciousness as it is, not as others want to see it. By showing KC in this way, you are making the thing less important. It is not that we should change to accommodate the public, but that we shoud change the public to accommodate us. Better you devote your full time to one thing only, not many things. That way your enthusiasm and talents will have big effect by being concentrated.(SPL to Jogesvara, 28th December, 1971) Your next question was about the free will, whether we have it or not? If one is not intelligent enough for making for making decisions, then all decisions shall be sanctioned by the spiritual master. Neophyte means no independent decisions, no free will, that means surrender. But when he is trained up then automatically he gets his freedom. Just like a small child can only eat such things which are sanctioned by his parents, not by his own discretion. Free will is that when the controller says do this, you can use your free will to do it or not to do it. You have got the power to not do: iti te jnanam akhyatam guhyad guhyataram maya vimrsyaited asesena yathecchasi tatha kuru ``Thus I have explained to you the most confidential of all knowledge. Deliberate on this fully, and then do what you wish to do.'' (B.G. 18.65) Krishna asks, ``Have you decided to fight?'' ``Yes, I have decided to follow Your order.'' This is free will.(SPL to Yajnesvara, 2nd January, 1972) Kindly, therefore, abide by the direction of the man in charge of the center. If there is lack of obedience then there cannot be discipline, and without discipline we cannot manage a huge world organization.(SPL to Gargamuni, Mahamsa, Naranaranayana and Giriraja, 19th June, 1972)
347
One thing is, our process of Krishna Consciousness, if it is followed with determination and enthusiasm, automatically it has the effect of fixing us, body, mind and soul, to the Lotus Feet of Lord Krishna, so that all sorts of fluctuations of the material nature, all sorts of difficulties and discrepancies of life are easily withstood. But first you have to agree to understand the process and follow it scrupulously. That is wanting. If I only think I know something, that is mental platform of accept/reject, and any knowledge gathered from the mental platform is like that, tottering and precarious, and it can be immediately rejected at any time. Krishna Consciousness has great potency to deliver us to the highest platform of perfection, but only if it is understood by the intelligence. Something understood by the intelligence is fixed forever and cannot waver, and that is almost spiritual. From your letter, I can understand you are confused in your mind, because you do not want this, you do not want that, you might like another, like that. That position of confusion is not very much desirable, so you are a Vaisnava, now rid yourself of such misunderstanding of things. Vaisnava means one who is able to sit down anywhere, under any conditions, and be happy. He wants only a place to lay down, a little prasadam, and if there's a little service he can do, gladly let me do it for Krishna, that's all. As long as we are thinking I want this, that is not to my liking, or if I adjust things a certain way everything will be better, these thoughts are material. Devotional service is not conditional. So stop this dreaming state. Try to understand things with the light of your intelligence, and if your are sincere in this way, without a doubt Krishna will give you full facility to understand Him and become freed of the bondage of ignorance.(SPL to Bhagavatananda, 8th July, 1972) It is very good that you want to become very learned in Krishna Consciousness, but what good is so much knowledge without practice? Obedience must be there, so by being submissive in this way and following the direction of the temple leaders is practicing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness. Disciple means discipline. Without discipline there cannot be any spiritual progress. Therefore our system is to follow the authority or our superiors, no that we can independently question, not this is right and this is wrong. That is not the way. So my best advice to you is that without questioning you follow the instructions given to you by Visnujana and other leaders, and do exactly as they say, then everything will be all right. If you want to study, there is much time in the day for studying, but you must go also on Sankirtana party, that is the result or practice of your studying. Simply studying is dry and useless without chanting.(SPL to Sankarsana, 23rd July, 1972) I am so much happy to hear from you all the good news of our Mayapur centre! No, your liking of engagement there is not at all an inappropriate attachment, rather it is your qualification for pleasing your spiritual master. Attachment must be there, for Krishna or for maya. So you have become attached to developing the Mayapur centre, that is Krishna's work, so Krishna appreciates very much when His devotee becomes attached to Him in this way.(SPL to Jayapataka, 19th December, 1972) Not that I must have a very nice place, I must serve like this or like that, otherwise I shall go away. No, Vaisnava devotee means give me simply a place to lay down, little
348
prasadam, whatever little service you have got please give me, that's all.(SPL to Gurudasa and Yamuna, 19th December, 1972) Such surrendered devotee sees that everything is part of Krishna's plan, that whatever is meant to be, I am doing that, so let me do it with my full attention to every detail, let me become absorbed in such service, never mind what it is, but let all other considerations be forgotten and only my desire to do the thing best for Krishna's alone pleasure be my motive. That is advanced stage of understanding devotional service or Krishna Consciousness. Thank you very much for your kindly coming to the point.(SPL to Jayapataka, 19th December, 1972) Yes, it is all right that you devote your time to painting instead of street sankirtana. The main thing is that you be engaged in some worthwhile work for Krsna without wasting even a moment. Unless we are constantly engaged then there will be sickness and illicit sex automatically. So there is a good need for pictures in our preaching work, especially in illustrating our books, and if you are seriously painting I have no objection to your proposal. (SPL to Dhrstaketu, 16th March, 1974) Regarding engaging the men, it is required that nobody should sit idle.(SPL to Giriraja, 16th August, 1974) 9th January, 1976 Pleased with their preaching efforts, Prabhupada sent a long letter in reply, dealing with the report point by point. He especially stressed the importance of book distribution. „So far the devotees being hesitant to distribute books on account of pressure, sometimes pressure is required, especially when one is not so advanced. Of course it has to be applied properly, otherwise there may be some bad taste. (P.D.,1,246) 28th February, 1976 When he spoke with Kirtiraja the other day, Prabhupada had approved certain plans for preaching in Poland. But upon hearing that Hansaduta had already formulated another strategy, he canceled his own suggestions. He told Kirtiraja simply to follow the GBC`s instructions. (P.D.,1,395) 14th April, 1976 Obedience is the first law of discipline. If there is no obedience there cannot be any discipline. And if there is no discipline you cannot manage anything. That is not possible. Therefore this is very essential, that the students should be very disciplined. (P.D.,1,549)
RECRUITING DEVOTEES
349
I am in due receipt of your statement regarding Jivanuga, and it is clear that he is crazy. I have already advised Jayananda in this connection that we cannot make the society an asylum for crazy people. It is not our business.(SPL to Gargamuni, 11th January, 1968) So if you find a non-devotee eager to listen submissively you can show your mercy to elevate him to Krishna Conciousness, but a non-devotee who is already poisoned by the serpent of the demon class swami or yogi is very difficult to be dealt with, so the best thing is to reject them and not waste time for their elevation; but a person who is willing to hear us submissively must be given chance to understand the philosophy of Krishna Conciousness. (SPL to Guru dasa, 24th February, 1968) Regarding Randy, I understand that he is addicted to heroin intoxication, and he is taking some medicine to give it up, but I am sure that the best medicine is chanting the HARE KRISHNA mantra. For the time being, let him take the substitute medicine as he is taking, and at the same time let him seriously chant HARE KRISHNA. And I hope he will be able to give up that substitute medicine also. I have got experience--one of my God-brothers, he related about his past life, that he was addicted to all kinds of intoxication, and he was distilling wine in his village without any license--he was such a great intoxicant. But later on, we found him completely free from all intoxication--even he was not even smoking and was quite fit to work for Krishna Consciousness. So everything is possible provided one is serious. In the Srimad-Bhagavatam it is stated that if somebody is not too much addicted, neither he is completely powerful to give up some bad habits, this via media stage is favorable. Immediately if he cannot give up the medicine as he is taking, that doesn't matter. Let him chant HARE KRISHNA very seriously and he will gradually be able to give up everything. (SPL to Kirtananandana, 22nd September, 1968) I have very much appreciated your discussion in the Istagosthi and so also Rayarama's. We have to collect men for Krishna Consciousness & therefore we may not be harsh to them.(SPL to Purusottama, 6th October, 1968) We should not disturb the newcomers immediately with opposite proposals, but tactfully we shall try to teach him in our ways, and gradually he will come to understand. (SPL to Advaita, 6th October, 1968) Yes, a new man may commit blunders in the beginning, but that does not mean we may be too impatient with him. After all, training means the man does not know, so you should train him nicely. A Vaisnava is expected to be humbler than the blade of grass, so when you train some new man you should not get agitated with him. After all, we are preachers, and we do not expect our audience or candidates completely respondent to our call. If everyone is trained then what is the use of our preaching?(SPL to Upendra, 11th March, 1969) Training is not imposition. It is voluntary accept by the trainee.(SPL to Syamasundara, 3rd June, 1969)
350
I am so much encouraged to learn that one very nice German boy has come to live in your temple. This is clear evidence that you are all working sincerely to serve Krishna, and now one sincere soul has been so attracted by this, that he is also coming to join you. Actually, if one true Vaisnava goes any place in the world, then the spiritual instincts of the more advanced souls he comes into contact with will be awakened, and they will automatically be attracted. In the Bhagavad-gita, Krishna informs Arjuna that if in previous lifetimes one has begun the path of spiritual perfection but was unable to complete it for one reason or another, then in future lifetimes he will automatically become attracted again to spiritual life, and he will begin his progress from the point where he had previously left off. So throughout the material universes there are many such spiritually inclined souls, and our mission is to present to everyone right knowledge of spiritual life. In this way, those who are already interested may finish up there Krishna Consciousness business in this life, and similarly, those who are not so interested may advance themselves and make perfection of their life, simply by hearing our Sankirtana Party, attending our temple activities with association with devotees, and eating Krishna prasadam.(SPL to Sivananda, 15th June, 1969) Now Tamala Krishna will be the supplying agent of devotees to many temples, because he is attracting many new devotees in the Los Angeles temple. So the program is after being trained up here, some of them may go either to open new branches or where they are required. But I wish that you should also attract new devotees from your quarters. Instead of importing devotees, it is better to attract devotees from your own area. And the basic principle for doing this is Sankirtana Party.(SPL to Upendra, 5th July, 1969) I have no objection to sending you some men from Los Angeles, but you also should try to recruit some men from amongst the residents of Columbus. That is the best plan. Simply let them hear our chanting, invite them to our temple Love Feasts, and automatically some intelligent boys and girls will become interested to associate with our movement. You are a very sincere worker, so go on increasing your enthusiasm, and you will see how Krishna provides everything nicely for your center.(SPL to Jaya Gopala, 12th July, 1969) I am pleased to note that everything is going on very harmoniously in your temple, and this is a symptom that you are all executing your Krishna Conscious duties nicely. You mention that you are fixing up your temple for nice Love feast program and this is cent per cent approved by me. Try to have very nice Love feasts, because here in Los Angeles they are constantly attracting more and more members to join them, and the Love feast program is one of the very strong attracting influences. This program of offering grand scale quantities of prasadam amongst the general people was encouraged by Lord Caitanya, because if someone partakes of the remnants of offerings to Lord Krishna, then he is sure to come back to Krishna Consciousness again at one time or another. So propagate our processes of Sankirtana, sumptuous Love feasts, and reading literatures of Krishna Consciousness, and surely many persons will be attracted to join this sublime movement.(SPL to Pradyumna, 15 th July, 1969)
351
I am very pleased to learn that you have been nicely assisting Rupanuga, and now the Buffalo center is gradually becoming very successful. It is very encouraging. It is a fact that wherever we go, if we simply let the people hear our chanting and if we repeat what we have heard from the bona fide Spiritual Master, then surely many, many sincere souls will become attracted to our movement. This is because Krishna Consciousness is lying dormant in every living entity, just like fire is dormant within a match. If we simply strike the match, then the fire within will come in blazing light. Our method of striking the match is Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna, Krishna Krishna, Hare Hare. This vibration is sufficient to awaken the sleeping spirit soul to the fact that Krishna is there, and if we try to remember Him always and spread His message of Bhagavad-gita, then our life becomes perfect and we are perfectly executing our position as part and parcel of the Lord. So if you let all the residents of Buffalo hear the sound of Hare Krishna and read our literatures, then there will be the greatest all-around benefit.(SPL to Prahladananda, 29th July, 1969) Regarding the persons who have been ``throwing the I-Ching,'' this cannot go on in our temples of Krishna Consciousness. This is to be considered as gambling, and it must be strictly prohibited. So if these boys will come to Los Angeles to follow the discipline as it is practiced here, that will be the best thing. Otherwise, they may not cause this disturbance in our temples. So both of these boys, whoever they are, should come immediately to Los Angeles to be trained up nicely in Krishna Consciousness. Unless one agrees to follow all of our principles, he may not be allowed to live at the temple. This must be our policy. (SPL to Upendra, 16th August, 1969) You have got some good souls assisting you, and that is a good sign. Please take care of these boys and keep them fixed up in Krishna Consciousness. In our lifetime, if we can fix up at least one soul in Krishna Consciousness, Krishna immediately recognizes the service. The spell of Maya is very strong, and to save a living entity from such clutches is the greatest service to the humanity. Please go on with your work with enthusiasm and faith in Krishna. He will give you all assistance.(SPL to Subala, 19th August, 1969) I have also heard that during his absence 3 devotees have left the temple. So things should be managed so nicely that our devotees may not leave us. We get a devotee after great endeavour, and we must train such devotee in a nice way so that he may not go back and be at large in the clutches of Maya.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 15th October, 1969) Regarding Japan, for the time being let only one man go. If they require more men later on, we shall consider. To send a man is a very expensive job. The principle is that they should recruit men locally. Forty years ago when Bon Maharaja, my Godbrother, came here, he complained of getting some manpower from India. That is not a good policy that for preaching work one has to get men from another country. One has to create manpower from the local environment. That is success of preaching.(SPL to Brahmananda, 2nd December, 1969) Krishna has sent one nice German scholar, ____. Please give her satisfactory care, especially in the beginning because she is new and not accustomed to our Temple habits.
352
(SPL to Jaya Govinda, 3rd February,1969) Anyone who is a newcomer should be allowed some concession. And after some time when he is accustomed to our principle, then we can make the scrwe tight. I think this point will be sufficient hint to deal with him.(SPL to Tamala, 20th February, 1970) So a rascal may be accepted provided he agrees to stop his nonsenses. Otherwise, how can one expect to be reformed if he does not agree or like to be reformed. To be reformed, he must agree to the reforming process.(SPL to Rudra, 9th March, 1970) So try to attract the students, they are our great future hope, and they will take up this matter very quickly because the students are not very contaminated.(SPL to Ekayani, 3rd May, 1970) Yes, I am very glad that temple arrangement in Boston is nicely being carried out and new devotees are joining--this is the success of preaching work. Preaching work means increasing the number of our family members.(SPL to Muralidhara, 4th June, 1970) I am so glad to hear that many new boys are coming to London temple and they are of good calibre intelligence and seriousness. Yes, this is a nice sign. If some intelligent persons join us, then our movement may advance swiftly. This is encouraging. But intelligence or no intelligence, if some way or other somebody comes and sticks to the principles automatically he becomes intelligent.(SPL to Gurudasa, 22nd June, 1970) Take care of the new devotees so that they may read our literatures carefully and come to the real standard of understanding. Our strength is not material strength, but spiritual strength. So if spiritual strength is not strong now, try to make Sripati and the others stronger by spiritual means by following the regulative principles and chanting sixteen rounds.(SPL to Jagadisa, 29th September, 1970) So far as recruiting men is concerned, we have to create men. Preaching means to recruite more and more men. This process is called gosthananda which means pleasure by seeing increase of followers. So far I know, not a single Japanese has been initiated. What is the cause of it?(SPL to Sudama, 22nd January, 1971) So far as helping youth cases, they should live with us. We cannot devote separate time for them. That is not possible. If anyone desires to be treated, he must live with us. Before admitting him, we must see that he is not a mad man and will not create a disturbance.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 13th March, 1971) Yes, if the prisoners can give up their sinful activities, we can allow them to live with us. Otherwise, how it is possible? Our policy is to have shaven head, wear robes, chant 16 rounds of beads, follow the regulative principles, take prasadam only, etc. If they can follow all these
353
principles then only it is all right. If a doctor prescribes a medicine and a diet and if the patient follows both, he will get well. If he just follows in part, then he may not. So all these principles must be followed in order to derive spiritual benefit. That is our method.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 4th April, 1971) Now more devotees are coming also. That is the sign of our progress. In each and every center we must get new devotees more and more and train them up. As soon as they are nicely trained up, they should open a branch--in every village and town all over the world.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 21st April, 1971) And it is very encouraging to hear that so many new devotees are coming. That is an indication of your sincerity. The more sincere you are in pushing this movement forward, so Krishna will reciprocate and send you many new devotees. Thank you very much. So give them protection and instruct them so that they may not go away. We recruit devotees with great difficulty. So they must be well-treated. New men may not always behave so nicely but we must be tolerant. To train a new man is like training a wild animal to be a pet. Just like the tiger is trained in the circus and later on they are dancing to the tune of the master. So the point being stressed is training. A preacher should always be tolerant.(SPL to Gaura Hari, 9 th July, 1971) I am so glad to hear that there are many new devotees there and they are doing so nicely. All newcomers should be welcomed and well treated. In the beginning they may be treated leniently and gradually they will learn. So out of many thousands of people on comes to become Krishna Conscious. So it is our duty to help them as far as possible. that is one of our activities.(SPL to Damodara, 3rd October, 1971) I am so glad to receive your report after such long time, and it appears that everything is improving more and more, by Krishna's grace. I like this idea of distributing books and preaching, that is Lord Caitanya's plan, and because you are doing it so nicely you are already making the greatest contribution, so what need there is for some special instruction from me? But if you want, I must give, because you are serving Krishna so nicely, so in that case my request to you is that you enter into the universities and colleges wherever possible and preach there with a view to recruiting some first-class devotees for helping me manage and push on this movement all over the world. Overall there is shortage of first-class, experienced men to manage things just to the highest standard, as you are doing. Therefore I am calling upon you the big leaders to push this idea forward, namely, to attract some educated men to join us. The idea is that they will only agree to join us if we ourselves conduct ourselves intelligently by the preaching approach. The secret will be to engage them as they like to be engaged, that is, supposing I have got some education, I am business student, or I have got some skill or talent, I am typist or musician or something like that, so I will like to utilize these things for Krishna only if I am encouraged in a certain way, very tactfully, and I must not be discouraged by too much forcing me at first to accept everything of shaving the head, rising very early, going for street sankirtana, like that. No, let me come gradually, let me study also Krishna Consciousness and see how it is practical and sublime. Gradually I may get some taste for these other things and agree to do them voluntarily and intelligently. We are not dogma or like army-camp, no. We are servants of Krishna, that means because we understand
354
that Krishna is our Protector under all circumstances, we have no more any anxiety, so we become very liberal and tolerant of all kinds of seeing others' sinful activities, and we see them innocent victims of maya, and we try to help them understand what is the real position of life. So you know this art, how to attract and engage men, so aim yourself at the top-class of men and give them every opportunity and facility to become convinced of our philosophy and engage themselves to their satisfaction. That will be the best contribution. Now spread this idea also to the other leaders. So now I do not think there will be any difficulty for you to fill your Seattle centre with the best devotees in our Movement, and then I shall be very glad to come there at next opportunity to give them all my personal instruction. In this way, appeal yourself to the high class of men, not the mass. Mass, too, we do not eliminate anyone, but if best men are there to run on things, mass will follow later.(SPL to Sukadeva, 13 th December, 1972) Therefore we should not be so anxious to induce them to live in the temple. Anyone who lives in the temple must agree to follow the rules and regulations without fail. So if some new man moves in with us he may become discouraged if he is forced in this way. Therefore let them live outside and become gradually convinced in the class why they should accept some austerity, then they will live with us out of their own accord and follow nicely everything. It is very difficult to give up very quickly so many bad habits as you have got in your country, so educate them gradually, first with chanting, and do not be so much anxious to count up so many numbers of new devotees, if such devotees go away later being too early forced. I want to see a few sincere devotees, not many false devotees or pretenders.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972) Yes, if anyone agrees to live with us in the temple he must without any exception follow the four rules and regulations, plus the other regulative principles, otherwise he may be asked kindly to leave the temple and live outside. Or he may not be invited to live in the temple until he has agreed and has proven his ability to obey the regulative idea. The point is that we should not be over anxious just to recruit men if they will not be of the best quality. If someone wants to become devotee but he is little weak, never mind he is living outside, he may come regularly to the temple, chant at home and at his work, and offer his foodstuffs always to Krsna, like that, and gradually he will develop the surrendering attitude and accept voluntarily the life of austerity or tapasya which must be practiced in the temple living. Without such voluntary understanding of the principles and agreement to obey them, no one is qualified to live in our temples. Of course if there are one or two instances of falling down, that may be excused, we are not so overly critical, otherwise who would be qualified of any of us to become devotee? So that tolerant attitude must be there to a certain extent, but we must remain also always firm on this point, that the brahmacaris living in the temple shall not disobey the orders of the spiritual master.(SPL to Cyavana, 29th December, 1972) So preach in this way, whatever is palatable to the student class, and give them factual Krsna Consciousness. In this way, try to recruit some men from the student class of men for joining us as future leaders of our Society. If we simply go on expanding and there are no qualified men to lead, then everything will be spoiled eventually. So you have got the best opportunity for this great service to Krsna, and I think that Krsna will send you some very qualified men to take instruction from you. But one thing is, do not spend much time for topics that are not concerned with Krsna Consciousness, neither try to speculate about history
355
and other things. But the way you have described it, your program is nice. So if anyone students are serious to learn Krsna Consciousness from you, give them all help and facility, let them accept gradually by their intelligence. Do not force, but if gradually they understand, they will voluntarily accept the life of tapasya or austerity of Krsna Consciousness movement. In this way, by their voluntary agreement to join and follow strictly, they will assist me in the leading posts to spread on Lord Caitanya's message all over the world.(SPL to ravindra Svarupa, 5th January, 1973) I very much appreciated your publicity material for the Bhagavata-dharma program, now go on developing it more and more to perfection. I am very much satisfied by this activity, that is your real work for Krsna. In this way, try to recruit some of the intelligent class of student class to take up this Krsna Consciousness philosophy and study it carefully. Try to recruit some of such men to become our devotees. There is need for intelligent young men to train them up as future leaders and preachers to go all over the world for spreading the message of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. If we simply go to the college on one night and leave immediately for another place, it will be difficult to make very much impression upon these students. I think it is better to stay at one place for some time, at least one week, or as long as the students are interested, and try to sell as many books as possible. After your lecture in the college you may request if there are any interested students, that they may make further programs for you in their homes, or in some club or hall, like that, so that you may remain some time longer and concentrate on recruiting two or three good men, whoever appears to be the most interested, and by your diligent preaching to them you may be able to persuade some of them to become our devotees. Of course we shall not expect them immediately to come into the temple, like that, but if at least the seed is planted and they begin chanting rounds and following the principles while continuing their studies at school, that is our great victory. And if they like, they may go and live in one of our centers, wherever they like, and learn further. But we shall not present Krsna Consciousness as anything dry or like set of rules and regulations only, no. Krsna Consciousness is the topmost philosophy also, the highest knowledge of educational experience, so try to impress this aspect of offering the perfect scientific understanding of everything as it is, not the temporary and unsatisfactory and incomplete understanding of things. Try to present everything very logically and always quoting our Sanskrit authorities in connection with the main points, and that will impress them greatly.(SPL to Satsvarupa and Hrdayananda, 9th January, 1973) We are very eager to give everyone a chance to become Krishna Conscious, but if someone repeatedly causes a disturbance then he may be asked to leave. That is not our business to ask people to leave our association but if they are actually causing too much disturbance by not co-operating with authorities or by not following the rules properly (especially the four regulative principles), then we are forced to do the necessary. If someone who has been asked to leave sincerely wants to be given another chance, following the rules strictly and co-operating with authority, then he may be admitted again. That is the Krishna Conscious system.(SPL to Gandharva dasa, 18th March, 1975) It is good to hold more classes with the bhaktas, but they should all be on the basis of our books. You should not go beyond the jurisdiction of our teaching.(SPL to Danavir dasa, 26th January, 1977)
356
We are planning to construct a temple here in Puri and I was instructing the GBC that we can invite anyone to come and stay with us for three days and we shall supply room and board. In that time, however, he should rise early and attend our programs. After three days if he likes he can stay with us permanently, become shaven headed, engage as we request him, and we shall take care of all his necessities. Yes, your plan to have all temple presidents report the scores on new men recruited is approved by me. You can keep count which temple is recruiting the most men, just as they keep count of the book distribution.(SPL to Danavir dasa, 26th January, 1977)
PREACHING PREACHING – IMPORTANCE AND GUIDELINES B.g.3.21 yad yad äcarati çreñöhas tat tad evetaro janaù sa yat pramäëaà kurute lokas tad anuvartate SYNONYMS yat yat—whatever; äcarati—he does; çreñöhaù—a respectable leader; tat —that; tat—and that alone; eva—certainly; itaraù—common; janaù— person; saù—he; yat—whichever; pramäëam—example; kurute—does perform; lokaù—all the world; tat—that; anuvartate—follows in the footsteps. TRANSLATION Whatever action a great man performs, common men follow. And whatever standards he sets by exemplary acts, all the world pursues.
357
B.g.3.26 na buddhi-bhedaà janayed ajïänäà karma-saìginäm joñayet sarva-karmäëi vidvän yuktaù samäcaran SYNONYMS na—not; buddhi-bhedam—disruption of intelligence; janayet—he should cause; ajïänäm—of the foolish; karma-saìginäm—who are attached to fruitive work; joñayet—he should dovetail; sarva—all; karmäëi—work; vidvän—a learned person; yuktaù—engaged; samäcaran—practicing. TRANSLATION So as not to disrupt the minds of ignorant men attached to the fruitive results of prescribed duties, a learned person should not induce them to stop work. Rather, by working in the spirit of devotion, he should engage them in all sorts of activities [for the gradual development of Kåñëa consciousness].
B.g.18.68 ya idaà paramaà guhyaà mad-bhakteñv abhidhäsyati bhaktià mayi paräà kåtvä mäm evaiñyaty asaàçayaù SYNONYMS yaù—anyone who; idam—this; paramam—most; guhyam—confidential secret; mat—of Mine; bhakteñu—amongst devotees; abhidhäsyati— explains; bhaktim—devotional service; mayi—unto Me; paräm— transcendental; kåtvä—doing; mäm—unto Me; eva—certainly; eñyati— comes; asaàçayaù—without doubt. TRANSLATION For one who explains this supreme secret to the devotees, pure devotional service is guaranteed, and at the end he will come back to Me . B.g.18.69 na ca tasmän manuñyeñu kaçcin me priya-kåttamaù bhavitä na ca me tasmäd anyaù priyataro bhuvi SYNONYMS na—never; ca—and; tasmät—than him; manuñyeñu—among men; kaçcit— anyone; me—to Me; priya-kåt-tamaù—more dear; bhavitä—will become; 358
na—nor; ca—and; me—to Me; tasmät—than him; anyaù—another; priyataraù—dearer; bhuvi—in this world. TRANSLATION There is no servant in this world more dear to Me than he, nor will there ever be one more dear. Cc.Adi 9.41 bhärata-bhümite haila manuñya janma yära janma särthaka kari’ kara para-upakära SYNONYMS bhärata—of India; bhümite—in the land; haila—has become; manuñya— human being; janma—birth; yära—anyone; janma—such a birth; särthaka —fulfillment; kari’—doing so; kara—do; para—others; upakära—benefit.
TRANSLATION “One who has taken his birth as a human being in the land of India [Bhärata-varña] should make his life successful and work for the benefit of all other people. Cc. Madya 7. 128 yäre dekha, täre kaha ‘kåñëa’-upadeça ämära äjïäya guru haïä tära’ ei deça SYNONYMS yäre—whomever; dekha—you meet; täre—him; kaha—tell; kåñëa-upadeça —the instruction of the Bhagavad-gétä as it is spoken by the Lord or of Çrémad-Bhägavatam, which advises one to worship Çré Kåñëa; ämära äjïäya—under My order; guru haïä—becoming a spiritual master; tära’— deliver; ei deça—this country. TRANSLATION “Instruct everyone to follow the orders of Lord Çré Kåñëa as they are given in the Bhagavad-gétä and Çrémad-Bhägavatam. In this way become a spiritual master and try to liberate everyone in this land.” Cc.Antya 7.11 kali-kälera dharma—kåñëa-näma-saìkértana kåñëa-çakti vinä nahe tära pravartana SYNONYMS kali-kälera—of this age of Kali; dharma—the duty; kåñëa-näma-saìkértana —chanting the holy name of Lord Kåñëa; kåñëa-çakti vinä—without being 359
empowered by Lord Kåñëa; nahe—is not; tära—of that; pravartana— propagation. TRANSLATION “The fundamental religious system in the Age of Kali is the chanting of the holy name of Kåñëa. Unless empowered by Kåñëa, one cannot propagate the saìkértana movement.
I am pleased to learn that you are conducting classes very nicely and Krishna is supplying you intelligence to answer some critical questions by the audience. It is very good news. The more one can meet opposite elements successfully the more one is supposed to be advanced in Krishna consciousness. To a sincere heart Krishna gives all intelligence to combat such dialogues. Be sincere servant of Krishna and Krishna gives you everything. By the Grace of Krishna you are now engaged in some good work. Do it sincerely and help the organization to your best.(SPL to Rayarama, 16th March, 1967) The basic principle of Krishna Consciousness is to receive one and all as our Master, and serve them with prasadam as diet and Krishna Kirtana as medicine for being free from materially diseased condition. So we shall follow this principle and Krishna will help us on our onward march.(SPL to Himavati, 7th June, 1967) Without education we cannot preach because a preacher has to meet many kinds of opposite elements.(SPL to Lilasukha, December, 1967) My only request is that you all sincere boys and girls, to spread this Krishna Consciousness to every home, to every village and town, and to take this mission very seriously.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 17th February, 1968) So if you find a non-devotee eager to listen submissively you can show your mercy to elevate him to Krishna Conciousness, but a non-devotee who is already poisoned by the serpent of the demon class swami or yogi is very difficult to be dealt with, so the best thing is to reject them and not waste time for their elevation; but a person who is willing to hear us submissively must be given chance to understand the philosophy of Krishna Conciousness.(SPL to Gurudasa, 24th February, 1968) Caitanya Mahaprabhu wanted that this Hare Krishna Mantra be sung and chanted in every village and town of the globe, and I am simply trying to carry out the order of my Guru Maharaja to give this Divine Message to the people of the Western world. (SPL to Andrea Temple, 26th February, 1968) So I am very much hopeful that this movement can be spread all over the whole world if we organize simply the performance of Kirtana and a little lecture on the principles of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Hayagriva, 17th March, 1968)
360
Certainly we are not going to say these things about the negro people publicly; we have no distinction between black or white, or demon or demigod, but at the same time, so long as one is demon or demigod, we have to behave in the proper way. Just like Caitanya Mahaprabhu; He had no distinction between a tiger and a man. He was so powerful that He could convert even a tiger to dance. But so far as we are concerned, we should not imitate and go to some tiger and try to make him dance! But still, tiger is equally eligible like a man. So, you can understand that these talks are not for the public, as they have not got the ability to understand. Basically we have not got hatred for anyone, but when one is demoniac or atheistic, we should try to avoid their company. A preacher's business is to love God, to make friendship with devotees, to enlighten the innocent, and to avoid the demons. This principle we shall follow. But in higher devotional life, there is no such distinction. The topmost devotee sees everything in Krishna, and Krishna in everything. Generally, as preachers, we are middle class devotees. So we should not remain as neophyte devotee. Neophyte devotee does not know how to preach. He simply goes to the temple, and offers everything with devotion to the Deity, and he doesn't know anything else. So our devotees of the society should not remain in the neophyte position; neither should they try to imitate the topmost devotee. Best thing is to remain in the via media of middle class position, namely to love God, to make friendship with devotees, and to enlighten the innocent, and to avoid the demons. These differences of body according to Karma are there, but a devotee divides them into the above groups, and so we have to divide them into these different groups and behave differently with each of the groups. It is true that we should not be attached to the differences of material bodies, but practically, in practical field, the behavior should be as stated above. (SPL to Satsvarupa, 9th April, 1968) We can not expect that everyone shall become Krishna Consciousness, because only the most pious and fortunate living entities can join this movement. But we are giving chance for everyone and it is up to him, to take advantage or not.(SPL to Yamuna, 7th June, 1968) Regarding preaching work: If you simply reproduce verbatim the purports which I have given in the Srimad-Bhagavatam, and chant Hare Krishna with ecstasy, that will be sufficient for your preaching work, and as you do it seriously and sincerely, Krishna gives you more and more strength for this noble missionary work.(SPL to Hari Vilasa, 10th June, 1968) I think Krishna is giving you the required intelligence how to spread our transcendental movement. This is the right way, as you have adopted. To chant Hare Krishna, very nicely, with musical instruments and mrdanga, speak the philosophy of Bhagavad-gita, and sell our literatures like books and magazines. That process will make our mission successful. Please try to do it very nicely.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 21st June, 1968) My mission is to establish that Krishna Stu Bhagavan Swayam. The International Society for Krishna Consciousness wants to establish that one God, one scripture, one
361
mantra, and one service. One God is Krishna, one scripture is Bhagavad-gita, one mantra is Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna, and one service means everything for the Lord. (SPL to Vinode Patel, 22nd August, 1968) For service of Krishna sometimes we may agree to act in a way which may not be very agreeable to us. But in all cases, please do not agree to accept meat. Avoid such undesirable action very tactfully.(SPL to Krsna devi and Dinesh Candra dasa, 26 th September,1968) We are not after collecting money, but when people offer something out of love and sympathy for our mission, it becomes a great asset.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 27th September, 1968) This kirtana, chanting and speaking of Krishna, is the sure and certain method of propagating Krishna Consciousness, and we already have so much experience in all of our centers that if we simply chant Hare Krishna with karatalas and mrdanga and if we speak from Bhagavad-gita just as we have heard it coming down from the disciplic succession, then automatically the people become attracted.(SPL to Gaurasundara, 28th June, 1969) You have mentioned that you have been invited to attend some ``World Brotherhood Conference,'' and if it is convenient, you may go there with your Sankirtana Party, chant Hare Krishna, give some talk on Bhagavad-gita As It Is, and distribute Prasadam. That is our only business, and we can do these activities anywhere; it doesn't matter on the street or in some ``World Brotherhood Conference.''(SPL to Jayapataka, 1st August, 1969) I was very glad to learn from Upendra's letter that you have lectured nicely, and improve this preaching habit. Kirtana means whatever we hear from the Spiritual Master we repeat it again nicely. One who can reproduce the sound vibration heard from the Spiritual Master, he will be a good preacher.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 17th August, 1969) So if this boy cooperates with our movement, it will be very nice impetus, for after all, he is monied man. These monied men and women have to be very cautiously dealt with in spiritual life. We have to sometimes deal with them on account of preaching work; otherwise Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu has strictly restricted to mix with them for the Krishna Conscious people. But we get instruction from Rupa Goswami that whatever opportunity is favorable for pushing on Krishna Consciousness we should accept.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19 th September,1969) There is a proveb in Sanskrit literature that enthusiastic persons achieve the favor of the Goddess of Fortune. In the Western part of the world there is tangible example of this
362
slogan. People in this part of the world are very much enthusiastic in material advancement and they have got it. Similarly, according to the instructions of Srila Rupa Goswami, if we become enthusiastic in spiritual matters, then we also get success in that way. Take for example, I came to your country in ripe old age, but I had one asset: enthusiasm and faith in my Spiritual Master. I think these assets only are giving me some lights of hope, whatever I have achieved so far with your cooperation.(SPL to Jayagovinda, 15th Octobre, 1969) Regarding my going there, the first thing is that if I speak, one has to translate into German. That does not make any good speech; it hampers the natural flow of the speech and makes it not very much impressive.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 7th November, 1969) Simply propagate this chanting, dancing, feasting and following the regulative principles. These are the four pillars of our success.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 25th December, 1969) Your statement in the letter, ``All glories to Sankirtana, Prasadam and SrimadBhagavatam'' is very welcome… I think this policy of Sankirtana, Prasadam and Srimad-Bhagavatam has been successful in all the centers.(SPL to Rupanuga, 2nd January, 1970) Regarding your tendency to become angry in public, that is all right provided there is a positive reaction. Otherwise we do not wish to create any unnecessary enemies and you should curb your anger by your advanced intelligence in Krsna consciousness. We have to better correct the faulty habits of the conditional example without stop… My Guru Maharaja has declared that the real life of a man is preaching. If one has at all got any life in him then he will preach.(SPL to Upendra, 4th January, 1970) We should not make any addition or subtraction of mental speculation, but we should endeavor, even if we do not fully understand from our present platform, to present simply the philosophy as we have received it directly and realized it by practical experience.(SPL to Dinesh, 22nd January, 1970) To sit down in a corner without preaching risk and to make a show of chanting Hare Krishna Mantra is condemned by my Spiritual Master and He has written a very nice song in this connection, which I am recording. The substance is that to become very dear to Krishna or Balarama or in other words to Lord Caitanya and Nityananda is to take the task of preaching work very seriously at all risk. Please always remember this and you will be successful.(SPL to Gajendra, 27th January, 1970) Regarding your consideration of management, No, we should take all risks for Krsna. This mentality to chant in a solitary place without any responsibility of preaching work is not approved by Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Maharaja. One of our Godbrothers was
363
doing like that and my Spiritual Master was not very satisfied with him.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 22nd June, 1970) Yes, I´m very glad that temple arrangement in Boston is nicely being carried out and new devotees are joining – this is the success of preaching work. Preaching work means increasing the numbers of our family members.(SPL to Muralidhara, 4th June, 1970) The test of preaching ability is whether one is making some disciples or not. So it appears that your preaching is going on nicely. The standard of purity which I have introduced in the Krsna Consciousness movement will give you the real spiritual strength needed to preach. If you will simply stick to your principles, you will gain the respect of the whole world and our preaching work will be successful.(SPL to Tirthapada, 13th November, 1970) The opportunities for expanding the Sankirtana Movement are unlimited. We should tax our brains as to what is the best way to present Krishna Consciousness to particular people at a particular time and place.(SPL to Karandhara, 13th November, 1970) I do not think it is necessary for you to spend time unnecessarily at this time of your life to learn some foreign languages, but the program as we have followed with good success is to find out some local boy who is well acquainted with the English language and train him to preach to the general less educated public. This is the best system and do not be hopeless because you are sure to find such a helper very soon.(SPL to Upendra, 21st November, 1970) My Guru Maharaja has declared that the real life of a man is preaching. If one has at all got any life in him then he will preach.(SPL to Upendra, 4th January, 1971) For the time being you can go to the jail and lecture about Krishna Consciousness and the values of life. You can give this lecture simply by repeating different chapters from our books. And the same can be done in the mental hospital as well. Distribute prasadam there also. Preaching at these and other big institutions is solid work, so try to increase this activity.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 4th April, 1971) That there have been no newly initiated devotees from Japan is all right. It doesn't matter whether they are initiated or not. If they are coming in large number, that is the success of our mission. We are not after making initiated members very many but our concern is that people understand this philosophy in wider circles. Initiated members are for managing the temples and preaching work, but our program is to invite people to our feasts, let them hear our philosophy and dance and chant. That is the basic principle of our philosophy in preaching work.(SPL to Sudama, 11th April, 1971)
364
So do something wonderful there in Gainesville. Wonderful means simply you chant loudly and distribute prasadam. That is not very difficult. It is very easy. Simply if you do it enthusiastically and sincerely, then success will be there.(SPL to Bill, 29th June, 1971) So far as mixing with society, we can do it. That is all right. But simply for jobs sake, we cannot. To mix with them intimately is not good. So that should be avoided. Lord Caitanya never said stop mixing with nondevotees. He was preaching himself. How a preacher can stop? The whole world is nondevotees.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 23rd July, 1971) Our method is very simple. The preacher should also be ideal, sincere, serious and strictly adhering to our principles, chanting 16 rounds and following the restrictive rules.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 20th November, 1971) The best news is that you are increasing nicely the distribution of my books and literature. This is the best activity, to distribute solid information about Krishna. Our preaching stands solid on these books. No other movement or cult has such vast background of authority, so we are not afraid to challenge anyone and everyone to defeat their philosophy on the basis of that authority. Krishna appreciates such strong preachers as His dearmost servants, so let us work very enthusiastically to drive away rascal philosophy and establish the real religion of Bhagavad-gita As It Is.(SPL to Upendra, 8th December, 1971) One thing, you say that literature distribution is low; actually, the test of the strength of our preaching work is that we sell many books and magazines. So what is the difficulty? Simply preach very sincerely to anyone and everyone, and go on in this way preaching more and more, and the demand for our books will increase.(SPL to Sri Galim, 17th December, 1971)) You are learning Japanese language, that`s all right, but it will be better for our preaching and translating work if the local boys and girls can perform such work, instead of us wasting so much time by learning difficult languages.(SPL to Patita Uddharan, 25th March, 1971) If only 1% become devotees, that will change the world.(SPL to Karandhara, 2nd May, 1972) ``Who God is'' can be summed up in only five words. Krsna is the Supreme controller. If you become convinced of this, and preach it enthusiastically, success is assured, and you will be doing the greatest service for all living entities. So you continue more and more to serve Krsna, and He will help you.(SPL to Danavir, 5th May, 1972)
365
You mentioned that you are not yet a very bold preacher, but you will become bold, if you have got sincerity.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 16th June, 1972) Your touring party has done a very excellent job of spreading Krishna Consciousness in Bihar state as I have seen from the newsclippings and other enclosures which you have sent. One thing, our Subala Maharaja is preaching alone in Kanpur and I do not very much approve of alone preaching, so if you like you can request him to join with your party.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 28th June) Try to present everything very logically and always quoting our Sanskrit authorities in connection with the main points, and that will impress them greatly.(SPL to Satsvarupa and Hrdayananda, 9th January, 1973) Everyone has got some propensity. The art of preaching is to engage that propensity in the service of Krsna. Whatever we have got, our mind, our intelligence, our possessions, our time, our energies, let them all be used in Krsna's service. So by training people in this way, this will be the success of your preaching work.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 28th January, 1973) You have asked about whether nuclear devastation on this planet would effect the Sankirtana Movement. No, there is nothing that can stop the Sankirtana Movement because it is the will of God Himself, Lord Caitanya, that His Holy Name be heard in every town and village.(SPL to Makhanal, 22nd June, 1973) So far as the woman distributers who have left New York and Boston Temples and have gone to New Vrindaban, they should return immediately and resume their original service. In Caitanya Mahaprabhu's Movement, everyone is preacher, whether man or woman it doesn't matter. I do not know why Kirtanananda Maharaja is encouraging our woman devotees not to go out on Sankirtana for book distribution. Everyone should go out.(SPL to Karandhara, 6th October, 1973) Thank you very much for your endeavors in book distribution and please offer your good wife my blessings for her service in this connection. Our preaching work will be measured by the quantity of books we distribute so continue ever-increasingly.(SPL to Makhanal, 11th December, 1973) This rumor that within a few years there will be police repression and people will have no more money to buy books and sankirtana will stop is completely bogus. Whoever told you that is a rascal, saying it in my name. I never said that. Rather sankirtana movement will expand, continuing so long as we are sincere. When I came in the beginning I began to expand it and it is now going on and there is no question of it stopping. Therefore go on with your life time plans making secure in distributing of books. There is no cessation. This movement is eternal.(SPL to Govinda dasa, 8th May, 1974)
366
It is all right, but the general public will take Krishna as an ordinary man. This will deteriorate from the standard. Every picture is with the gopis. People are generally inclined to man and women connection, and by selling these pictures will affirm their sinful activities in the name of Krishna. These are not meant for the common man but for advanced devotees. If we would distribute them, they would misuse it. I hope you can understand this.(SPL to Kirtiraja dasa, 21st November, 1974) Regarding the interest of Miss Thakura, very good, that's nice. Keep friendship with her and introduce our books. Give her prasadam, and after all she is woman, flatter her. Then she will remain pleased, so keep her as friend.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 1st December, 1974) Anyway I know the people of Tehran they like hatha yoga very much. I understand Parivrajakacarya Swami is teaching a course combining both hatha and bhakti yoga to attract the people. This is a very good idea. Somehow or other inject the bhakti yoga. That will save them from the degradations of sense gratification.(SPL to Artreya Risi dasa, 4th December, 1974) Regarding the preaching there in Japan, the Japanese people are giving money, even more than America; that is preaching. Somehow or other they are giving service to the Lord. This is wanted.(SPL to Gurukrpa Swami, 4th December, 1974) Regarding your question, actually it is a fact that ultimately everyone should preach and distribute books if they want to please me in the best way. Book distribution must be given stress always. He has spoken the right thing. If you do this sincerely, it is a fact that Krishna will supply everything else required.(SPL to Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974) So it is all right that Aksayananda Swami travels and collects provided that the management of Vrindaban does not suffer. This collecting is also preaching. But not only collection, but expenditure must also be stabilized and srutinized. Nothing should be spent extravagantly. That you have to see. Do not bother my brain how to do it. I have put you in charge how to do it.(SPL to Gopala Krsna dasa, 17th July, 1975) Of course we have to speak the truth but very palatably. These neophyte devotees have not yet learned how to speak the truth palatably, but gradually they are learning.(SPL to Sri Rameshji Mahalingam, 31st August, 1975) Concerning our use of analogy. We do not bring in imperfect analogy, but we follow the instructions of the Sastras strictly. Our authority is on the basis of Sastra, not analogy. So, Vyasadeva while giving the history of creation says ``Janmadyasya . . . adhikavaye'' . . . so He impregnated the heart of Brahma with all the designs of creation. So what is wrong there? If I instruct someone you do like this, and he does it, then what is the difficulty? This is the
367
system. Our authority is sastra. We give analogy for the general mass of people who have no faith in sastra. Analogy is not proof; sastra is proof. Foolish people cannot understand or accept, so we use analogy. The conclusion is not drawn from the analogy but from the sastra. We don't use a combination of logic and authority, we use authority. Logic we use to convince someone who doesn't accept the authority. The basic principle is authority. Vedas say that cowdung is pure and we accept it. There is no logic, but when we practically use it we see that it is correct. The logic of using analogy is called in the sastra ``sakha candra nyaya.'' It is easier to focus on the moon through the branches of a tree. The moon is great distance away, and you say that it is just through the branches. So you can focus more easily on the moon because 2 points joined make a straight line. So focusing on the nearby object helps us to focus on the far-away object. This is the use of analogy. So there is no question of stagnation in Krishna Consciousness. Krishna is unlimited. The more we advance in Krishna Consciousness, the more we understand about Him. We cannot finish the process of understanding Him. The little more that we advance, we see still that He is far away. Even Krishna couldn't understand His position in relationship to Radharani, therefore, He took the position of Radharani to understand Himself as Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa Goswami, 21st October, 1975) This is Caitanya Mahaprabhu's blessings that everyone of us should become a sadhu and preach Krsna consciousness. So far Krsna consciousness is concerned, we have got new and sufficient number of books and if we read them carefully and reproduce the purports in our own language, that is perfect preaching.(SPL toTripurari Swami, 9th November, 1975) I am glad to see that your preaching programs are going on. I think Acyutananda Swami, he is a very good preacher. The process is simply to read the books and learn the purports and then speak to them in your own words.(SPL to Acyutanandana Swami and Yasodanandana Swami, 21st November, 1975) Concerning the distinction between the innocent and the atheists, those who give time to listen to us are innocent. Those who naturally oppose us and have no time are atheists, because we are the only ones talking about God. We don't talk anything about politics, etc.(SPL to Balavanta, 8th July, 1976) If you feel at all indebted to me then you should preach vigorously like me. That is the proper way to repay me. Of course, no one can repay the debt to the spiritual master, but the spiritual master is very much pleased by such an attitude by the disciple. (SPL to Residents of new Dvaraka, 14th August, 1976) We should not criticize the Ramakrishna Mission by name, or directly, for they have become somehow or other popular and people are against us for it. So carefully avoid this type of preaching.(SPL to Jayapataka Maharaja, 22nd September, 1976)
368
So, I think it is more profitable to preach about the Master of Vrndavana, Krsna, outside of Vrndavana. A devotee of Krsna can create Vrndavana everywhere by preaching the glories of Krsna. There are many sahajiyas who imitate Rupa Goswami not to go out of Vrndavana, but Caitanya Mahaprabhu remained always outside Vrndavana for preaching purposes, although He is is the master of Vrndavana personally. I have no objection to your coming to Vrndavana, but as you have accepted the sannyasa order, it is more important to preach about Vrndavana rather than to come to Vrndavana. I am getting older and older and it is getting difficult for me, therefore I am requesting all my younger disciples to preach all over the world. Otherwise, you are always welcome in Vrndavana. I have no objection. I am a little hopeful that if we preach in the communist countries, they will like it. According to our Vaisnava philosophy even a snake or lizard is in the house shall not go without eating, what to speak of other living entities. The communists have an idea for feeding human society, but our idea is expanding. We want to see even a snake not fasting.(SPL to Gurudasa, 18th November, 1976) Don't be a bhajananandi. As soon as you become a bhajananandi you'll be spoiled. You'll be spoiled as Nitai has spoiled himself. You have an intense desire to preach, so do that. So far as your engagement is concerned, you are already engaged as pujari, so do that and whenever you get time preach Bhagavad gita.(SPL to Purnapraja dasa, 11st December, 1976)
PREACHING WITH PURITY AND CONVICTION
I am very much pleased to hear of your good success in the park on Sunday. This is very much encouraging to me, to hear so many people are hearing the chanting, and philosophy, and also taking nice prasadam as well. Yes, it is very good, and you please continue with this sort of program! This system should be followed and you will be successful. Because in New York also Hamsaduta is following this system, holding Kirtana at Central Park every day, and he is collecting in the same way. All together he is collecting 50 to 70 dollars by contribution and by selling Back To Godhead. This is actually our successful propaganda. We want to distribute our literature and books within as well as our prasadam, and injecting our Hare Krishna medicine within the ear. So, reading of the literature and hearing of the chanting is the medicine, and prasadam is the diet. So, if diet and medicine are properly administered the disease of maya will be cured. But the physician must be always healthy. People may not say, physician is ill thyself. That means the preachers must be of highly elevated character, following strictly the rules and regulations and chanting regularly in the temple. There may be so many odds in the progressive march of Krishna Consciousness, but if we pin our faith in Krishna, everything will come out successful in due course.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 27th June, 1968)
369
I am so pleased to learn that you are lecturing in the Boston University class in mysticism, and they are appreciating your versions. Please always remain submissive in spirit to Krishna and Spiritual Master, and by their Grace you will get all strength to speak and satisfy your audience. I remember when you were walking with me on the New York street, you were proposing me to become lecturer in some University. And your honest desire has been fulfilled by Krishna, that He has given sufficient strength unto you, that instead of me, you are speaking there as my representative. This is all Krishna's Grace. But one thing I may inform you, that the three books which I have already prepared, namely, the Bhagavad-gita As It Is, Teachings of Lord Caitanya, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, all these books are the ultimate source of knowledge. If you simply reproduce what I have tried to explain in those books, surely you will come out victorious, even in the midst of so many great mundane scholars. The description given in these books, are not mundane speculations, but they are authorized versions of liberated souls, presented by our humble self. So the strength is not in us, but the strength is in the Supreme Lord. And we have simply to present them without any adulteration, in humble service spirit. That is the secret of success.(SPL to Devananda, 27 th Sepember, 1968) Now, because you are on the field work, you have to meet so many opposite elements. And you have to satisfy them or fight with them with conclusive statements from Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, and as such, it is needed that you should be thoroughly conversant with the truth.(SPL to Gurudasa, 29th September,1968) You should all read very carefully Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita, and you should be able to answer all questions like this, and only in rare cases approach me. But it is important that our students must be able to answer all questions for becoming preachers. (SPL to Hayagriva, 18th November, 1968) Sri Narottama das Thakura says all sinful persons and suffering persons were delivered by the Sankirtana Movement inaugurated by Lord Caitanya, Who was formerly the Son of Nanda Maharaja, accompanied by Nityananda Prabhu, Who was formerly Sri Balarama. If we keep ourselves purely on the standard of Lord Caitanya's order, then chanting by us of the Holy Names of Krishna will descend as powerfully as He acted previously, during the time of Jagai and Madhai. So I am very glad that you both, husband and wife, are executing the mission of Lord Caitanya so nicely and faithfully. Please continue to act like that and certainly Lord Caitanya will bestow all His blessings and power upon you. Personally I am so much engladdened that the pairs of young boys and girls whom I have placed in householder life are doing so nicely in the Western world. When Lord Caitanya delivered Jagai and Madhai He was also a householder, but when Jagai and Madhai were actually reclaimed, His wife, Visnupriya, was not there. But in this case and in many other cases also, I find that my disciples combined together, husband and wife, are doing this preaching work so nicely. So I am especially proud how my householder disciples are preaching Lord Caitanya's Mission. This is a new thing in the history of the Sankirtana Movement. In India all the acaryas and their descendants later on acted only from the man's side. Their wives were at home because that is the system from old times that women are not required to go out. But in Bhagavad-gita we find that women are also equally competent like the men in the matter of Krishna Consciousness Movement. Please therefore carry on these missionary activities, and prove it by practical example that there is no bar for anyone in the matter of preaching work for Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Himavati, 20th December,1969)
370
Amongst all our duties surely we must not forget to complete our sixteen rounds. We should not be carried away simply by the Krishna duties which is also regarded as good as chanting, but in all circumstances we shall not forget this duty…Every one of you must regularly read our books at least twice--in the morning and evening, and automatically all questions will be answered.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January, 1970) To sit down in a corner without preaching risk and to make a show of chanting Hare Krishna Mantra is condemned by my Spiritual Master and He has written a very nice song in this connection, which I am recording. The substance is that to become very dear to Krishna or Balarama or in other words to Lord Caitanya and Nityananda is to take the task of preaching work very seriously at all risk. Please always remember this and you will be successful.(SPL to Gajendra, 27th January, 1970) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your kind letter dated 30th Sept, 1970 and I am glad to see how nicely you are reading my books. Please continue to do this. We need so many preachers who are soundly versed in the scriptures to convince the world to take to Krishna Consciousness. I am glad that you and the others are each writing one hour daily essays. That is parampara. All of our previous acaryas on our line have written substantially on the science of God-consciousness, so I would also like all my students to do this and I am very encouraged by this nice program you have initiated.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 9 th November, 1970) The test of preaching ability is whether one is making some disciples or not. So it appears that your preaching is going on nicely. The standard of purity which I have introduced in the Krsna Consciousness movement will give you the real spiritual strength needed to preach. If you will simply stick to your principles, you will gain the respect of the whole world and our preaching work will be successful.(SPL to Tirthapada, 13th November, 1970) It is my firm conviction that this Krsna Consciousness Movement of Lord Caitanya's will be successful in all parts of the world if our students kindly continue in their enthusiastic endeavors to distribute this message freely to all persons. Our Movement is now appreciated all over the world and it is gradually coming to the attention of the important leaders of the present society, so it is incumbent upon us to keep our spiritual strength by rigidly following the regulative principles; then we can deal adequately with all facilities offered by the Lord for expediting His Holy Mission. I am confident that all our sincere intelligent young devotees like your good self will carry this program to fruitful conclusion namely the delivery of the Holy Name to all the fallen souls suffering in varieties of conditional misery and material happiness. Please execute your program for distribution of literatures and Sankirtana, therefore, with increased vogor and may Krsna bless your sincere efforts to serve Him faithfully.(SPL to Damodara, 17th January, 1971) I am so pleased to see you and your good wife in every picture in different poses of preaching work. That is real Krsna consciousness service to preach the message of the Holy Name to all
371
persons. And they appear to be all responding very enthusiastically to your preaching; that is very good sign. If you remain pure and enthusiastic, you will have the spiritual strength to enthuse others with the chanting of Hare Krsna Mahamantra and devotional service to the Lord.(SPL to Upendra, 27th January, 1971) So our movement should be very vigorously pushed on. But those who push must be pure; then it will be effective.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 24th March, 1971) I am so glad to learn that you are eager to preach but we should know it that we cannot preach without being solid in our standing as devotee. Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu said that ``apani acari prabhu jivare sikhaya.'' This means that Lord Caitanya wanted that one should preach by behaving himself exactly what he preaches. So our Krsna consciousness movement, preaching, depends on personal behavior. If you want to preach the gospel of Lord Jesus Christ on the principles of Bhagavad-gita you will find so many differences. Those who are following Jesus Christ, let them follow strictly to the principles of the Bible. ``Thou shalt not kill'' is now being misinterpreted by Christian priests. Now they say ``Thou shall not murder.'' This means trying to save themselves from the crime of animal killing. So you cannot teach such unscrupled followers the message of Bhagavad-gita. If you want to preach Bible you can tell them why there will be misinterpretation. In N.Y. there is a big press that prints ``Watchtower.'' They are forcefully criticizing Christian behavior. I read that one Christian priest allowed a marriage between two men--homosex. So these things are going on. So your proposal for preaching the gospel on the basis of Bhagavad-gita will not be successful. If you want to do that I cannot check you but I cannot allow you to do such things from within our society. You have to understand our philosophy perfectly, follow the regulative principles, and then in fact you can edit our books and papers. When I shall go to Mayapura then upon hearing from you of my proposal as mentioned above, I shall arrange for your coming to India. First of all you have to decide yourself whether you are prepared to surrender to our principles, but if you keep your independence either in Mayapura or N.Y., your position is the same. To associate with me you are always welcome but not with your independence. That will not help me or you.(SPL to Rayarama, 22nd October, 1971) Your approaching schools and colleges is very tactful because these students are the most eligible candidates for receiving this transcendental knowledge of Krishna philosophy. Simply by repeating what I have said--first you must yourself become fully convinced of this philosophy--your preaching will meet with all success. Our philosophy has the full potency to deliver anyone from the darkest realms of ignorance to the enlightened realm of complete cognizance. The potential is there, simply you have to master the words and deliver them purely, and this will please me very much.(SPL to Lalita Kumara, 15th November, 1971) Philosophy is the highest, but even higher than philosophy is practice of philosophy. So when your students apply Krishna philosophy to their lives, they will feel the beneficial result, and this will make your teaching work very easy. Just like you add hydrogen and oxygen and get water. So let them chant and learn Bhagavad-gita and they will get Krishna's mercy. I am successful in my teaching work because I have not deviated one inch from my Spiritual Master's instruction, this is my only qualification. So if you simply remain pure, your
372
preaching will have effect. Kindly push on this college program--only the most intelligent persons can understand Krishna philosophy, so it is very important that we spread this message to the intelligent class of men. Soon I shall be printing my latest book, commentaries on your Western philosophers, and with this instruction you will be able to defeat all of the mental speculators and so-called scientists who are simply misleading everyone.(SPL to Brhaspati dasa, 17th November,1971) I am very pleased that you have accepted the responsibility of managing such an important center as Berkeley. I know that there are many students in that city, so just attract them to our Krishna Consciousness Movement by giving them prasadam and our Krishna philosophy. We can challenge any nonsense philosophy. Socrates, Plato, Kant, Darwin--all of them--so many mental speculators and word jugglers who have misled so many people. Now it is your task to find them out and expose them, so that the people may appreciate the real philosophy. We must become now very serious to save the people of the world from this very dangerous situation. So become very convinced yourself of our philosophy and then your preaching will act. And try to sell as many books as possible at all the schools and colleges. This is scholarly information, flawless science. Kindly assist me in this great work, and know it for certain, that by your sincerely working in this way you shall very soon go back to Home, back to Godhead.(SPL to Locanata dasa, 24th November, 1971) But yourselves being such qualified and experienced preachers, what is the benefit of engaging in the second-class activity when there is so much preaching work to be done? Practically speaking, our Krishna philosophy will save the whole world from the most dangerous condition, that is a fact. So now you just become convinced yourselves of this fact and help me spread this Movement for saving the world with all conviction and attention, and in this way you will be performing the highest type of activity and very soon you will go back to Home, back to Godhead, know it for certain. I have no objection if you keep home deities.(SPL to Vamanadeva and Indira dasi, 8th December, 1971) One thing is that all the students on the party must strictly follow the rules and regulations. Cleanliness is most essential, rising early, taking bath, etc. It is not that because we are travelling that we can neglect our routine work and become irregular in our habits. No, we must make every effort to remain regulated and clean, this is the solid basis for our work. When our routine work, like chanting, reading books, nice arati, deity worship, etc., is very nice, then our preaching will have effect. That is the secret.(SPL to Kirtanananda Maharaja, 12th December, 1971) I have heard that you may be going to Heidelberg, Germany, where there is a very large and important university. That is our best field. Become yourself very convinced and learned in our Krishna philosophy and take it into such university and contaminate everything with it. We are not afraid to challenge every mundane philosopher and defeat them, because they are simply operating on the mental platform which is constantly changing, so they cannot have any real authority. But because we are hearing from the Source of all knowledge, Krishna, through His representatives, the saints and acaryas in disciplic succession, we have got solid basis for understanding. If we are very much convinced to preach in this way, the intelligent class of men will respect and join us, and this will be your success in Germany. If a Marx can change so many men's minds to follow his imperfect philosophy, what can Krishna,
373
the Supreme Perfect, accomplish! If we remain pure and teach others purely, then we will achieve all success and the whole world listen to us and be delivered from their very dangerous condition. Thank you very much for assisting me in this great endeavor, I think you are convinced that it is the highest and most exalted activity of all.(SPL to Sivananda, 12 th December, 1971) As long as we keep ourselves pure for preaching, then we shall have all good results--of that there is no doubt. One thing, make certain that your routine work is going on nicely-chanting 16 rounds, rising early, cleansing, street Sankirtana, etc.--then all other programs will be successful. If routine work becomes slack or neglected, then all other attempts will fail. We should always cling to the Lotus Feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead by following very strictly the routine work of devotional service, and then we shall qualify to associate with the Lord by becoming very pure, and that is our real happiness, know if for certain.(SPL to Cyavana, 26th December, 1971) You must all study very scrutinizingly all of the books so that when the need arises you can repeat in your own words their purport. Also I will be very pleased if you contribute articles to BTG. By writing regularly, what you read will become realized. As much as possible read, chant, and preach. This is our life and soul. If we keep to this simple formula then there is no doubt that we will be victorious wherever we go and very soon we shall become the only religion in the world.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 6th January, 1972) Our business is simply to plant the seed of devotional service wherever we go and to give everyone a taste of this transcendentally relishable activity of life. If we are very much convinced ourselves of Krishna philosophy, then we shall be able to inject this seed of devotional service into the hearts of persons, and they should be given all encouragement and facility to hear from Srimad-Bhagavatam and chant Hare Krishna, and in this way the seed will come out and the creeper will come out by such watering process. So now you have taken great responsibility to plant the seed of Krishna Consciousness in Cardiff, Wales, so I think that if you take the matter very seriously and remain cool-headed, that you will attract the attention of Krishna who will give you all opportunity. In this way, because you are responsible leader, Krishna will force you to advance in Krishna Consciousness. So you may know it that you are very much favored by Krishna.(SPL to Kulasekhara, 10th January, 1972) We must become so responsible for seriously practicing this art of of Krishna Consciousness, because this world is so full of degrading elements of life for dragging everyone down and down, and if just a few men can perfect the art, they can save the rest of all the people from the greatest dangers. So I count you and your godbrothers among those few men who are treading seriously on the path back to Home, back to Godhead, and now we must maintain such exalted position and not fall back by neglecting our highest standards of devotional practices. In this way, what I have introduced into your Western countries, the pure love for Godhead process of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, will go on increasing more and more to have effect by saving others; otherwise, it will gradually become mechanical and fade away like every other so-called religious movement. So you can understand that I am very much depending on you to become very much convinced yourself of our Krishna philosophy
374
and to take full responsibility for teaching others purely. (SPL to Ranadhira, 17th January, 1972) I am very pleased that you are keeping to a very strict schedule and are reading my literature daily. If you continue in this manner you will grow up to be a first class preacher of Krsna consciousness. And this is the highest service that you can perform. (SPL to Ekendra dasa, 3rd February, 1972) You are experiencing some doubts, that you cannot believe that the Krishna from Krishna Book can be the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that it must be like some fairy-tale. To clear up these things the best remedy is to discuss amongst yourselves all members regularly all our books in classes, then these doubts will be killed. Without reading books it becomes hackneyed and such obnoxious ideas trouble us. Our thoughts are always changing, that is the nature of the mind, so you cannot expect that even the great saintly persons are free from thoughts coming and going. But after thinking there is feeling and willing, willing being the stage of putting the thoughts into action. So if we are able to employ our intelligence, then we kill the thoughts before they become manifest in activity, but because we are so much inclined to enjoy something unintelligently, we have to therefore daily sharpen our intelligence faculty by reading and discussing and preaching to others. In this way we are able very easily to defeat all challengers to our philosophy and everything becomes very clear as it is revealed from different angles of vision. Krishna makes promise to one who is striving to serve Him sincerely that He will give such devotee the intelligence by which he may come to Him. Therefore we should always pray that Krishna may kindly provide me the intelligence to kill all demons of doubt, and because He understands the heart of His sincere devotee, immediately He gives assistance. For my part, for example, I am absolutely certain that anyone who challenges me I can defeat you. Why is that? Because Krishna gives me the intelligence.(SPL to Satyabhama, 28th February,1972) Especially I am very much pleased to hear that the University of Buffalo has given to you more than $1200.00 in grant. I can understand by your enthusiastic preparations for Rathayatra in Buffalo that you are very sincere boy and capable devotee. This is very much wanted throughout the society of men, that some few of you will come to the understanding that by serving the Lord with my full energy that this will be my happy position of life and that no other occupation will give me any, not even an ounce of pleasure. Such persons like yourself who are thinking in this way are getting all intelligence and facility by how to do the things properly, and that Krishna is helping you with intelligence and ability, now you take the right course and utilize the opportunity given to you by Krishna to actually inject the human society with that same determination to serve the Lord. Only a handful of you are there who are convinced beyond any doubt about this Krsna consciousness movement, but is sufficient to change the entire course of history.(SPL to Gunagrahi, 3rd July, 1972) Your program for preaching in Delhi is very much approved by me, preaching Krsna is the same as remembering Krsna. I can understand if one of my students is making spiritual advancement if he is also making many life members and devotees. So you have not to minimize the preaching program in order to study independently, no, continue as you are doing, preach as much as possible, collect, make life members, and whenever you
375
have time read and study and never neglect to chant your sixteen rounds daily, and this will be the perfect program.(SPL to Tejyas, 9th August, 1972) If you yourself remain always pure, then your preaching will have effect. As soon as there is little impurity, the whole thing will deteriorate and go to hell. So we shall not like to take the credit in that case, therefore I am praying simply that all of you, my advanced disciples, GBC men, sannyasis, temple officers, like that, that all of you will become soberminded and feeling always very much responsible how the things will go on as I have given them. If you simply do as I am doing, not avoiding anything which may have to be done for pushing on Krsna's movement, remaining always stuck up very tightly to the footsteps of Rupa Gosvami, then without any doubt you will remain always fresh and enthusiastic for working very energetically on Krsna's behalf, without any falldown.(SPL to Pusta Krsna, 29 th December,1972) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated December 27, 1972, and with great happiness I have read your figures of amount of books sold during three-day period, December 22-24, 1972. It is scarcely believable that more than 17,100 books could have been sold by one temple in three days! That indicates to me that people are at last becoming little serious about this Krsna Consciousness movement in your country. Otherwise, why they should buy our books? But they can see that our boys and girls, devotees, are so much sincere and serious to distribute the message of Krsna consciousness, they are at once struck by seeing them and therefore they appreciate and purchase. This is unique in the world. Perhaps we are the only sincere persons on this whole planet. At least our books are not to be seen anywhere else. So I am so much pleased upon all of the boys and girls in Los Angeles and all over the world who are understanding and appreciating this unique quality of our transcendental literature and voluntarily they are going out to distribute despite all circumstances of difficulty. By this effort alone they are assured to go back to home, back to Godhead. In order to change this materialistic society and prevent them from gliding to hell, first thing is to educate them. All decent men want to give service to humanity, only thing is they do not have information really what is that service. Hospitals, feeding the poor, Red Cross, these are service to the bodies only, not to the man. Service to humanity means jnana. By giving people knowledge, jnana, that is the highest service to humanity. So we are performing the actual welfare work of society by informing everyone through our literatures who is God, who they are, and what is the relationship. In this way everyone who hears our message gets the opportunity to fulfill his actual position as human entity and become delivered from the clutches of maya. So you may understand it that by disseminating our Krsna consciousness propaganda anywhere and everywhere, by selling books, by making publicity, newspapers, television, so many ways there are to spread Krsna consciousness information, you may know it that by utilizing our energy in this way to give everyone access to the Absolute Truth, that is the real understanding of desire to serve humanity. Understanding is one thing, and practical application of that understanding is another. But as devotees of Krsna, being engaged in the practical work of spreading Krsna consciousness, that is already the highest realization. That's all right, that is our real mission, to deliver the world by preaching Krsna's message to others, but even higher realization, the highest realization, is to save oneself.(SPL to Ramesvara, 9th January, 1973)
376
I am glad to learn that you are preaching nicely. It is very important business. Unless our men understand thoroughly the philosophy, how will they be able to preach.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami, 7th November, 1973) You are asking what should your preaching work be now that you are attending the university. So the first preaching work is that yourself should become an ideal devotee. Lord Caitanya said that one should first make himself perfect and then attempt to instruct others. There is no point in telling another man to stop smoking if you yourself are smoking cigarettes. Even though you are mixing with all kinds of the student class at the university, you must strictly refrain from the four prohibitive sinful activities, and as an initiated student you must not let a day pass when you do not chant at least 16 rounds of Hare Krsna Mantra. If you can follow just these things nicely that in itself will be strong preaching by behavior. You should also always wear Kunti beads around the neck and wear the marking of tilak. People will inquire from you and you can tell them about Krsna Consciousness and sell them books also.(SPL to Niranjana, 23rd April, 1974)
By Krsna's mercy and the unlimited potency of Lord Visnu, Anyone can be purified as and Vaisnava and elevated to the Supreme position. Unless one learns this philosophy thoroughly he cannot become a preacher however learned and educated he may be. (SPL to Pannalalji, 16th May, 1974) So try to spread and encourage this philosophy of thinking of Krsna, after thoroughly assimilating it yourself.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 8th June, 1974) To join our mission first of all you have to become a pure Vaisnava. For this purpose you have to remain with us and live the techniques in your life. Then you can be trained up as a preacher. We do not allow anyone become a preacher unless he is strictly following the Vaisnava principles of no eating meat, fish, or eggs; no sex outside of marriage; no gambling; and no taking any kind of intoxication whatsoever. You must also chant 16 rounds Hare Krishna on the japa beads. So if you are interested, you can practice these things within our association for some time. Then we shall consider you for preaching work.(SPL to Mr.S.N. Sharma, 18 th September, 1974) Everyone can become a first class speaker. Simply cram the purports of my books. The references are there, the philosophy is there. Everything is there. So if you do it, everyone will be pleased with your speaking.(SPL to Gopijanavallabha dasa, 19th September, 1974) But before saving others we must first see that we ourselves are protected from the dangerous effects of maya. Therefore my recommendation to you is that you should associate yourself with my disciples in one of our Krishna Consciousness centers, practice our regulative principles, and study my books very carefully.
377
You are now living very near to our Los Angeles center, so please take advantage of this and participate fully in the program there. In this way your intelligence will become more and more purified and in consultation with the others there Krishna will give you the proper idea of how to spread Krishna consciousness.(SPL to Mr. Muckerheide, 12th October, 1974) Your desire for leading a sankirtana party, preaching and travelling is a very good one and I suggest that you talk to your temple president or GBC and try to arrange such a program if it is possible. If we sincerely try to serve Krsna then He will give you the ability and the facilities. So please continue your service with great enthusiasm and follow strictly all of our principles and regulations. This is the way to spread our Krsna Consciousness movement, the mission of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. First of all one must become spiritually strong by following these basic principles staunchly and by learning our philosophy fully. Then his preaching will be very potent and many many people will become attracted.(SPL to Jitaprana, 17th December, 1974) You go to those rascals and they will convert you. You are not so strong that you can convince them and convert them from their foolishness. It is distinctly said in the Bhagavadgita that the purpose of Vedic knowledge is to understand Krishna, vedais ca sarvair aham eva vedyo, (BG/15/15). So, we are presenting Krishna in so many ways, politically, socially, economically, philosophically, and religiously, etc. We are describing Him in 75 books of 400 pages each. Better read these books thoroughly and be firmly convinced yourself before going to these demons for convincing them. If you are weak yourself, while trying to convert them, you will be converted by them. Don't try any hard task before you are very strong. Chant 16 rounds daily, follow the rules and regulations, and read our books. Don't become very big preacher immediately.(SPL to Madhava dasa, 20th May, 1975) As soon as someone is trained then go to preach very nicely in Poland. Try to make some literature in Polish and Russian. Anyone can be trained to execute orders in sending out the books but preaching requires special qualification. So you have this good qualification for preaching and now do it very nicely.(SPL to Kirtiraja dasa, 16th October, 1975) Kindly take up the mission of spreading the message of the Lord all over the world with greater and greater enthusiasm. Preaching is our life. But in order to preach one must become firmly fixed in the spiritual practices otherwise his words will not act. It is the duty of every initiated disciple to try and please the spiritual master by rendering service and inquiring submissively.(SPL to Tarksya dasa, 20th August, 1976) One has to be qualified to preach. It is a gradual process that one becomes sense controlled and a personal example. Preaching is not an easy thing. In the beginning one should worship the Deity and follow the basic practices. When one becomes advanced he can preach. The kanistha adhikari is not condemned. It is a comparative study. The kanistha adhikari can also achieve perfection. If one does not preach, it does not mean that he is fallen, condemned. It is not artificial, one gradually becomes perfect by association.(SPL to Srutadeva dasa, 30th October, 1976)
378
If you like to stay in my rooms at Radha Damodara then you may stay there. I allow it. Preaching also means reading and writing, or else what will you preach?(SPL to Gurudasa, 18th February, 1977) 5th January, 1976 After the morning walk the sannyasis have been coming into Prabhupada`s room for a few minutes, eager to get as much association with him as they can get. As he ralaxed behind his desk waiting for breakfast he told them our preaching will go on only if we have spiritual strength. „We may have external strength,“ he said, „but success will only come if we have spiritual strength. Preaching programs will work only if there is purity.“ Citing the example of one of his leading Godbrothers in the Gaudiya Matha, he pointed out that he had all kinds of material facility—money, mathas, etc. But what had he done for spreading Krsna consciousness? He explained that simply amassing material wealth will not bring spiritual success, nor does it signify success. He gave the example of milk tuched by a serpent: It looks like milk, but it is spoiled. „How do we keep our spiritual strength?“ Prabhupada asked. We can keep our spiritual strength by being very strict Vaisnavas, he told us: by strictly following the principles and not giving any consideration whatsoever to maya`s allurements. Maya is always trying to weaken us, he said, but if we think only of Krsna we will have spiritual strength; if we think of something else then we will have no transcendental potency. As always, Srila Prabhupada emphasized that we must remain strictil regulated and chant all our rounds every day.(P.D.,1,215) 16th January, 1976 This morning`s newspaper carried a feature story on our Mayapur Candrodaya Mandir. After breakfast prasadam Jayapataka Swami read the whole article to Srila Prabhupada, noting a certain amount of cynism on the part of the writer. The man had noticed the pujari offering bhoga to Sri Sri Radha-Madhava in a Deity room warmed by a heater. The author questioned who the heater was for, since he had been told that everything we did was for God`s pleasure and not our own. What would God want with a heater? He concluded that it must have been for the devotee`s comfort. Prabhupada said that is the atheistic mentality. He is compelled to question who it is for; whereas a devotee knows that it is for the Lord. If the Deities can enjoy bhoga, why not heat? This inability to understand that God has senses is impersonalism. In their experience personality means „having limited senses.“ Therefore God must be impersonal in order to be unlimited. „Actually,“ he said, „unlimited means you can eat six rasag-ullas, but Krsna can eat unlimited coconuts. Krsna has senses, and He appreciates the heater.“ (P.D.,1,264) 2nd May, 1976 „What if sometimes a disciple, he may go to prach, but he`s not preaching in the exact same spirit of his spiritual master?“ Gurukrpa wanted to know. „Therefore he is not to preach,“ Srila Prabhupada said. „Caitanya Mahaprabhu says, janma sarthaka kari`kara para-upakara: ‚Go to do good to others. First of all do good to yourself.‘ First of all you become really preacher. Then go to preach. Caitanya
379
Mahaprabhu never sent neophyte to go to preach. For neophyte the preaching is not their business. For neophyte, one should stick to the worship of Deity in the temple. „And those who have understood the philosophy, applied the philosophy in his life, he should go for preaching. Otherwise he`ll preach wrongly, like Carana dasa Babaji. And it will stop. He wanted to preach but he did not know how to preach, and therefore after his life it is finished. So Caitanya Mahaprabhu does not say like that, that ‚You remain rascal and go to preach.‘ No. janma sarthaka kari`. ‚Your first business is that you make your life perfect. Then go to preach. Perfect means you learn how to obey My orders.‘ That is perfection. Amara ajnaya. So if you are actually, perfectly, carrying out the orders of Caitanya Mahaprabhu, then you are preaching. Otherwise you will do wrongly, mislead. Don`t do that. Andha yathandhair upaniya-manah. If you remain blind, don`t try to lead other blind men. That is misleading. First of all open your eyes. Everything is there. Nobody can do anything whimsically. If you do whimsically, comcoctedly, that will be failure. It will not be effective.“(P.D.,2,68-69)
4th May, 1976 However, he said that even for a rascal there was one hope. „If peacefully you can introduce, ‚All right, you will do. You are wonderful men, so kindly if you read some pages of this book, it is not very costly. You can keep. At leisure hour you can read.‘ In this way, imploring, then they will be benefited. That much we can do to any rascal. Let them become puffed up by their false notions. But if they keep some books, sometimes they will read or their sons will read. That`s all. Therefore I am stressing so much on books, that if the puffed-up rascals take some book and sometimes, if they read, he`ll be benefited, perfectly benefited. So distribute these books anywhere possible. It doesn`t matter where it is.“ (P.D.,2,90-91) 21st May, 1976 He informed us that the real purpose of the brahmana is to educate others and this is the essence of Caitanya Mahaprabhu`s movement. „He says that ‚Every one of you become guru.‘ He wants not rascal imitation guru, but real guru. That He wants. Because people are in darkness, we require many millions of gurus to enlighten them...Every one is very anxious to become guru, but rascal does not know how to become guru, a simple thing. So many gurus come from India in this country, all rascal, but they will not speak what Krsna has instructed. Maybe for the first time this has begun in Krsna consciousness. Otherwise all rascals, they instructed something else, some meditation, this, that, all cheating. Real guru is he who instructs what Krsna has said. „If I say the simple truth, that ‚Krsna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. He is the proprietor of everything. He is to be worshiped,‘ then where is the difficulty? So that is our mission. All of you who have come to Krsna consciousness movement, that is your request, that you, all of you, become guru, but not speak nonsesnse. That is request. Simply speak what Krsna has said. Then you become brahmana. You`ll be guru.“ (P.D.,2,175-176) 18th June, 1976
380
Finally he added a few words on his preaching to the local people. „Let them chant Hare Krsna mantra, nothing else, and dance and take prasadam. There is no need of teaching them philosophy in the beginning. In America also, neither white nor black like each other, but in our society they are chanting and dancing. This is the basis of Hare Krsna; everyone can join.“ And he also suggested a correction for the leaflet. „On the small invitation it should read: Singing the names of Krsna (God).“ (P.D.,2,431) 21st June,1976 Although it was a ninety minute drive to New Vrndaban, the ride was comfortable and as we progressed smoothly along the highway Prabhupada kept un a running conversation. He reflected on the fallen condition of modern men, telling Kirtanananda Maharaja his comparison of the dog`s running on four legs and man`s running on four wheels. He said that the only way to save them was to start with the basics and then after some time, when they become a little purified, give sone philosophy. He reminded Kirtanananda that this had been his program right from the beginning. „You have all got this experience. This is the only way. I started this movement on this determination: I`ll give then prasadam, nice chanting, and they will not come? They must come. This was my determination. And I began with this. So this is the only way. Give them chance ‚No talk, please come. Chant and dance with us and take Krsna prasadam and go home.” (P.D.,3,1-2) 24th June, 1976 Prabhupada retorted, „So what is not practical for you, our system, your system is also not practical for us. We cannot live in this way. Anyway, if you can maintain a perfect community of plain living, high thinking, that is sufficient. We do not canvass but naturally they`ll see that this is convenient. After all, they are human being. They are learning. So that is part of our business—to preach. But to practice personally, that is our main business. Not that everyone will be preacher, but at least his own life is perfect.“ (P.D.,3,49-50) 4th July, 1976 Thinking of the report we received previously from Adikesava Swami describing the positive reception of their kirtana party which travels around New York on the back of a flatbed truck, I observed that a similar arrangement here would be a big success in the slow moving traffic. This prompted an immediate request from Prabhupada for the devotees to do kirtana. The message was passed to the lead vehicle, a large van packed with devotees. They had instruments, and as the devotees burst into a song, everyone on the roadside turned to look, many of them waving, chanting and dancing. Srila Prabhupada enjoied the favorable response. He said that people actually want to chant and dance, but are artificially suppressing it or are being artificially suppressed. „So far I have observed, people here and in the communist countries are not different. The general people are very nice, but they are not allowed.“ (P.D.,3,149-150) 5th July, 1976 Sadaputa prabhu outlined the Institute`s preaching strategy. „We were trying to see how we could explain these fossils that geologists speak of, and it seems like one way of looking at them.“ Prabhupada spoke the real issue. „But their calculating mind, in whatever you
381
explain you have to give reference to the sastra, and they will say it is mythology. They`ll refuse immediately that thing. But you have no other source to explain. Now you try to argue, but they will take everything we propose as mythology, and we will take, ‚Because you are rascal, whatever you say, it is all rascaidom.‘ That`s all. This is the position. Then how you`ll meet? This is the difference.“ (P.D.,3, 163-164) 11th July, 1976 Gopala had spoken of developing Delhi into a big project, but Prabhupada was more cautious in sharing his enthusiasm. „Let us continue in the rented house and see how things develop. If local people come and join and take initiation, then we can consider developing. Simply lipsympathy will not do. They must be regular disciple, follow the regulative principles, and they will develop themselves. Besides that book distribution and preaching is our most important activity. Opening temples is subordinate. We have to see how books are being distributed and how people are joining wholeheartly. That is actual development.“ (P.D.,3,256-257)
17th July, 1976 He told him that comparison of philosophy was a difficult task unless one was expert. Prabhupada doubted its necessity for general preaching. „First of all, let people understand Krsna. We are doing that. Maybe one or two are interested in philosophy and for so few persons we can`t spare so much valuable time. Better to induce everyone to chant Hare Krsna and take prasadam. This will be a mass benevolent activity. In the western countries many Ph.D.`s are out of employment because they do not get any service. We do not want to become great philosophers but rather to understand the philosophy in our own books. If we remain strong in our own literature, we can meet anyone else without any fear.“ (P.D.,3,329-330) 26th July, 1976 „So now you have books and temples,“ Bhagavan said. Prabhupada smiled. „Yes, temple is automatically. I never stessed on temple. I was engaged in publishing the Back to Godhead. Whatever I could do, I did it because I took it very seriously that he is very sorry that these things were not done. He said that, ‚There will be fire in this Gaudiya Math.‘ Agun jvalbe, he said. Amari taci loka kichui boi kakrayebo: ‚If I can go, I shall sell these marbles of this temple and convert them into books.‘ That was his ambition. He started a very nice press and this Tirtha Maharaja sold it.“ „Sold it?“ Jayatirtha asked in surprise. „Yes,“ Prabhupada said. „He`s not representing guru...‘Better let`s have money for fight in the court.‘“ (P.D.,3,405-406) 31st July, 1976 Prabhupada cut in. „Bhakti is not acheved by studying; bhakti stage is achieved by practice. That is the special significance of our institution, that we are engaging our men in practicing. Therefore they are getting knowledge—not by reading.“ (P.D.,3,449)
382
BOOK DISTRIBUTION THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF BOOK DISTRIBUTION
As you may have heard, our Bhagavad-gita As It Is is now published and can be ordered from the New York temple by writing to Brahmananda. Please try to popularize this book throughout England as much as possible. Because if these books are read, there is no doubt that many sincere souls shall be attracted and will join you in your work for Krishna. So please try for selling these books, it shall be considered as the greatest service. (SPL to Guradasa, 1st December, 1968) So we should now organize in such a way that there shall be nice kirtana and attempt for selling our publications. My Guru Maharaja indicated that the mrdanga and the press are the mediums of our missionary propaganda activities, and we shall follow His path in the same way. We must have large quantities of mrdangas for vibrating in different parts of the world and we must distribute our literature also.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th January, 1969) My Spiritual Master, Om Visnupada Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja Prabhupada, sometimes used to say that if after selling all of my property I can convert one person to Krishna Consciousness factually, then I shall think my mission is successful. Similarly, I am also thinking like that after reading your letter that if I could induce even one person to Krishna Consciousness through my publication, Bhagavadgita As It Is, then I shall think my labor is successful. So I am very much encouraged to 383
read your letter, and I have received many such letters from others also, so I am very hopeful. (SPL to R. Chalson, 12th June, 1969) I remember that my Guru Maharaja would often send young boys out to sell literature of Krishna Consciousness, and if they would come back having sold only a few issues, Guru Maharaja was very, very pleased.(SPL to Subala, 31th July, 1969) Now that our press is ready in Boston, we have more than one dozen books which are ready to be printed, so with your help I wish to overflood the marketplaces with our literatures. Now people are reading all kinds of nonsense books, and thus their reading capacity is helping to pave their way through the circles of birth and death. If they will simply take to reading this transcendental literature we are presenting, the same reading capacity will elevate them to the highest perfection of spiritual life. So this is very important task we are doing, and all of you push forward in Colorado with increased enthusiasm. (SPL to Harer Nama, 6 th November, 1969) ...we shall overflood the market with Krishna Conscious literature. That will create our prestige, and being cheap distribution, many people will learn our philosophy.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th March, 1970) Also, book distribution is a very important program and you should give much attention to developing it. If anyone simply reads our KRSNA book, TLC, NOD, Bhagavad-gita As It Is, he is sure to become a Krishna Conscious person. So somehow or other, either through the schools or colleges, libraries, life membership program or ordinary sales, we must push on this literature distribution program. It is so important and a most valuable service to Krishna.(SPL to Vamanadeva, 5th March, 1971) But in my heart I want that KRSNA book in small or large form, should be distributed in every home who are English-speaking people.(SPL to Karandhara, 17th May, 1971) I am so glad to hear that your program is going on so nicely there in New Orleans and especially that Sankirtana and BTG distribution are so successful. That is very encouraging. This Sankirtana and BTG distribution is our main business and you should give as much energy in this direction as possible. Also your travelling Sankirtana party to various universities in the Southern cities is wholly approved by me. (SPL to Nityananda and Kanya, 26th August, 1971) You state that you will be the largest distributer of BTG in the world. This statement is very pleasing to me, because more than anything I want that my students should distribute my books and literatures profusely all over the world, and this should be our formost concern, how to do it properly. But one thing, now you must try very hard to live up to your promise of becoming largest distributer!(SPL to Sridhama dasa, 17th November, 1971)
384
I'm especially pleased to hear that your distribution of our books and magazines has increased. Go on in this way, increasing more and more. Each time someone reads some solid information about Krishna his life becomes changed in some way. These literatures are the solid ground upon which our preaching stands, so I want that they should be available to everyone, as many as possible. So please try for this.(SPL to Damodara,3rd December, 1971) One thing, you say that literature distribution is low; actually, the test of the strength of our preaching work is that we sell many books and magazines. So what is the difficulty? Simply preach very sincerely to anyone and everyone, and go on in this way preaching more and more, and the demand for our books will increase.(SPL to Sri Galim, 17th December, 1971) Distribution of books and magazines is our most important activity. Without books, our preaching has no solid basis. Especially the Africans want our books.(SPL to Cyavana, 26th December, 1971) If there are amply books, everything else will succeed. Practically our Society is built on books.(SPL to Yogesvara, 28th December, 1971) I am glad to hear that you are distributing nicely books and magazines. The more we sell books, the more we advance in KC, and the more we help others to have solid information how they may take advantage of their human form of life and achieve the supreme perfection. So I want that you should now increase very greatly this selling of books and literatures. I have heard that in San Francisco they are selling daily not less than 75 Krsna Books. So I am very much encouraged to hear this. Now take this spirit of transcendental rivalry and consult with Dayananda and the others there in England to be the first-rate booksellers.(SPL to Kulasekhara, 10th January, 1972) My first concern is that my books shall be published and distributed profusely all over the world. Practically, books are the basis of our Movement. Without our books, our preaching will have no effect.(SPL to Mandali Bhandara, 20th January, 1972) I especially appreciate your attitude toward increasing more and more the ___ of our books, that will sanctify all other activities of preaching because preaching means selling books.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 21th February, 1972) If we have regular plan of selling books, then there will be no scarcity of money... (SPL to Giriraja, 12th April, 1972)
385
Yes, that is a good proposal, print many many books in African language and distribute widely, that is real preaching work. If you sell a book to someone, that is better than your speaking to them--what will your three minutes' preaching do? But if they read a book it may turn their life. Go on preaching, that is the highest perfection of activity, and do not worry for anything, Krishna is so much appreciative of this preaching work that He will give you every facility, as much as you have ambition.(SPL to Brahmananda, 3rd November, 1972) Anyway, print books, distribute profusely, and that will be the best preaching work. What will your three minutes' preaching do?--but if they buy one book, it may turn their life. So make this your important task, to print our books in French language and other languages, and distribute widely, and that will please my Guru Maharaja. Never mind it takes little time to make progress, our process is slow but sure, and we are confident that if we continue in this way we shall go one day back to home, back to Godhead.(SPL to Bhagavan, 5th November, 1972) I am especially happy to hear from you about the huge distribution of books in the Canada Zone. That is the most auspicious sign. You are making good progress, that I can understand. As soon as I see that there is such increased book distribution figures, I take that to mean that all other programs are successful as well. I am especially encouraged to note that you have sold 268 of our Bhagavad-gita As It Is in only three weeks' time. That is very very satisfying to me.(SPL to Jagadisa, 5th January, 1973) All programs must go on but it is a fact that this book distribution program is very very important. It is real preaching work...(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973) Your plans for increasing book distribution are very good. If so many books are being sold then very soon we will be finished the second edition. Distribution of all these books is making a firm basis for our movement.(SPL to Trai dasa, 4th March, 1973) It is very encouraging to note that the work on our BTG and other Books is going on. Actually producing and distributing books is our most important engagement, all other engagements culminate in this one end--distribution of books.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Maharaja, 27th July, 1973) There is no doubt about it, to distribute books is our most important activity. The temple is a place not for eating and sleeping, but as a base from which we send out our soldiers to fight with maya. Fight with maya means to drop thousand and millions of books into the lap of the conditioned souls. Just like during war time the Bombs are raining from the sky like anything. So you are the expert in this field. I like also your programme of sending out your best men to teach the others. That is the actual process of Krishna Consciousness. To train others continue this programme so that in the future every devotee in our movement will know the art of distributing books. This is approved by me.(SPL to Ramesvara, 3rd August, 1973)
386
Yes that is nice that you are distributing many books. I do not want money, or buildings or anything else, I simply want to see that my books are being distributed and because you are doing that I am quite happy.(SPL to Prahladananda, 28th August, 1973) I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated September 12, 1973 and am so glad to learn that you have again ordered to Dai Nippon Printing Co., for so many books This engladdens me when I see our literature very widely distributed. This was the subject matter of my Guru Maharaja's satisfaction. He liked to distribute books more than constructing temples. He personally advised me to print books if I have got some money. So by His mercy we are printing books and constructing temples, as well. Although in the beginning we had no such opportunity, but still I brought some books from India, and that was the foundation stone of our Krsna consciousness movement. So I want all our centers should give very much importance in the matter of book distribution. .(SPL to Karandhara dasa, 27 th September, 1973) Yes, you can go on with your book distribution as you were doing before, there is not any harm. I thought that our men were becoming like hippies, but now I understand from you that that is not the case. So I have no objection. Our main business is to distribute books, and from the reports I am receiving from all over the world, the progress is very encouraging. So far as the woman distributers who have left New York and Boston Temples and have gone to New Vrindaban, they should return immediately and resume their original service. In Caitanya Mahaprabhu's Movement, everyone is preacher, whether man or woman it doesn't matter. I do not know why Kirtanananda Maharaja is encouraging our woman devotees not to go out on Sankirtana for book distribution. Everyone should go out. (SPL to Karandhara, 6th October, 1973) The explanation given by Ramesvara that sankirtana is Lord Caitanya's lila, which he compares to the gopies trying to engage others in Krsna's service, is the correct understanding.(SPL to Nandalal, 9th June, 1974) Regarding sales figures, please endeavor in this way. The sales figures--this is the only solace in my life. When I hear that my books are selling so nicely, I become energetic like a young man. It is very good report that the printers are surprised at our sales figures.(SPL to Ramesvara, 13th August, 1974) The book sales are very encouraging, increasing, increasing. It is very good news. Thank you, I want this. Record selling is temporary. Even George Harrison's record sales do not continue for a long time. But, a book sold becomes a permanent matter for enjoyment. We read the scriptures again and again and it is still fresh. When there is time I go on reading my own books.(SPL to Hamsaduta,1st October, 1974) These statistics are very nice. I like very much to receive the report of my book sales. I think it also gives encouragement to the devotees who distribute the books. Here at Mayapur my guru maharaj was printing one paper. It was selling for only a few paise. Sometimes whenever
387
one brahmacari would go to Navadvipa and sell even a few copies, I would see my guru maharaj become very much pleased. Even if the brahmacari was not a very important member, my guru maharaj would become very, very pleased with him. He personally instructed me that books are more important than big temples. At Radha Kunda he told me that since constructing the big marble temple at Bhag Bazar, there have been so many difficulties. Our men our envious over who will live in which room. I think it would be better to take off all the marbles and sell them and print books. He told me this personally. So I am always emphasizing book distribution. It is the better kirtana. It is better than chanting. Of course chanting should not stop, but book distribution is the best kirtana.(SPL to Srutadeva dasa, 24th October, 1974) Regarding the book distribution, apart from our books, the Communist Party has become popular simply by distributing their literatures. I know in Calcutta the Communist agents were inviting friends and reading their literature. The Russians never came to India, but by distributing literature in every language they get a pretty good number of followers. So if it possible for ordinary third class mundane literature, why not should our transcendental literature create devotees all over the world. I see practically how our books and magazines are becoming popular in your country. So there is good potency for pushing on these literatures very vigorously. So organize this propaganda work very carefully and our movement will be very much successful by introducing literature from village to village. Lord Caitanya wants this, so carry out His order.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami, 21st November,1974) Regarding your question, actually it is a fact that ultimately everyone should preach and distribute books if they want to please me in the best way. Book distribution must be given stress always. He has spoken the right thing. If you do this sincerely, it is a fact that Krishna will supply everything else required. So you say that your men are like the four Kumaras disobeying Lord Brahma. Does it mean you are Brahma? But, it is a fact. Here in India we are not arranging for publishing Hindi books and other languages for profuse distribution in India. That is my immediate program. I blindly follow my guru maharaj. I do not know what is the result. So I am stressing on this point of book distribution. He told me this personally.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974) Book distribution is bhagavata marga and temple worship is pancaratriki viddhi. Both are important for cultivating Vaisnavism but comparatively speaking bhagavata marga is more important than pancaratriki viddhi. As far as possible both should go on in parallel lines but still bhagavata marga is more important than the other.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974) Distribution definitely doubling in USA, Hare Krsna, Ramesvara'' This kind of wonderful news is very pleasing to my heart and I thank you all again and again. I think this is the first time in history that ever before so many religious books have sold so popularly. Four thousand books in one day is a very unique figure. Keep distributing as many as possible in huge quantities. This is my pleasure. We must make a large propoganda program for Krsna Consciousness by distributing these books everywhere, all over the world. Just like the communists they are very expert in distributing their literature, their propoganda.
388
At the present moment they are distributing their literature here in India in nine different languages and it is quite effective. Therefore we must print hundreds and thousands of books and distribute them at the same speed and thus we will have a great effect on the mass population of Europe and America. If we can get the masses in the Western countries like Europe and America to become Krsna Conscious, then all the rest of the world will follow. That is a fact. So please, I beg you, continue distributing my books in this way and Krsna will pour His blessings upon you all. Please keep me informed from time to time of the book sales statistics.(SPL to Ramesvara, 21st December, 1974) Regarding your question about the controversial talks going on, this kind of talk is not befitting my advanced students. This is childish. In Krishna's service, there is no inferior and superior. Deity worship is just as important as book distribution. It is not material. As mentioned in the Bhagavatam. sravanam kirtanam visno smaranam pada-sevanam arcanam vandanam dasyam sakhyam atma-nivedanam Sravanam kirtanam is the beginning--to chant and hear. Book distribution is under this category of sravanam kirtanam. The next item is smaranam. If somebody simply remembers the Supreme Lord, that is also as good as sravanam kirtanam. Then there is arcanam. That is also as good as the others, but one who simply becomes engaged in arcanam and does nothing of sravanam kirtanam, his position becomes in the material field. Any one of the nine processes is as good as the other. There is no question of inferior or superior. But out of all of them sravanam kirtanam is very important. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu while instructing Srila Rupa Gosvami, has said how the seed of devotional service sprouts and increases by watering the root by the process of sravanam kirtanam. So, these two items are very important in devotional service, but that does not mean that the other items are inferior. Srila Jiva Gosvami has stressed kirtanam especially in the age of Kali. Even if there is arcanam for sanctifying the contaminated mind, it must be accompanied by sravanam kirtanam.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 19th January, 1975) Do not worry, in spite of war, Srimad-Bhagavatam will be distributed. We don't care for war. Our preaching business will go on.(SPL to Rdhaballabha dasa, 21st August, 1975) Our first business is this book distribution. There is no need of any other business. If this book distribution is managed properly, pushed on with great enthusiasm and determination and at the same time if our men keep spiritually strong, then the whole world will become Krishna conscious.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976) In the six day book distribution, Eastern zone was first. This is our most important work. All the leaders should tax their brains for increasing the sales of our books. I have always said that if we simply rely on book distribution all our needs will be met. (SPL to Rupanuga, 11th January, 1976)
389
That so many people are purchasing our literature in Los Angeles indicated that it is being advertised: Oh, I have got a very nice book. Then their acquaintances want the book also. The books distribution in Los Angeles during the six day period is transcendental samadhi. They are working in trance, not on the material platform. No common man can work so hard, it is not possible. Working without sleep means no death. Sleeping is dead condition. ``Jiv jago, jiva jago, gauracanda bole, kota nidra yao maya-pisacira kole.'' Your book distribution is really intoxication.(SPL to Ramesvara, 12th January, 1976) The results show that there is no limit to our book distribution. Our books are qualified to be distributed unlimitedly. We are not fiction writers. It is a fact that no expert booksalesmen can compete with our men. The Librarian has noted the difference between our men and other publisher's men. We are working for heart and soul, not for money. Such expert salesmen would have to be paid at least $1000 per month. That means if the had as many men as our Library Party they would have to pay at least $15,000 per month.(SPL to Ramesvara, 18th January, 1976) The main thing is to distribute books--the communist idea is spread practically all over the world on account of distributing huge amounts of literature, but they have no substance. Introduce Rathayatra very nicely and distribute books.(SPL to Balavanta dasa, 4th October, 1976) I am very glad to hear how the book distribution is increasing more and more. This is our greatest weapon. The more the books are distributed, the more the ignorance of the Age of Kali will be smashed. The world is feeling the weight of this Hare Krishna Movement, especially in your country. We have to increase this book distribution work more and more to firmly establish this Movement, which is the only hope for the suffering living entities.(SPL to Balavanta, 23th November, 1976) Whether it is more important to organize the women's book distribution or to work on College preaching? The book distribution is more important.(SPL to Sukadeva dasa, 29th December, 1976)
BOOK DISTRTBUTION AND STREET CHANTING Our propaganda should be focused on spreading kirtana and distributing literature, books and magazines. The process experienced now is that after holding kirtana, they are selling magazines and books successfully.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th January, 1969)
390
This Sankirtana Party and our Book Department are very, very important; they are our right and left hands, so everything should be done very carefully and in remembrance that this is Krishna's business that we are executing. Because we are doing Krishna's business does not mean that we should be less careful, but it means we should be much more careful than someone who is performing activities simply for sense gratification. So instruct the boys in that way.(SPL to Brahmananda, 16th July,1969) Yes, my order still stands. Please organize BTG distribution and do it nicely. Sankirtana Party and distribution of our magazines and books is our real program. Other things are secondary. So during the summer time you should utilize this program of Sankirtana and book distribution vigorously. Attention diverted to incense business is not a very good sign. We should give all our energy for distributing BTG.(SPL to Satsvarupa,21st June, 1971) Regarding Sankirtana and book distribution, book distribution is also chanting. Anyone who reads the books that is also chanting and hearing. Why distinguish between chanting and book distribution? These books I have recorded and chanted, and they are transcribed. It is spoken kirtanas. So book distribution is also chanting. These are not ordinary books. It is recorded chanting. Anyone who reads, he is hearing. Book distribution must not be neglected. If things deteriorate that is another thing, but it is not the fault of book distribution. (SPL to Rupanuga dasa, 19th October, 1974) Regarding Sankirtana and book distribution, both should go on, but book distribution is more important. It is brihat kirtana. In Tokyo airport one boy had come up to me asking if he could speak with me. I said yes, and then he asked me ``Swamiji, where do you get all that knowledge in your books?'' Of course it is Krishna's knowledge, not mine. But the effect is there. So for _ kirtana book distribution is better. Book distribution is also kirtana.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami,23rd October, 1974) Please accept my humble obeisances. There have been two letters from GBC men to Srila Prabhupada regarding street chanting and book distribution, and there seems to be some discussion about the two. Srila Prabhupada has said that book distribution is more important that street chanting. Book distribution is brihat kirtana. It is literally kirtana in the sense that the books are spoken and therefore anyone who reads a book is hearing. Because his books are recorded and transcribed Srila Prabhupada calls his books spoken kirtanas, or recorded chanting. So book distribution is also kirtana and should not be considered less than kirtana. The reason book distribution is greater than chanting is because the effect is wider. A purchased book goes into a person's home and will be read by others, whereas street kirtana only benefits those in the vicinity who hear. Two cases are cited. In Portugal one boy, who is only 11 years old, has become a devotee. He offers prasadam and is translating Bhagavad-gita As It Is into Portuguese with the help of his mother. He got several of our books at a bookstore in Lisbon and has asked his father who is just now coming to USA to get him all available Srimad-Bhagavatams. Prabhupada remarks that our books went there to Portugal but we did not, but still he has become a devotee. Then in Tokyo airport Prabhupada tells how one Japanese youth approached Srila Prabhupada and asked if he could speak with Srila
391
Prabhupada. When Prabhupada said yes, the boy asked, "Where do you get all the knowledge that is in your books?" So by comparative study book selling is more important. Srila Prabhupada also pointed out that is the West sometimes the street chanting is considered as a farce. Also in India. At first street chanting was tried but was met with mostly derogatory reaction. Therefore there is mostly Life Membership preaching in India, which is of course book distribution. But on no account should street chanting be stopped. Prabhupada has never said that street chanting should be stopped. The chanting can go on for a little while and when a crowd is drawn books can be distributed. When I mentioned to Srila Prabhupada that when in L.A. last, there was the system of book distribution all week long and on weekend nights full street kirtanas, he said that was a good system. Regarding the claim that devotees have difficulties maintaining Krishna consciousness by only doing book selling with not enough street chanting, Prabhupada remarked that if things deteriorate that is another thing, but it is not the fault of book distribution. Book distribution must not be neglected. Srila Prabhupada received an advance copy of S.B. 3:4 which was printed in the USA in five weeks with the quality practically as good as Japan. Prabhupada was also informed that the index of the Third Canto will be a separate volume, as well as for the Fourth Canto which will have a separate volume index. When we mentioned to His Divine Grace that this is the system of encyclopedias to publish separate volumes for the index he said that we could advertise his Srimad-Bhagavatam as "The Encyclopedia of Spiritual Life." S.B. 4:4 has also been given to the American printer and three remaining volumes of S.B. 3:3, 4:2, and 4:3 have already been printed in Japan. That makes 13 volumes of S.B. not including the index volumes! Prabhupada's translation of Caitanya Caritamrta is almost finished, only two more chapters left in the whole book. Then he will resume S.B. starting with Canto Five. This was Srila Prabhupada's reason for taking up C.C. by working on C.C. the Press was given time to publish all the backlog of S.B. that was piling up. By exact coincidence Prabhupada is finishing C.C. just as they have finished publishing all of S.B. through the Fourth Canto. Now as Srila Prabhupada resumes S.B., they can publish the C.C. Here at Sridhama Mayapur, Srila Prabhupada gave further impetus to the main temple project. It will be a 30 story skyscraper temple based on the following verse of Brahma-samhita: "Goloka-namni nija-dhamni tale ca tasya [Bs. 5.43]" so by comparative study book selling is more important. Srila Prabhupada also pointed out that is the West sometimes the street chanting is considered as a farce. Also in India. At first street chanting was tried but was met with mostly derogatory reaction. Therefore there is mostly Life Membership preaching in India, which is of course book distribution. But on no account should street chanting be stopped. Prabhupada has never said that street chanting should be stopped. The chanting can go on for a little while and when a crowd is drawn books can be distributed. When I mentioned to Srila Prabhupada that when in L.A. last, there was the system of book distribution all week long and on weekend nights full street kirtanas, he said that was a good system. Regarding the claim that devotees have difficulties maintaining Krishna consciousness by only doing book selling with not enough street chanting, Prabhupada remarked that if things deteriorate that is another thing, but it is not the fault of book distribution. Book distribution must not be neglected.(SPL to Ramesvara Prabhu, 25th October, 1974) So it is a good thing that you have distributed books to the son and daughter of the President. This is another example how the book distribution is better than the Street Sankirtana
392
alone. Now the books are in the President's house, but by your chanting you could never approach the President's house. That the body guards allowed our devotee to sell them the books, means that they accept us as good people who do not cause harm. Most probably when entering the house and seeing the father, the daughter would say see what I have purchased today.(SPL to Ramesvara dasa, 25th November, 1974)
BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND TEMPLE WORSHIP Yes, the verse concerning Arca Vigraha is like this: ``arcasiladhir gurusu naramati vaisnave jati budhi.'' The meaning is that one should not think of the Deity as made of stone, wood, etc. Another verse is, ``Archaiam Evam Paria Ja Pujan Sadraya Hatay.'' The meaning is that one who worships the Deity with great devotion but doesn't show any devotion to the devotees of the Lord, or doesn't preach Krishna Consciousness for the benefit of the general public, he is in the lower stage of devotional service.(SPL to Madhusudana,1st February, 1968) Regarding your questions about details for Deity worship, I have already mentioned in a previous letter that I shall teach you these things when I arrive in London. In the meantime there is no necessity for you to increase Deity worshiping. For the time being these new Deities may be put away nicely until I personally install Them and instruct you very nicely how to tend for Them correctly. For the present you may join Sankirtana Party because I know that your presence will enliven everyone. Actually, temple worship is for the neophyte devotee, and the preacher is in a higher position than the neophyte. That is the definition given in Srimad-Bhagavatam. The advanced devotee should be very much enthusiastic in preaching the transcendental message of Lord Caitanya, and temple worship should be entrusted to the newcomers, or neophytes.(SPL to Yamuna dasi, 12th August, 1969) In this age, chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra is the prime business of the devotee, and preaching of this Hare Krishna Mantra by outdoor Sankirtana and propagation of literature is our more important business. Side by side, Deity worship is recommended, but when there is a question of accepting one of them, we shall prefer to accept chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra first.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 5th September, 1969)
393
Sankirtana and distributing BTG and our other literatures is the fieldwork of this movement. Temple worship is secondary. People are invited to come to the temple to see the behavior of the devotees specifically in the matter of purification. There are two kinds of purification methods, external and internal. In our Krishna Consciousness Movement, Deity worship helps to keep us externally purified and Sankirtana helps to keep us internally purified. So as far as possible we shall execute both of these processes simultaneously. And by your exemplary character, the general mass of people will be benefited. Our hearts in material condition are filled with all dirty things, and this Krishna Consciousness Movement is the cleansing process.(SPL to Citananda, 15th December, 1969) That is a fact, this plan of Sankirtana is the only way, the only way for our success. Sankirtana, Love Feast and selling BTG, they are our primary engagements and next Temple worship. Temple worship is needed for the inner section. In the beginning, Sankirtana is more important for drawing the attention of the people in general. Last night, I went to see our men chanting in Hollywood Boulevard, and I saw it was so fine and satisfactory.(SPL to Sudama, 8th January, 1970) Now work with great enthusiasm and ask Himavati to take care of the Deities very, very nicely. Both of you have seen in L.A. how much they are careful about Deity worship. We have to make our steady progress, keeping both sides in balance; namely the Pancaratriki Biddhi and Bhagavat Biddhi. The Pancaratriki Biddhi is Arcana or Temple worship, and the Bhagavat Biddhi is to preach by chanting and distributing literature. Although chanting is quite sufficient to cover all the Biddhis, still to keep ourselves pure and sanctified, we must observe the rules and regulations of Pancaratriki Biddhi. Our London Deities are certainly very, very nice; and everyone is captivated by seeing the smiling face of the Lord. It is very enchanting.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 12th March, 1970) Your proposal for a grhastha travelling Sankirtana party is a very good one but the temple work should not be neglected. Both things should go on simultaneously. Our process is to work on Bhagavata and Pancaratriki systems simultaneously. Deity worship is pancaratriki system and preaching is Bhagavata system. If we keep both systems in a regular way that will help us solidly in our advancement in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Makhanal and Tilaka, 24th September, 1971) I received today also the Chinese literature On the Way to Krsna. One Chinese literature is 1000 times better preaching than worshiping in the temple. But we have to have a place and the worship must go on. Without having a sitting place, how will people come to see us and talk with us? So try to distribute and publish as much as possible. I am coming there very soon, so please arrange for it.(SPL toTrivikrama Swami, 2nd December,1974) Because I am stressing one thing (book distribution) especially, does that mean that everything else is not important? No. Everything must go on. Please consult with your temple president or your GBC for direction as to what is your best engagement there in San Diego.(SPL to Jyotiganesvara dasa, 16th December,1975)
394
I have seen the pictures of the Deity installation you have sent. It appears to be very nicely done. Stick to the principles. All the brahmana devotees appear to be very nice. Do this and be happy. In your country hundreds of temples like this must be opened. Town to town, village to village. I am very pleased. Another temple opened, another book published, that is the success of this Movement. Without book distribution the temple worship standard will also diminish. Therefore both of them should go side by side. I can see in the pictures so many outsiders offering respect with awe and veneration. This Deity worship is very important. As soon as you get sufficient initiated brahmanas try to open another center. (SPL to Kurusrestha dasa, 28th December, 1976)
395
